4 20 265 https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/276/1895-05-01-The-Author-5-12.pdf bea2b3650ca7e26dcf90ad3fc01e278f PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-05-01 Volume 5 Issue 12 Pages Page range in volume 305–332 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18950501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CON DUCTIED BY WALTER BES ANT. VoI. W.-No. 12.] MAY 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *-*. --> * = - HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances show.ld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *-* -º a- - - WARNINGS AND ADWICE. I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea'pense to themselves eacept the cost of the stamp. - WOL. W. 4. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES To BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom yow appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.--Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. IO. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. —- Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. 14. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :— 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. * -- ~ *-* HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY, I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice F F 2  ## p. 306 (#320) ############################################ 306 THE AUTHOR. sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. - 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. > º: THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, TEMBERS are informed: I. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. - 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed eaclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite. MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted '' is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Awthor begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. º Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble  ## p. 307 (#321) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3O7 of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *-*. --> sº- ºr -ºss LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. Ottawa, April 14. HE collection by Customs officials of the 12% per cent. author's royalty on reprints of British copyright works brought into Canada will not cease until the present Parlia- ment is dissolved. The view is now held by departmental experts that, until England consents to a Canadian copyright law, the royalty must be collected, as an Imperial statute cannot be over- ridden by a mere Canadian enactment.—Times, April 15, 1895. In the House of Commons at Ottawa yesterday, the Hon. G. E. Foster, Minister of Finance, announced that at the request of the Imperial Government a Canadian representative would be sent to England to discuss the copyright question personally with the Imperial authorities for the purpose of coming to an understanding. In the meantime the proclamation of the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889 would be withheld.— Times, April 23, 1895. II.—THE CANADIAN CASE. “Certain erroneous statements,” it is stated, “having been circulated with regard to the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889, it has been deemed advisable by the Copyright Association of Canada to issue the following statement:” The Canadian Copyright Act of 1889 was unanimously passed by the Parliament of Canada, and assented to by the Governor- General. - The Act was to come into operation on pro- clamation of the Governor-General. The Governor-General has not yet proclaimed the Act. The Canadian Government contend that they have the right to legislate fully on copyright, it being one of the classes of subjects intrusted to º Parliament of Canada by the B.N.A. Act of 1867. The following are among the reasons why the Act should be proclaimed: A Copyright analogous to a Patent. A copyright is analogous to a patent. Canadian Copyright Act is analogous to the Canadian Patent Act. The Patent Act requires manufacture in Canada. The Imperial Government did not disallow the Patent Act. The Imperial Government would not propose that a United States patentee, on securing the British patent, should thereby secure the Canadian patent. Why should the Imperial Government assure the United States author, that on securing copyright in Great Britain, he thereby secures copyright in Canada? Canada exclusively legislates as to the terms on which patents may be secured in Canada. Canada should be permitted to exercise the same powers as to the terms on which copyrights may be secured in Canada. The Canadian Market must not be sold. The United States publisher when buying from a British author the copyright for the United States, stipulates that Canada shall be included. Canadians resent this sale of their market, and persist in their claim to adopt such legislation as will put a stop thereto. Canadian Reprints cannot flood other Markets. The fear that Canadian publishers would flood the British and United States markets with cheap editions, is utterly unfounded, as the Copyright Acts of those countries prohibit the importation and sale of unauthorised editions, and impose a heavy penalty for violation of the law. Canadian publishers, therefore, could not flood either market with cheap editions. It has happened that orders for books sent to London have been returned with “cannot supply.” marked thereon, thus forcing Canadians to buy those books from the United States publishers. On the other hand, the British publisher prints a cheap edition of a work by a United States author. This cheap edition is exported to Canada. An illustration on this point is furnished in the case of F. Marion Crawford's book, “The Ralstons.” This book was published in the United States at 2 dollars. It was published simultaneously in Great Britain at 12s. But the British publishers printed a cheap Colonial edition which sold in Canada for 75 cents. This cheap  ## p. 308 (#322) ############################################ 308 THE AUTHOR. edition was on sale in Canada within a day or two after the publication of the United States 2 dollar edition. Here, then, is a British publisher issuing a cheap paper edition for sale in Canada—when one of the main objections of the opponents of the Canadian Act, which is made to do duty on every occasion, is that the Canadian publisher will issue cheap paper editions which will flood the United States market in competition with the more expensive United States editions ! . It must be distinctly understood, however, that this cheap paper edition, which is sold in Canada, does not flood the United States market, for the very excellent reason, already stated, that the United States Copyright Act prohibits its importation or sale in the United States. Imports allowed from Britain. The Canadian Act permits the importation of British editions of works, whether copyrighted here or published under the royalty clause of the Act; but excludes foreign editions. No Piracy in Canadian Act. Should the author (be he British or American) neglect to secure copyright in Great Britain, any publisher may reprint the work there without paying the author. Should the author neglect to secure copyright in the United States, any publisher may reprint the work there without paying the author. Should the author neglect to secure copyright in Canada, no Canadian publisher could reprint the work in Canada without paying the author Io per cent. royalty. It is therefore clearly seen that while the British and United States Acts permit the piracy of authors’ works, the Canadian Act does not. The Royalty Clause. The introduction of the royalty clause in the Canadian Act was not original with the promoters thereof. The idea was suggested by the Foreign Reprints Act, passed by the Imperial Parliament, which allows a United States publisher, or other foreign publisher, who has printed a copyright book without permission, to supply the Canadian market on payment of a royalty of I2; per cent. collected on the wholesale price of the book, which royalty goes to the British copyright owner. It was but natural for the Canadian to desire to be placed on an equal footing with the foreign publisher so far as his own market was concerned. Therefore a royalty of Io per cent. on the retail price of the book was suggested. Furthermore, many difficulties have been encountered in collecting the royalty on imports, it being almost impossible to keep a complete and accurate list at every Custom House, and to check every invoice therefrom. The collection of the royalty on reprints, on the other hand, is provided for by the Canadian Law in a perfectly safe manner, as the Inland Revenue Department is to stamp the title page of each copy of every book issued, and before this is done the royalty must be paid to the Government to the credit of the author. As a matter of fact, then, the author will exchange his royalty of I2; per cent. on imports, which is uncertain of collection, for a royalty on reprints of Io per cent. on the retail price, which is certain of collection. Geographical Position. In considering this question, the geographical position of Canada, side by side with the United States, ought not to be overlooked. This fact makes Canada's position very different indeed from that of any other British colony. Advantages given to Authors. Compare the United States Copyright Act, now in operation, with the Canadian Copyright Act, and it will be seen that many advantages are given to authors by the latter. To secure copyright in the United States, the British author must print his book there from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made from type set within the limits of the United States. The Canadian Act provides for no such restriction, but allows both British and United States authors to set the type in Canada, or print from plates, as they may think best. In anticipation of the Canadian Act coming into force, the Canadian Government passed a special enactment allowing plates for books to be imported into Canada free of duty. This concession was made, thinking that it would be appreciated, but those opposing the Act seem determined to ignore the concession. Yet the concession is there, and it proves that Canada. grants British authors copyright in Canada, on far more liberal terms than they can secure copy- right in the United States; and that Canada. grants United States authors copyright in Canada on far easier terms than Canadians are granted copyright in the United States. Injustice to important Canadian Interests. Canada has not only lost the printing of works by foreign authors, but is fast losing the printing of works by Canadian authors, not because the books can be printed cheaper or better abroad, but because they have to be manufactured in the |United States in order to secure copyright there. When that is done, there is no necessity for issu- ing a Canadian edition, as the Canadian market can be supplied by the United States edition.  ## p. 309 (#323) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3O9 Reading Public inconvenienced. Under the present law, the Canadian readin public are ignored, and the works of both British and United States authors must be imported into Canada, and, moreover, these editions are, in many cases, published at such prices as to put them beyond the reach of the great majority of Canadian readers. British authors are now able to secure copy- right in the United States, and United States authors are now able to secure copyright in Great Britain (which covers Canada). Therefore the copyright owners now refuse to print in Canada. They supply this market with editions printed either in the United States or Great Britain. This is considered a great injury to the printing, paper, and allied industries in Canada. It is, moreover, a source of trouble and annoyance to the people of Canada, as the British market is so far away that, after the supply on hand of a book is exhausted, some weeks must elapse before a new supply can be procured. Objections refuted. A circular, containing objections to the Canadian Act, has been recently issued in England. These objections should not prevail. The circular states that Canada has asked the British Government to sanction arrangements to take copyright in Canada away from all British authors except such as are Canadians. Such is not the case. Canada does not propose to take away copyright in Canada from British authors. The British author and the United States author may, under the Canadian Act, secure copyright in Canada on exactly the same terms as the Canadian author. It is objected that the Canadian Act will injure the value of the British edition, because the Canadian edition could be imported into the United Kingdom and the other colonies, and compete with it. But from the report of Lord Knutsford’s Copyright Commission of 1892, it appears that, at the instance of the British copy- right owners, the law of Great Britain was framed so that the importation of Canadian reprints of British works into Great Britain is prohibited. It is objected that the Canadian Act is at variance with the Free Trade principles of the United Kingdom. That may be. The Canadian Tariff Act is also avowedly at variance with the Free Trade principles of the United Kingdom— yet the British Government would not propose to interfere with it. It is objected that the Canadian Act will destroy the British author's present means of securing copyright in the United States of America. That is only an opinion. Are not the British publishers themselves alone responsible for the agitation against allowing British authors to hold copyright in the United States ? The action of the British Music Publishers’ Associa- tion in contesting what is known as the “manu- facturing ” clause in the United States Act, has done British authors incalculable harm in the United States; and if the British music pub- lishers will not accept that manufacturing clause (as British book publishers have very wisely done), British authors may yet find themselves deprived of the benefit of copyright in the United States. As to the Berne Convention, it should be under- stood that the Canadian Parliament never adopted or agreed to the Berne Convention. On the con- trary, the Canadian Parliament has twice asked that notice be given of Canada's desire that the Convention be denounced. Most of the other objections are based on the supposition that the author loses control over his work under the Canadian Act. Nothing could be further from the fact, since, by complying with the terms of the Act, authors and copyright owners retain entire control of their works and may suppress old editions, or issue new ones as desired. Canadians stand by the Act of 1867. Canadians insist on the full right of the Parlia- ment of Canada to pass and enact legislation on copyright as desired from time to time; the same as they enjoy on the other subjects intrusted to that Parliament under the B.N.A. Act of 1867. The right of the Parliament of Canada to enact and enforce its own copyright legislation has been indorsed by the unanimous vote of the Parliament and Senate of Canada; by the News- paper Press of Canada; by the Board of Trade of the City of Toronto, and other cities; by the Employing Printers of Canada; by the Typo- graphical Unions and Printing Pressmen's Unions; by the Trades and Labour Councils (comprising representatives from the various trades), by the Booksellers’ and Paper Makers’ Association, and by many others. The above reasons, amongst others, for the enforcement of the Copyright Act of 1889, were laid before Sir Mackenzie Bowell, the Premier of the Dominion of Canada, and Sir Charles Hibbert Tupper, the Minister of Justice, by an influential deputation of the Copyright Association of Canada, at Toronto, in February, 1895. Signed on behalf of the Copyright Association of Canada, J. Ross ROBERTSON, President. DAN. A. RosB, Vice-President. RICHARD T. LANCEFIELD, Hon. Secretary.  ## p. 310 (#324) ############################################ 3 IO THE AUTHOR. - III.--THE OTHER SIDE. Hitherto we have had only expressions of opinion from publishers, and politicians in the hunt for votes, and the vital point at issue has been completely ignored. It is not a question whether a wrong has been done to Canada by not allowing her to legislate as to copyright, nor whether United States publishers are to be allowed to flood the Canadian market with British authors’ works printed in the United States, but the crucial question is whether the authors, engravers, printers, sculptors, and photo- graphers of the country are to be deprived of the vast benefits of the Berne Convention at the bidding of a few clamorous publishers. When a cause is bad, false issues are always raised. It does not matter one iota to the public where the books are printed and bound, provided they are cheap and good, and it must be conceded that we can get a cheaper and better class of work from Europe and the United States. Last year I had the privilege of paying Canadian publishers about 1100 dollars for a limited issue of a work on the Patent law of Canada, some of which have been sold in European countries as well as in the United States, and my attention has been drawn to copyright matters, both as a lawyer and in my daily practice as a solicitor of patents, and my firm is even now procuring Canadian and European copyrights for a client for a work of universal interest ; so I claim to be better posted generally than the public, who are ignorant of the rights which are being thrown away to obtain this mongrel Act of 1889, by the passing of which our membership in the Berne Convention is severed, and our privileges destroyed. By simply obtaining a Canadian copyright, the protection of the courts, without further registration, is obtained throughout the United Kingdom and all its colonies and posses- sions, also in Belgium, France, Germany, Italy, Spain, Switzerland, Luxembourg, and other places. In the recent case of “ Harfstaengel v. Baines and Co. (1895), I. A. C., p. 20, “The Empire Theatre Living Picture Case,” the right of suit in British courts was conceded to a German copyrighter, although no registration had taken place under the British Copyright Act. The only condition precedent to obtaining copyright in the foregoing countries is that the formalities prescribed by law in the “country of origin” must be complied with. Ten years are allowed within which translation may be made, and authorised translations are protected the same as original works. By the British Act of 1842, copyright was obtainable covering all the colonies, &c., provided the work was first (or simultaneously) published in the United Kingdom, and it was immaterial whether it was printed in the United King- dom or whether it was written by a British subject or not. This has ever since been the policy of British statesmen, who aimed at the benefit of the masses and the encourage- ment of art and literature in the country; printers and publishers could not dictate the policy of the Government to suit themselves, as unfortunately has been the case both in the TInited States and Canada. Why should Canada at the bidding of publishers, printers, and a portion of a noisy press pursue a policy of isolation and make this country take a step backward of fifty years towards the Dark Ages to pander to a few who will never benefit much by the Act of 1889, if it ever should become law P. There have been International Copyright Acts in the United Kingdom—1844, 1852, 1875—with the principal countries of Europe; the Berne Convention was merely an enlargement and consolidation of these Acts. No literary man or artist who understands the matter and the privileges which are being thrown away has asked to have the foolish Act of 1889 become law; indeed it would be folly to suppose so. Canada and the United States are both far behind Europe in art, science, and literature; reputation and progress among the nations of the world do not count when the almighty dollar steps in. The United States, however, have separate international treaties with all the foreign countries named of the Berne Convention (except Spain and Luxembourg), and also with Denmark and Portugal, which are not members, while poor Canada with suicidal folly will by the passing of the Act of 1889 be completely isolated, and will not retain even the reciprocal advantages granted us by the Imperial Act of 1886. The Act of 1889 imposes impossible conditions on British authors, whose property is to be taken without their leave, and, besides that, is so badly drawn as to embody several glaring mistakes, so that lawyers will be able to drive the traditional coach and four through it in the usual manner. On a future occasion I may take this up. The official returns from the ad valorem duty of 12% per cent. on reprints of British works hitherto collected in the Camadian Customs since December, 1850, for British authors, and now happily ended, show what a farce the collection has been, and will arouse grave doubts whether much of the beggarly IO per cent, royalty provided for in the Agt of 1889 would find its way to the pockets of the British author.— Yours, &c., John G. RIDOUT. Toronto, April 4. Toronto Mail and Earpress, April 6.  ## p. 311 (#325) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3 II IV.--THE “IIVING PICTUREs '’ LITIGATION. The following summary of this case was pub- lished (Friday, April 26th) by the Westminster Gazette : “What happened was this : the Empire Theatre, starting what has since become a very popular form of “show,” produced some living groups on the stage. These groups were arranged after some pictures by foreign artists, the copyright of which belonged to the fine art publisher, Herr Hanfstaengl. In due course of business, the Daily Graphic and the Westminster Budget published outline sketches, more or less rough, of the performances at the Empire. Herr Hanf- staeng1 thereupon proceeded at law for infringe- ment of copyright: 1. Against the Empire, in respect of the living groups; 2. Against the Empire, in respect of the painted backgrounds to the groups; 3. Against the Daily Graphic, in respect of its sketches of the performances at the Empire ; 4. Against the Westminster Budget, on the same ground. The fate of these proceedings was as follows: 1. Carried to the Court of Appeal, and dis- missed with costs; . Mr. Justice Stirling granted an injunction; the Court of Appeal overruled him, and were sustained by the House of Lords; 4. Mr. Justice Stirling, basing himself on the decision of the House of Lords, dismissed the case with costs; 2. This was the case decided on April 25th. Mr. Justice Stirling dismissed it so far as concerned most of the pictures, but decided that the back- grounds of two of them were an infringement of copyright. We need not trouble our readers with any more law than this—namely, that what the Copyright Acts forbid, as piracy, is “copies or colourable imitations of the painting [or photograph] or the design thereof.” What, therefore, the Courts have now decided in the group of cases in ques- tion is—(1) that living groups, posed after pictures, are not—apart from any question of painted backgrounds—infringements of copy- right; (2) nor are rough sketches of pictures such as are familiar to the public in the illus- trated papers.” W.—THE RETAIL PRICE. The following letter appeared in the Athenæum of April 8: Park-street, Bristol, April 1, 1895. It is, possibly, typical of the inertness of book retailers that the statement quoted in the Athenæum, March 23, as to 6s. novels “sold to the trade at 3s. 7#d.” is allowed to pass without comment. This is one of the misleading half- WOL. W. truths constantly appearing in the Awthor. Retailers would be glad to find someone who would supply them with the 6s. novels they want at 4s. There is evidently a good living going begging if the Author be correct. W. GEORGE’s SONS. As regards “misleading half-truths,” it is remarkable that those who speak about them never venture to correct them. The Author would like, above all things, to be correct. Why do not these booksellers state plainly what they have to pay ? How, then, was the sum of 38.7%d. arrived at as a fair average estimate of the general retail price of a 6s. book P. In this way. The general retail price of a 6s. book is nominally 4s. 2d. But 5 per cent. discount is allowed “for the account,” and thirteen are allowed as twelve. That works out at 3s. 7+}d. The fraction was reduced in favour of publishers from +} to #. It was thus intended to make some allowance for bad debts. The Society, in issuing these figures, was not considering the relations of booksellers to publishers, but of authors to publishers. Its first care, therefore, was not to overstate their own case. With this object it assumed that all books were bought at thirteen as twelve, which is very far from being the case, though, it must be remembered, in order to get at an average price, with some publishers the thirteen ordered are allowed to be of various books. If all the books were bought simply as single copies our royalty tables would have to be altered throughout, and authors’ royalties very much increased. We have, so far, received no complaints from pub- lishers as to the alleged understatement of the retail price. rº- + -º THE DEFERRED ROYALTY. HE proportion of proceeds that the author T should assign to the publisher can never be decided, once for all, on equitable prin- ciples, because no connection can be established between the author’s work and the publisher's. The former conceives and executes the book, bring- ing to his work all his knowledge, learning, skill, and ability. This is one kind of work. The pub- lisher performs the mechanical part: he sends the MS. to the printer, and he gives it the help of his own machinery in introducing the book to the world. This is another kind of work. The two kinds are incommensurable. Therefore some kind of recognised principle, adopted and agreed upon by all, is the nearest approach that we can expect to the settlement of the question. Thus, it has always been supposed, till lately, that a half profit system, in the case of any ordinary book, was as fair a method as could be devised. In the rare case of a very successful G. G.  ## p. 312 (#326) ############################################ 3I 2 THE AUTHOIR. work, in one certain to be in great and extra- ordinary demand, this plan would be manifestly unjust. But the half, profit system has been discredited by those publishers who falsify their accounts; for £IOO writing £I IO or £I2O : and charging for advertisements for which they have not paid. “I like the half profit system,” said Douglas Jerrold, “for there is certain to be no division with the publisher.” Discredited as it has been, it still remains in practice, especially with those persons who continue—there are not many left—to falsify their accounts. There remains, however, in the minds of authors a feeling that more than one-half of the profits ought not to be taken by the publisher; and they fondly believe that any offer made to them is based upon that principle. Nor does the publisher ever openly demand more than one-half; in certain cases he asks for no more than one-third. We have already seen in these columns what is meant by a royalty of Io, I 5, 20, or 25 per cent. Our calculations were based upon a trade price which we assumed to be general, though it was really placed somewhat too low. We shall perhaps be able to revise this table of royalties. Meantime it must be observed that it is extremely difficult for an author to get a royalty which actually corresponds to a half profit return, a fact which would by itself suggest that in many cases the accounts were falsified, and the “half profits” returned were only a fourth, or even less. We have now to consider a system which has come in of late years, and must be exposed. It is that of the deferred royalty. Under the old half profit system the publisher said, “I will stand in with you—my risk of money against your risk of time.” Under the royalty system the publisher says, “If there is any risk I take it”—of course, in most cases, there is none, or, as a man of business, he would not take it—“ and from the outset, which increases the risk, I load the book with so much royalty.” A deferred royalty at first sight seems perfectly fair. What could be fairer than that profits should be reckoned after the cost of production has been defrayed P As usual, however, the cost of production is very carefully withheld, and the mere mention of such a thing is violently resented. And, again, the publisher who flourishes his deferred royalty is extremely shy of stating what the proposal means to himself. When will authors have the courage to say: “Make me an offer showing in exact details what you propose for yourself out of my property, and what you will give me P’’ or, failing this, why do they not always bring their agreements to the Society for explanation before they sign them P Here, for instance, are a few cases of actual proposals of a deferred royalty : 1. This was the case of a very distinguished man of letters. He was asked to write a book for a certain series. Terms: Royalty of so much per cent. — a very moderate percentage — to begin after two editions of a thousand copies each had been sold. In other words, the enterprising firm calmly proposed to take for themselves the whole proceeds of two editions before they gave the author anything ! 2. This was the case of an educational book. The author was offered a little cheque down with a royalty of so much—not much—to begin after many thousands (!!) of copies had been sold. Making a very rough calculation, it looked as if the generous and noble-hearted firm was proposing to make a profit of about six or seven times what it gave the author, before the moderate royalty began. This kind of business seems to be more common in educational books than in general literature. There is no reason why there should be any difference. Some educational books are costly to produce, but a book that is once established is a mine of gold. There is, doubtless, real risk attached to the publication of some educational books, though the name of the writers of books produced by reputable firms should be a guarantee of their value. In such cases, the old half profit system was designed to meet the difficulty. Let the author, when considering any proposed agreement, simply demand an estimate in writing of the cost of production and the comparative shares of profit. If he has any doubt about the document, let him refer it to the Society; of course, it must be a detailed estimate, showing the number of sheets, the size of the page, the character of the type, the style of binding, the price of stereos, and so forth. If the firm refuse that estimate let him go elsewhere The deferred royalty proposal has a much better chance of catching the ignorant and credulous author when a small cheque down is proposed than with nothing. The author thinks that he is certain to get something. This, with the fact that his book is going to appear, reconciles him. It was a publisher with a real knowledge of human nature who first invented the little cheque on account. The offer might be miserable and grasping, but there was at least something down, and the writer's vanity was flattered by the pro- duction of his book. - 3. The next is the case of a three-volume novel. The author was to receive a royalty— quite a large and handsome royalty—after the sale of 350 copies. He was at first greatly uplifted with admiration of the princely firm  ## p. 313 (#327) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3 I 3 which had made him this magnificent offer—an admiration which suddenly vanished when he found out that no more than 350 copies had been printed and that the type had then been distri- buted. So that the generous publisher never meant him to have anything at all out of his book, and knew very well beforehand how many would be taken by the libraries. 4. The last is a case quoted in “Methods of Publishing,” in which the royalty was to begin “after the expenses are defrayed.” Nothing at all was said about any audit of accounts, and so the author was expected to take the publisher's word as to what the expenses were. The royalty system, since the Society exposed its early iniquities, has been greatly improved. Royalties are given now which would have been indignantly refused a few years ago, when ignorance of the figures enabled grasping dealers to deal with royalties as they pleased. But the deferred royalty still offers grand opportunities for grasping and greed. Now, it cannot be said that any of the cases above quoted, or any cases similar to them, are, strictly speaking, fraudulent, unless in the last case, where an opening was left for falsifying the accounts. How, then, can these cases be described P. If a man places himself in the hands of another, whom he believes to be honourable and upright; if the former, further, believes that in the manage- ment of his property he will receive a fair proportion, say half the proceeds, and if that man so trusted gets the other to sign an agree- ment by which two-thirds, or three-fourths, or five-sixths of the profits go secretly into his own pocket; if he does this, knowing ſhe other to be ignorant of the figures, how shall we describe that man P. He is, at least, one who trades on the ignorance of others, one who systematically “bests” his partners. If the royalty is to begin after the expenses are defrayed, these expenses must be laid down at the outset, and an audit of the books granted as a matter of course. This would not absolutely stop cheating, if that were attempted; but it would make it more difficult, because it would involve the assistance of accomplices. Then, as soon as the actual expenses of a whole edition are defrayed, the royalty should be 50 per cent. on the actual trade price of the book until that edition is exhausted. To repeat, it has never been argued or held that a publisher should for his share in the work be entitled to ask for more than one-half. Yet see, by the cases given above, what a monstrous share he may secretly seize by such an agreement as any one of those quoted above. WOL. W. LETTER FROM PARIS. UR young friend George Hugo, the grand- son of the poet, will in future be known as Comte George Hugo. He succeeds to the family title by the death of Comte Leopold Hugo, who was the eldest son of Victor Hugo's elder brother, Abel Hugo, the eldest son of the gallant general, Joseph Hugo, of whom M. de Ménéval, Napoleon's private secretary, writes that he was a young officer full of fire and activity, who rendered yeoman’s service to the Emperor and King Joseph in Spain, and wrote Some most interesting memoirs on the war in Spain, which were published with a preface by his eldest son, Abel. Leopold Hugo cannot be described as a literary man. He was rather a savant, with a speciality for geography, and was in high repute at the Academy of Sciences. Just before he died he asked that his little cousin, Charles Daudet, the son of Leon Daudet and Jeanne Hugo, should be brought to him. He will be much regretted by all who knew him. George Hugo, or rather Comte George Hugo, and his little son Jean are now the only representa- tives of the male branch of this distinguished family. George Hugo, by the way, is coming to London on May 6, in the company of the Daudets. Apropos of this visit, I may mention that M. de Goncourt told me on Thursday last that he did not intend to accompany his º to London. “I don’t like ovations,” he Sal Ol. Speaking of de Goncourt, one is glad to hear that next month Charpentier will publish the eighth volume of the “Journal des Goncourt,” of the strong interest of which to all those who are interested in contemporary French life, literary, social, and artistic, I have already spoken. I hear that the author has submitted the proofs to various persons of whom he has spoken in this volume, so as to avoid any such complaints about indiscretion as were made in reference to previous volumes of the same diary. Apropos of the “Journal des Goncourt,” which I may perhaps explain may be translated either as the “Goncourt's Newspaper’ or as the “Gon- court's Diary,” a barrister told me that once when defending a prisoner down in the South of France he made copious quotations from these books, with visible effect on the jury. His client was acquitted, and after the trial the foreman of the jury came to see him and asked him in the name of various members of the jury to inform them where the “Goncourt's Newspaper " was published, whether it was a daily or a weekly paper, and what were the terms for subscription. The name of the barrister who told me this is G G 2  ## p. 314 (#328) ############################################ 3I4 THE AUTHOR. Raymond Daly, himself a writer of no mean order. A volume of his short stories, to be entitled “The Gold and the Grey,” are being translated by Mr. Stewart Merrill, the American poet, and will be published in London next autumn. Admirers of Gustave Flaubert have long desired to possess an adequate life of the greatest master of prose that France has seen in this " century. One is therefore pleased to read that in a few days from now we shall possess such a book, written by M. Albert Collignon, & man well suited for the task. M. Albert Collignon was for many years editor of La Vie Littéraire, and is the author of numerous works of fiction and biography. Almost simultaneously with the Flaubert book he will publish a work on Diderot. But the Flaubert book will interest you and me the more, I think. A new French slang dictionary is in prepara- tion and will be welcomed by those who love to stray on the by-paths of philology. It is being put together by M. Dellesalle. It will be in two parts, French-Slang and Slang-French, just like any other dictionary of two languages. It should be useful to writers of realistic novels, and will save them the trouble of studying French slang in the unpleasant regions where it flourishes. I have another little anecdote about William Wordsworth which may interest those who are interested in this poet. A lady tells me that when she was a little girl—it is the same little girl who sent the epic and the half-crown to the destitute poet—she used to stay at Rydal Mount, and that William Wordsworth used to make her read aloud to him, not for his diversion, indeed, but in order to train her voice. “He used to con- stantly interrupt me to correct my enunciation whenever I raised my voice unduly, either in read- ing or speaking, and would quote Shakespeare's “sweet low voice, an excellent thing in woman’ till I conceived a strong dislike for Cordelia, which was only removed by Ellen Terry's splen- did acting of the part.” It was rather hard on a little girl, home for the holidays, to be exercised in this way—a way worthy rather of the Blimber establishment; but Wordsworth had particular views on many subjects. It is, however, quite certain that his views on hospitality were sadly traduced by Miss Martineau, who related that the poet had told her that he received so many visitors at Rydal Mount that he could not afford to entertain them all, and that he had instructed his wife to supply tea and bread and butter only to strangers, and to charge cost price for anything else in the way of refreshment. Why did Miss Martineau say this, I wonder P. It was, of course, an utter falsehood. According to M. Jules Huret, the victor in the Huret-Mendés duel, there is in preparation a “History of the Second French Empire,” with notes by the Empress Eugenie. This should be an interesting work. I often have regretted that Baron Haussmann never wrote a history of those Imperial days, and I remember suggesting to him. that he should do so. But he said that his memoirs ought to suffice, and that he would not betray the confidence which his master had put in him, even after his death, by betraying State secrets of which, by his position and owing to his friendship with Napoleon III., he had become cognisant. No man knew better what had gone on behind the scenes during that lurid period of French history than Baron Haussmann. ROBERT H. SHERARD. 123, Boulevard Magenta, Paris. * - - -* *- - -s. NEW YORK LETTER, New York, April 13. ERHAPS the most important literary news P of the past few weeks is the announcement just made that certain of the leading professors of history in the chief American Universities, in conjunction with other historical students, have determined to establish an American Historical Review. At present there is no periodical in the pages of which the his- torical investigator really feels at home, for the little monthly Magazine of American History tries to be “popular,” and is given over largely to the amateur and to the notes and queries collector. A meeting was held in New York last Saturday, attended by representatives of most of the colleges where history receives special attention, and an editorial board was elected consisting of Professor Adams (of Yale), Professor W. M. Sloane (the writer of the serial biography of Napoleon now appearing in the Century), Mr. J. B. McMaster (the author of the “History of the American People,” the fourth volume of which the Appletons have just published), Pro- fessor H. Morse Stephens (of Cornell), and Professor A. B. Hart (of Harvard). It is con- sidered probable that Professor Hart will be the managing editor, and that Longmans, Green, and Co. will be the publishers of the new periodical. It will be a quarterly not unlike the English Historical Review, also published by Longmans, Green, and Co. The first number of this American Historical Review will not appear before the autumn, but thereafter its appearance is assured for at least three years, a substantial  ## p. 315 (#329) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3 I5 guarantee fund having been raised to make this a certainty. Probably few readers in England, except those who have had special occasion to consider the subject, have any conception of the very extra- ordinary work which the American Universities are now doing in history, and more particularly in the allied departments of political science, sociology, and economics. This is one of the points to which Mr. Bryce called attention in his speech introducing Lowell at the first dinner, the Society of Authors gave. At Columbia College alone in the School of Political Science there are three full professors of political economy, besides a professor of sociology, a professor of adminis- trative law, a professor of comparative juris- prudence, a professor of international law, a professor of constitutional law, and half a dozen professors and lecturers on history. At Harvard and at Yale, at Johns Hopkins, and at Chicago, there are faculties inferior only in numbers to that at Columbia. And nearly all these institutions issue periodicals, generally quarterlies. By a thoughtful arrangement the Harvard Quarterly Journal of Economics, the Columbia Political Science Quarterly, and the Yale Review are issued each a month later than the other, so that the three taken together appear every month in the year. All three of them give a certain amount of space to history, and will probably continue to do so. The Suwanee Review, edited by Professor Trents of the University of the South, is frankly devoted to literature and to history. Half a dozen years ago there was a New Princeton Review, edited by Professor Sloane, but dissensions arose among the owners, and it was finally absorbed by the Columbia Political Science Quarterly. In it. Pro- fessor Sloane tried to combine the solid merits of the old-fashioned quarterly reviews with the more alluring vivacity of the brisker monthly reviews. The venerable North American Review, to which Bryant contributed “Thanatopis,” and, which Lowell edited for years, was bought by a rich and foolish young man named Rice a dozen years ago. Under the advice of Mr. Laurence Olyphant, Rice made it a monthly, modelling it upon the Nine- teenth Century of Mr. Knowles, but going much farther in search of sensationalism—so far, indeed, that the present North American Review has been characterised as “a monthly edition of the New York Herald.” Its management is now in the hands of Mr. David Munro, a shrewd Scotch- man, and of Mr. William H. Rideing, an English- man with a very large acquaintance with the writers of England. Perhaps this is the reason why the North American Review gives up a large proportion of its space to articles by European writers on European topics. Its chief rival, the Forum, also a monthly, is edited by Mr. Walter H. Page; it is more digni- fied, less sensational, and far more American in its list of contributors and in its choice of subjects. A third monthly review called the Arena, is published in Boston; it is edited by Mr. B. O. Flower; it is rather the organ of the faddists of all sorts, the cranks and the freaks, than a vehicle for serious discussion of serious topics. The scholarly Atlantic Monthly, now edited by Mr. H. E. Scudder, is still the periodical that most steadily maintains a lofty standard. The Atlantic is half a magazine and half a review. It admits fiction and poetry, and it discusses politics now and again; but it devotes a very large proportion of its space to literature. Its book reviewing is generally done by experts, but it is mostly anonymous, and therefore lacks authority. Perhaps the best book reviewing in America is to be found in the pages of periodicals like the Political Science Quarterly and like the Educational Review of Professor Nicholas Murray Butler, in which every book worth consideration is sent to an expert, who vouches for his opinion with his name and address. In the United States, as in Great Britain, there is a tendency of the unsigned book review to be wanting in the weight—to be more careless, not to say more flippant, than the article can afford to be which the writer guarantees with his own name. The most exhilarating and stimulating criti- cism of belles lettres we have had here in America. for several years was that contributed monthly to Harper’s when Mr. Howells had charge of the “Editor's Study.” Whether one agreed with Mr. Howells's opinions or not—in fact, more especially when one did not agree with them—they were unfailing stimulants to thought. They tended to make every reader examine again the founda- tions of his own opinions. Mr. Howells has been missed from the Editor's Study of Harper's Monthly for several years now ; but he has just 'begun to contribute almost every week to Harper's Weekly a signed article on a new book, a group of new plays, or an exhibition of new pictures. His article this week is on the absurd “Degeneracy” of Dr. Nordan, in the course of which he not only exposes the pretensions of the German author, but he declared again what seem to him to be the real and abiding merits of Tolstoi, Ibsen, and Zola. “Stops of Various Quills” is the title of the volume of poems by Mr. Howells which Harper and Brothers will publish shortly. A novelette of his, which has just been concluded in the Cosmopolitan, will also be published by the Harpers during the spring. And another  ## p. 316 (#330) ############################################ 316 THE AUTHOR. novel, “The Story of a Play,” will begin in Scribner's Magazine later in the year, to run through half a dozen numbers. Mr. Howells has also recently edited the recollections of his father, whose early wanderings through Ohio are fresh and characteristic and interesting. Mr. Stedman and Professor Woodberry con- tinue to work steadily on their complete edition of the works of Edgar Allan Poe. Four volumes containing the prose tales are now published, the first of which opened with a brief, compact, authoritative biography by Professor Woodberry, and followed by a critical introduction to the stories by Mr. Stedman; while to the last of the four Professor Woodberry appended various bibliographical and explanatory notes. For the first time in any edition of Poe his text is here adequately revised, and his slovenly quotations are amended and traced to their sources. There are portraits of Poe in every volume, one of which has never before been engraved. There are illustrations by Mr. Albert E. Sterner. The making of the book, the taste of the typography, the harmony of the page and of the type and of the paper, reflect great credit on the publishers, a young and enterprising Chicago firm, Messrs. Stone and Kimball. The fifth volume, contain- ing “The Narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym " and the “Journal of Julius Rodman,” will probably be ready next month. The other five volumes completing the edition are to be expected before the end of the year. Mr. Stedman has had an attack of the grippe which has delayed the appearance of his long-promised “Victorian Anthology,” intended to accompany his discussion of the “Victorian Poets.” Mr. Bryce, at that first dinner of the Society of Authors, said that the two things he had recently noticed in American literature were, first, the great variety of political and economic writing; and, second, the abundance of short stories having a strong local flavour, redolent of the soil. This local short story continues to be very popular in our magazines, until now there is hardly any part of the United States which someone has not taken as a field for fiction. Among the recent volumes of these tales are Mrs. Margaret C. Graham’s “Stories of the Foot Hills '’ of California and Miss Murfree’s “Phantoms of the Footbridge,” in which “Charles Egbert Craddock” sets up before us again the strange and uncouth mountaineers of Tennessee. Also to be noted are Mrs. S. M. H. Gardner’s “Quaker Idyls;” Mr. William Henry Shelton’s “Man with a Memory '' (chiefly war stories); Mrs. Mary Tappan Wright’s “A Truce’” (chiefly New England tales); while Mr. Louis Pendleton's story of “The Sons of Ham ” is a discussion of the duty of the nation toward the enfranchised negro clothed in the garb of fiction. At the Publishers' Night of the Authors’ Club —the first formal entertainment given by the club since it moved into its new and permanent home in Carnegie Hall—Mr. Charles J. Long- man was among the guests. Mr. Longman has been in America for a month or more, having had a fortnight of sunshine in Florida, and having spent two or three days in Washington among the relics of ancient man in the Smithsonian Institute. The importance of the American branch of Longmans, Green, and Co. is increasing year by year. The number of books by American authors published by this oldest of London houses is also steadily growing, Indeed, as the Long- mans and the Macmillans have both found, it is impossible for any British publishing house to hold a position of consequence in the United States without having on its list a great many books of American authorship. Mr. Longman expects to sail for England a week from to-day. Mr. John Lane was also among the guests of the Authors—and so was Mr. Richard Le Gallienne, who returns home to-day. A story told at this reception of the Authors' Club is said not to be new—but it is perhaps true. A very unfunny article was sent by an ambitious amateur to an American comic paper, and at the foot of it the aspiring author has written in pencil, “What will you give for this P” “Ten yards start” was what the unfeeling editor wrote under- neath when he returned the MS. FI. R. - *- ~ 2-sº * NOTES AND NEWS. HE Canadian Copyright business still con- tinues to trouble the world. We publish in another part of this paper the Canadian case drawn out by themselves. It amounts, appa- rently, to this ; that while every civilised country in the world has acknowledged literary property to be as real and as worthy of being guarded as any other kind of property, Canada alone desires to secede from this honourable convention, and to appropriate and “convey ’’ literary property to her own supposed advantage—that is, the advan- tage of a few printers for whose sake this great iniquity is to be perpetrated. It has been found impossible to keep American books out of Canada, or Canadian books out of America. It is ridiculous to keep repeating that the laws forbid the importation of such books. Who regards the law P Who enforces it?  ## p. 317 (#331) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 31 7 Canada used to be overrun by American cheap piracies. Distant colonies, such as Jamaica and the Cape, used to be overrun by American cheap piracies, notwithstanding the law. With a frontier unprotected, unguarded, thousands of miles long, there can be no protection for such a law. For all intents and purposes the books published in America might have been before the Copyright Act published in Canada. And so it will be again. As for the old royalty of 12% per cent., from which the author never got anything, that is to be exchanged for one of Io per cent, the receipts from which are equally dubious. We are told that no book is to be issued without a stamp. And who is to enforce this provision over the broad extent of Canada? Are we to expect the whole Canadian people individually to insist upon this stamp P Moreover, to offer a successful author Io per cent, when he receives I5, 20, and sometimes 25 per cent. is impudent. As, however, no one will now get anything, it matters nothing what they offer. Only it would have looked better to make the illusory proposal a little more attractive. The Canadians “resent the sale of their market.” What does this mean? It means that the American publishers buy of the author the Canadian rights; in the same way they buy the American rights. This gives them undisputed right to sell in Canada. Now, it is perfectly open to Canadian publishers, if there are any, to set up an office in New York. English authors will be Quite as ready to deal with them as with American publishers. It will be but a question of fair dealing—not a 10 per cent. royalty—and enterprise. English publishers have done this. Longmans have a house in New York; there is a Cassell and Co. in New York. Why cannot the Canadians do the same On the proposed Canadian Copyright Act, a small collection of opinions from three authors and two publishers appeared in the Contemporary Review of April. The opinions are very clear, and very clearly put. The Act is a blow against the recognition of literary property which has been obtained from all civilised nations. It proposes practically to take the works of English and American authors; to reprint them as the Canadian booksellers—they have no publishers— please; to cut them up and mutilate them as they please. These facts are plainly and forcibly brought out, and the opinions ought to be put together in a pamphlet with the rest of the protests against this iniquitous proposal. That the Act is not defended by the better class of Canadians is shown oy a protest of a Canadian lawyer here reproduced (see p. 3 Io), which first appeared in a Toronto paper. The last has not been said on this subject, nor has the Act yet become law. Meantime it is shameful that a country like Canada should for a moment enter- tain a proposal to revert to the old time of international piracy. . Here is a noble chance for novelists, or aspirants, who can construct a story of mystery. The Chicago Record offers to authors the following prizes for novels of incident, dramatic situations, and mystery. Bear in mind these conditions, O ye candidates Incident — always more incident — dramatic situations, surprises, and Tableaua, in every chapter : the mystery of a great and wonderful secret, to be discovered on the last page, to be kept up throughout. That is the first condition. The next is that the story must have been written by the candidate who sends it; sworn evidence of that must be sent with the story. Thirdly, the story must be, in length, from 140,000 to 160,000 words—viz., the average length of a serial to run six months in a weekly paper, viz., about 5000 or 6000 words for an instalment. Fourthly, the subjects must not be those of certain popular novels of the day. As to the prizes, they range from £2OOO down to £100. And the Chicago Record reserves the right of using such stories as do not win a prize for its own columns at 5 dollars, or £I, per column. Unsuccessful stories will be returned. Very well, the whole thing may be bogus; but I do not think that it is bogus, because so much publicity has been given to such an offer. If I were a young novelist I would have a try. Think of a mystery—murder, money, jewels, a claimant, a forgery. Fix upon as strong a motif as you can —don't be afraid of making it too strong; and then go ahead. The MSS. have to reach Chicago before Oct. I of this year. You have therefore less than five months to spend over the work. Chapman’s “Magazine of Fiction,” vol. I, No. 1, is lying before me. A magazine entirely devoted to fiction would seem a perilous undertaking, especially at a time when in every other number of every other magazine there appears an article on the Decay of Fiction. At the same time, however, in every advertising column there is a long list of books in their fiftieth, their hundredth edition, showing that the small num- ber of English families which can buy books are buying that class of book. The editor, Mr. Oswald Crawfurd, has probably gauged the demand before making the venture. Meantime  ## p. 318 (#332) ############################################ 3.18 THE AUTHOR. there is one new feature. The magazine is to contain dramatic dialogues; stories in dialogue; and even plays. We all know how much more pleasantly dialogue can be made in skilful hands to tell the story than long and tedious narrative. It is one of the later developments in the art of fiction that it is becoming more and more dramatic in form—not in set “tableaux,” after the old fashion, but in the substitution of dialogue for description. The new number contains eight papers—by Bret Harte, Anthony Hope, Stanley Weyman, George Brett, James Payn, Frankfort Moore, Violet Hunt, and John Davidson. A propos of Free Libraries and Tauchnitz books, the following suggestion seems worthy of con- sideration. Perhaps some Bradford citizen may take it up. I have to thank a correspondent, “F. N. W.,” for it. In nearly every case the borrowers of books from Free Libraries are compelled to pay one penny per annum for the renewal of their tickets. TXoes not this constitute a hiring within the letter of the law P I have submitted the case to three legal gentlemen, and all admit that it is an exceedingly nice point. At any rate, it seems to me to be worthy of consideration. I have before me the rules of the new Hampstead Public Libraries. I do not find in them anything about the payment of a penny. There are fines for the detention of books, but not for the renewal of a ticket. Perhaps there is no penny demanded at Bradford. Is not, how- ever, the circulation of a Tauchnitz book by a public library the infringement of the law P Is it not the same thing as the open distribution of smuggled goods P One is curious to watch the effect of the Free Libraries on the Circulating Libraries. For my own part, I do not expect any perceptible effect. The general shrinkage of incomes, if it goes on, will more and more diminish the number of sub- scribers, but not the Free Libraries, which will be used by the class below those who pay three guineas a year to Smith or Mudie. And since this class cannot possibly afford to buy books, not harm at all, but good, will be done by the exten- sion of the Free Libraries. Surely it is a good thing for an author to feel that his book will have the chance at least of being read by millions instead of by thousands. Surely those who desire to reach and to influence these millions will rejoice in thinking that their books are now within reach of so vast an audience; and surely it will not be a bad thing in the immediate future for a publisher to feel that he can place the whole of one edition at once among the libraries of the country. Authors are an irritable race, especially and proverbially those who write verse. The fol- lowing note explains the repetition of this maxim: My little volume I sent you, which was considered suffi- cient passport for enrolment in your honourable Society, has failed to be recognised in the Awthor in any way whatever, although all my friends (men of letters, too) have called Some of the poems perfect cameos, unique, and so on. I see, therefore, that my merits as an author by authors do not warrant my burdening the Society with my name. In other words, a member of the Society has withdrawn because he did not receive a notice of his book in these columns. The Author is not a review; it does not profess to publish criticisms on books. It does, however, announce and men- tion new books and new editions. Until lately it published a list of all the new books; for the sake of getting space this list has been now abandoned. With regard to young poets, it is found that the fairest way with these is to let them speak for themselves. And the little volume referred to has either not reached me—it is still, probably, on the shelves of the secretary’s office—or I have mislaid it, for which, as the author takes it so much to heart, I am sorry. If he had communi- cated with me I would have had a search made for the book, and should have given him the same chance as the others—viz., allowed him to speak for himself. This restriction as to criticism does not prevent the writer of “Book Talk” from mentioning, selecting, or praising any book which he thinks may deserve it. The following must be taken for what it is worth on some results of the proposed “Net’” system: Some remarks made to me yesterday by a country book- seller upon the “Net” system in the price of books appear to me to touch upon a probable source of injury to authors through the “Net” system which, so far as I have seen, has been unnoted in the Awthor. He said: “I do not know to whom the extra profits go—certainly not to the booksellers; and, to prove that the profits do not go to us, I may tell you that for the future, unless we are paid ready money for books that are sold net, we are going to charge our customers twopence in the shilling upon the net price. We cannot afford to give credit unless we do this. Should our customers hesitate about paying twopence in the shilling upon the net price in the event of the book being put to their credit, we shall decline to order the book.” I will try to obtain by the next number some results of the “Net” system as applied to royal- ties. So far as the figures have been furnished me, they are simply surprising. If the system prevails, which seems unlikely, if only for the reason that the British public, which grows poorer every year, is not going to pay 6s., or even 5s.,  ## p. 319 (#333) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 3 IQ instead of 4s. 6d., we shall have to revise the whole of our royalty tables. A letter appears to-day (April 26) in the Daily Chronicle which looks like the commencement of an outpouring against literary agents. A certain kind of publisher is never tired of attacking the wickedness of the literary agent, who makes his former practices impossible. This writer, who signs himself “An Onlooker,” accuses the literary agents of “emasculating ” literature by making Contracts for authors in advance, and “half a decade” or five years in advance. He sees in imagination, or has been told to see, a miserable author, pen in hand, hurriedly grinding away day and night, throwing off his sheets, producing far too rapidly for his powers, “bribed” by his agent. There is really nothing in the world on which greater rubbish, more ignorant rubbish, more mischievous rubbish is constantly written and believed than the production of literature, espe- cially fiction. To begin with, it is not the agent but the publisher who makes the contract ; it is a very rare thing for a publisher to trust an author's staying powers so long in advance as five years. It is the case that editors of good maga- zines secure the services of writers a year or two years in advance; it is also the case that pub- lishers secure the book rights of the same works in advance. Then comes the question whether, by engaging himself beforehand, an author neces- sarily hurries himself? Of course he does not. He may be so foolish as to undertake too much ; but most novelists bring out one novel only a year, and perhaps two or three short stories. Why should they not place these novels in advance? I should like to learn the names of any authors who have been “bribed ” into hurried and incom- plete work, or are under contracts beyond their powers to fulfil honourably. The agent does not — cannot — increase the production; he only relieves the writer of what is the most irksome, the most irritating, the most anxious part of his work—the commercial side of it. WALTER BESANT. *—- - -* NATURE AS INTERPRETED IN THE POEMS OF GEORGE MEREDITH, |TF the lover of Wordsworth were to seek among later English poets for his successor as the High Priest of Nature, he would be not a little surprised to find that his most ardent disciple is, not the late Laureate; not Matthew Arnold, who was loudest in his praise; but Mr. George Meredith whose genius appears at first glance so unlike that of Wordsworth as to leave but few points of resemblance. Notwithstanding this diversity, even the most cursory reader of Mr. Meredith’s poetry must be struck by the fact that in it the lesson which Wordsworth made it his life’s highest aim to inculcate has found its simplest as well as fullest expression. The familiar stanza in the second part of “Expostulation and Reply ’’ in which Words- worth declared that - One impulse from a vernal wood May teach you more of man, Of moral evil and of good, Than all the sages can, must surely have lingered in Mr. Meredith’s memory when he wrote the concluding lines of his poem on “South-West Wind in the Wood- land ’’ in which he tells us that he who hearkens to the voice of Nature and yields his spirit to her benignant influence with a complete trust in her powers and purposes will obtain More knowledge of her secret, more Delight in her beneficence, Than hours of musing, or the lore That lives with men could ever give. That this was more than a mere passing phase of thought in Mr. Meredith’s mind no reader of his poems can doubt. The volume in which the lines quoted occur is the earliest collection of his poems; that published by Parker in 1851, and though the poet in it did not lay so much stress on the importance to man of a close communion with Nature, as he does in later volumes, there is nevertheless more than one significant reference to the love of Earth for her children, and her beneficent influence in restoring the moral as well as physical health of those who have for- saken her for a season. In “London by Lamplight,” a later poem in the same book, the writer expresses his belief in the sanative forces of Nature and faith in her power to regenerate the dwellers in crowded cities could they but be restored to her arms. He who loves Nature will, he declares, never be forlorn ; and a vision of her loveliness is more than a recompense for days of weariness and toil, In more than one poem he tells us that he who once gains Nature as his friend will never lose her; that the joys of her bestowal are never ending. In “Modern Love, &c.,” a book published eleven years later, the poet dwells with even greater emphasis upon a theme which may truly be said to constitute the most important portion of his message to his fellowman. In this volume the “Ode to the Spirit of the Earth in the Autumn” is devoted to the proclamation of an evangel, which though it has found many  ## p. 320 (#334) ############################################ 32O THE AUTHOR. expositors has not, since preached by Words- worth, been urged on man’s acceptance with a force and persistence equal to Mr. Meredith’s. The truth and beauty of earth who is “our only visible friend,” her love and care for her offspring, who renounce and denounce her, her serenity, her sanity, her healthfulness, her free- dom from sorrow, are dwelt on with an ecstacy of expression for which the only parallel is to be found in the utterances of the earlier poet. Even death, hitherto the great bugbear of humanity, ceases to be thus regarded by the lover of earth, O, green bounteous earth ! Bacchante Mother stern to those Who live not in thy heart of mirth; Death ! Shall I shrink from loving thee P Into the breast that gives the rose, Shall I with shuddering fall P Earth knows no desolation, She smells regeneration In the moist breath of decay. She knows not loss : She feels her need, Who the winged seed With the leaf doth toss. - And to this serenity, this majestic calm, man may aspire if he truly loves and feels confidence in Mother Earth, She can lead us, only she, TJnto God’s footstool, whither she reaches; Loved, enjoyed, her gifts must be ; Reverenced the truths she teaches, Ere a man may hope that he Ever can attain the glee Of things without a destiny | The fervour and depth of Mr. Meredith’s utterances on this theme are plainly shown by the fact that after an interval of over twenty years, during which the poet was immersed in prose, he devoted a complete book to “Poems and Lyrics of the Joy of Earth,” in which we find the same expressions of joyous confidence in Nature. Man, we are told, is a compact of blood, and brain, and spirit, and should he, in his folly, attempt to favour anyone of these at the expense of the others a dire result may be expected. The purely sensual nature is equally in danger with the purely intellectual or the rigidly ascetic. Earth from whom we derive the health which is the source of all lasting happiness demands that blood, and brain, and spirit maintain a happy union, and, for love of her, we unquestionably obey her behests with ultimate and certain good to ourselves. Earth your haven, Earth your helm, You command a double realm Labouring here to pay your debt, Till your little sun be set, Leaving her the future task Loving her too well to ask. From her we can learn every lesson if we but hearken to her, and bear with us a wise receptive- ness. By thus doing we gain “a larger self,” and a sweeter fellowship with all animate things 6. In SU162S. In a poem entitled “Earth and Man” their relationship is even more clearly defined than in any earlier work from the same hand, and the folly of man's attempt to read “the riddle of the painful earth,” instead of resignedly and calmly accepting a mother's love, is shown in no mis- takable terms. The poem resembles, in treat- ment, a familiar passage in “Empedocles on Etna,” inasmuch as it shows that man, while he curses earth, is one with the power against which his curses are levelled, a power which labours for man’s good whether he curse or bless, If he aloft for aid Imploring storms, her essence is the spur, His cry to Heaven is a cry to her He would evade. #: $ # e #: :#: And her desires are those For happiness, for lastingness, for light. 'Tis she who kindles in his haunting night The hoped dawn-rose. As if the poet had, with this book, exhausted this fruitful theme, we have no hint of it in “Poems and Ballads of Tragic Life,” published in 1887, the contents of which deal with phases of human life and passion, but the subject was happily far from exhausted, and accordingly, in the following year a volume entitled “A Reading of Earth’’ was published. This book, which is the last volume of poetry he has written, must for the present be considered to contain Mr. Meredith’s final expressions on “man and nature, and on human life.” In it he sets himself not so much to demonstrate man's relationship to nature as to interpret her many moods, and to state the benefits accruing to man from a con- templation of each and all of them. In “Rough Weather ” a comparison is drawn between a life of ignoble ease and warmth, and one of hardship and wrestling with adverse forces, and the gifts of Nature are proved to be designed for him who has courage to endure. Nature Judged of shrinking nerves, appears A mother whom no cry can melt ; But read her past desires and fears, The letters on her breast are spelt. Would we learn of earth her lesson P. Then we must be prepared to accept symbols instead of words; yet we have but to ask to learn— Harsh wisdom gives Earth, no more ; In one the spur and the curb : An answer to thoughts or deeds, To the Legends an alien look; To the Questions a figure of Clay.  ## p. 321 (#335) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 32 I Yet we have but to see and hear, Crave we her medical herb. And to love her is to gain this For love we Earth, then serve we all ; Her mystic secret then is ours, the secret of unruffled calm and enduring patience mingled with a steadfast faith in the welfare of the human race. Nature has been variously interpreted by the poets since Wordsworth's day, but by none with such keen vision and set purpose as by Mr. Meredith. His interpretation while it differs in some points from Wordsworth's, more closely resembles it than does that of any of his contem- poraries. In Lord Tennyson’s poems, save in “In Memoriam ” in which she is described as antagonistic to and careless of life, Nature assumes the appearance of a vast field in which human figures move, and to which it forms a suitable background. In Mr. Browning's we get a degree nearer; here her sunshine and her storms exhibit her sympathy with the woes and joys of man. Mr. Swinburne's interpretation—if such it can be called—resembles Mr. Browning's, while Rossetti's exhibits an affinity to the Laureate's, with the addition that the poet evidently sees with a painter's eye; and Mr. Wm. Morris also selects his landscapes and groups his figures with a view to artistic effect. Matthew Arnold’s alone ap- proaches Mr. Meredith’s conception, and that very rarely; once, in the passage of “Empedocles” already referred to, and again in a short poem entitled “A Wish,” in which he speaks of the Earth as a friend Which never was the friend of one, Nor promised love it could not give, But lit for all its generous sun, - And lived itself, and made us live. It is rumoured that Mr. Meredith intends for the future to devote himself exclusively to poetry. Such an announcement cannot but be gratifying to all lovers of poetry, for Mr. Meredith, while he has followed the steps of Wordsworth in his interpretation of Nature, has also realised his predecessor's conception of the poet inasmuch as he is a teacher, a great teacher. As a con- tribution to the literature of optimism his poems occupy an important position. They have the same health-giving powers as Nature herself, and are as inspiriting as the seasons. *-* - *- - - HE WOULD BIE AN AUTHOR, DO not for a moment suppose that my experiences have been in the least extraor- dinary. Perhaps it is unwise of me to attempt to write them down: and yet they may have some interest for hopeful aspirants to literary honours, even if they should be of no service to such. First let me state the conditions under which I began to scribble. Before attaining my ninth birthday I left school to begin work at a mine, the School Board being then in its infancy. From that early age until I was over twenty-one a pen was scarcely ever in my fingers, although, like Mr. Toots in “Dombey and Son,” I could perhaps have managed to “chalk a bit.” Hitherto the whole of my time had been spent in work and play, with a little random reading in my leisure, a very little indeed. Perhaps I had some discri- mination between what was good and what was not of the little reading I did, but so far from my mind was the thought of authorship that I do not remember even to have written a letter. Being an impulsive and impressionable youth, I wasted most of my leisure in courting, wooing one delicate girl to such good purpose that by the time I had attained my majority I had been married nearly three years, and was over head and ears in debt, having known what it was to be out of work and to have the doctor calling for weeks together. These facts are given simply to show how thoroughly unfitted and unprepared I was for any attempt at authorship, even if I had then pos- sessed the desire for it, which, let me admit, I did not. About this time, however, the idea struck me that it would be a pleasant pastime to copy out such short pieces of prose or verse as took my fancy, wherefore I purchased a sixpenny exercise- book and occasionally put my hand to the task of improving my writing, but betrayed no great earnestness in the matter. Having never been a visitor at public-houses, my evenings were mostly spent at home; yet, with the exception of two or three old standard books and the serial stories of the local newspaper, I still read very little. One day a friend lent me a volume of Burns' poems, which proved a delightful revela- tion, and gave me an appetite for more. Later I read Cowper, Thomson, Wordsworth, Byron, Moore, &c., each of whom in turn delighted me, and thenceforth I became a student of literature in general, with a slowly increasing enthusiasm for books and writers. Now, when the new magazines come to the reading-room I look them over with a feverish eagerness that is almost painful. About seven years ago, being still in low cir- cumstances, I began occasionally to puzzle out a few verses, with now and again a very short sketch in prose. Instead of consigning these first attempts to the flames, I sent them to an editor who sometimes publicly criticised the work  ## p. 322 (#336) ############################################ 322 THE AUTHOR. of would-be authors, wherefore I had the glorious satisfaction of seeing some of them in print. After a number of failures and a little unremune- rated success, one lucky piece at last merited, or gained at any rate, the distinction of being paid for. The circumstances under which this first payment reached me make an almost tragic story, which there is no space to tell in this paper. - This brings me to about five years ago. The period between that date and the present is the time of my most important experiences. Finding that I was now able to write short sketches and verses which might merit the consideration of editors, I began to inclose stamped addressed envelopes with my MSS., a judicious practice not hitherto adopted. My handwriting was still that of an unpolished scribbler; the punctuation may have been fairly good, but the spelling—. This latter feature of my composition is even yet very imperfect; it is doubtful if I shall ever learn to spell correctly. The theory of grammar is one to which I could never give any continued attention. A careful estimate of my work, done during leisure evenings these five years, gives the follow- ing result: About 450 pieces have been written, short stories, short articles, and verses, chiefly the latter. As near as I am able to compute, the work may be divided into 190 prose pieces and 26o of verse. Of the whole 450, the accepted pieces, all of which have been paid for, number 360; verses 250, stories and articles I IO; thus leaving eighty prose pieces and ten of verse declined. The verses average about four stanzas in length, and the payment has varied from 5s. to half-a- guinea. The length of the stories and articles varies from two to six pages of foolscap, and the payment from Ios. to two guineas. The successful pieces have not all been accepted the first time they were submitted, not a few having been returned, rewritten, and sent again. Several contributions have come back after they had been cut up and given out to the printers Only some four or five pieces have been entirely lost. The rejected work has mostly been returned within a fortnight or three weeks, but occasionally pieces have stayed away longer, a few having come home after they had been away over a year. Most of the accepted work has been paid for about the date of publication, but I have found the most regularly paying publishers subject to slight variation, while others pay for work a week or two after it appears. Some publishers send a copy of the journal containing one's contribution, but others don’t ; wherefore, seeing that I have not been a regular subscriber to every paper written to, a number of stories have been accepted which I have never had the pleasure of seeing in print. Besides the verses, articles, and short stories, I have to count two attempts at serial story writing, neither of which have been persevered with, both having been dropped before the tenth chapter was begun. From these a few chapters were accept when offered as short stories. A third attempt promises to be more successful, as it is now about half written, and has something more than a mere chance of being accepted. Verse writing has been a very pleasant recreation. My method is to write them on a slate, so that it is easy to erase a word or a line and substitute a better. I find it hard work to write prose, and am very slow at it, seldom pro- ducing more than three pages of foolscap in four hours. During the last few years I have often been disheartened, but have quickly regained hope, and have persevered in the face of discourage- ment and difficulty; yet I am fully pursuaded that the same time and energy given to any other kind of work might have made me a fortune. It seems to me that in order to become a " successful author one should have a great enthusiasm for literary work, a good education, exceptional experiences, unlimited patience, un- ceasing perseverance, a rare imagination, and a reliable bank account to fall back upon during the “declined with thanks’ period. Of course, if one has been reared in the literary atmosphere, and editors are among one's friends, it is easier to get a start. My lot was not cast in this atmosphere, and I am afraid I do not possess anyone of these qualifications. So far I look upon myself as a failure, but have put down these facts for what they might be worth to any aspirant who finds himself at a similar dis- advantage. Perhaps I may be able to gain a livelihood by this kind of work in time, with health and good fortune to assist me. Seeing that I was over twenty-eight years of age when my first story was accepted, and am now only thirty-three, also taking into consideration the fact that I gave little or no study to literature until a few years ago, it is evident I am still a child in the literary school. Probably this paper will be regarded as unwarrantably egotistical, which doubtless it is, wherefore, although my experiences are not half told, I must bring it to a close.  ## p. 323 (#337) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 323 AUTHORSHIP AND JOURNALISM IN RUSSIA. HE literary profession the wide world over is one long tale of disappointment, drud- gery, deprivation, and destitution. The few exceptions to the rule only go to prove its generalness. Authorship in the Tsar's realms is about at its lowest ebb. The daily feuilleton in the news- papers has almost completely done away with works of a lasting character. Instead of authors trying to elevate the reading public, they have descended to their level. They only seek to amuse them and pander to their tastes without any attempt at instruction. The details of the latest domestic scandal are woven into a dialogue, utterly devoid of plot or moral, and presented for the readers' delectation. The few composi- tions exhibiting any signs of originality in con- struction of plot or portrayal of character are invariably of foreign origin, and find their way into the Russian press in translation. In this latter branch of the art British authors are in great vogue, and several familiar names are to be met with in contemporary magazines. A short while ago the statistics of a provincial library showed that the authors, taken in their respec- tive order of popularity, most in demand were Tolstoi, Lermontoff, Turgenieff, Gogol, Pees- wensky, Pushkin, Dostoevsky, Mayne Reid, Walter Scott, Dickens, and Lord Byron. I did not see a single contemporary English author, but this was not to be wondered at, as the trans- lations of their works appear in magazines and newspapers, and seldom, if ever, come out in book form. The literature of to-day, in more senses than one, is of the most ephemeral nature. The puerile, pernicious productions which at present find acceptance testify to the decline and gradual decay of the author's craft. Racy writers on topical subjects flourish abundantly, but masters of pure diction, finished style, aiming at instruc- tion and elevation, will be sought for in vain. The halo of mystery which encircles the harem, the brutishness which distinguishes the Orient, the 'breath of scandal which taints a noble name—all these have their slaves. It is only the contempla- tion of the workings of the passions of the lowest possible order that stirs a ripple of interest on the placid surface of the great sea of surfeited pleasure which characterises the present genera- tion. Some affirm that Tolstoi was little known before his realistic book “ Kreutzer Sonata ?” turned the general public's attention to him. And who now of all living Russian writers can claim to rank among first-rate authors P. They could be counted on the digits of one hand. The only one that enjoys a world-wide renown is Tolstoi. And he is as if he were no more. He came of that Russian strain which had Pushkin and Lermon- toff for its representatives. They studied natu- ralism, and died in practising it. Both writers met their death in a duel, in consequence of an unholy love. In his youth Tolstoi was also not free of the divine passion, and out of his youthful experiences he evolved a tale which was true to the life, and for which the world thanked him. But now he is returning to the fallacies of a by- gone age. He is vainly trying to revive the myths of a long-flown past; to rehabilitate the Garden of Eden; to hasten the Milennium—all equal impossibilities. The hoary head befits the philosophical mind, but his “Babellic” structure constructed to a fantastic Utopian design will never exist on its chimerical groundwork. The store of sound reason and clear judgment which he has rejected will yet become the corner-stone of a more substantial and enduring edifice erected on the principles of labour and progress. One trait in his character we cannot help admiring is his sincerity. He is sincere in everything he does, as long as his belief in its virtue lasts. But, then, belief is so very flexible. He may change it to-morrow. At the risk of being discursive, I will relate the following as illustrative of the commercial value of a name: When the Count was on the Caucasus serving in the army, he sent some of his first effusions to a Moscow editor, who replied that he would accept them, but could not pay for them. Now Tolstoi is offered fabulous prices for his works, but he replies that he accepts no pay. What would then have been treasured beyond all measure is now despised as mere worthless dross. Vanity of vanities, all is vanity, saith Solomon — espe- cially riches, for they take wings and fly away with the morn. “Two things have I required of Thee,” saith Agur, the prophet, “deny me them not before I die. Remove me far from vanity and lies; give me neither poverty nor riches; feed me with food convenient for me.” The ordinary scribe has often to exist and nourish a wife and family on the poorest pittance —pay which a daily labourer would scorn. In pro- portion to the vast population, it is a surprisingly small percentage of the people that ever take a paper into their hands. The “Negramotnia,” or those unable to read or write, are in an over- whelming majority in rural districts, and in the towns themselves the number is simply appalling. Sometimes the number of those in villages boast- ing only a rudimentary education descends to as low a figure as I per cent., and even lower, so it  ## p. 324 (#338) ############################################ 324 THE AUTHOR. is no matter for amazement, when we consider the ignorance of the populace, that the writer's labours in Russia are so little valued. True, his lot has been slightly bettered by the liberal grant of the Tsar, but it is only like a drop in the oeean, and can only prove of real benefit to the indigent writer if the Imperial example is fol- lowed by private subscriptions to the fund from wealthy patrons of the literary art. Of course we must recollect that the teeming millions of the Russian empire are as yet in the elementary stages of civilisation, but the Govern- ment is using its best endeavours to educate the masses, and its efforts must eventually be crowned with success, and then a brighter day will dawn for those engaged in literature. WILLIAM ADDIson. Odessa, 27 March I I. *-- ~ * e= * * BOOK TALK. HE Dover Chronicle says Mr. Joseph Hatton is sojourning at St. Margaret's Bay and making excursions about the coast between Deal and Dover with a view to certain incidents in a new novel that is to begin its serial career during the autumn in a London weekly. “The Banishment of Jessop Blythe.” is Mr. Hatton's latest book, and he chose to adopt the method of three volumes in one, in which shape the novel is in active demand at the libraries and booksellers’. In May or June Mr. Hatton will publish a shilling novelette entitled “Tom Chester's Sweetheart" (Hutchinsons). It will be an extended treatment of the author's story entitled “The Editor” that appeared in the Ludgate Monthly. “The Banishment of Jessop Blythe’’ is published in America by Messrs. Lippincott. The large edition of “The Money Lender Unmasked,” by Mr. Thomas Farrow, was entirely exhausted within one month from the date of publication. A second edition has been prepared and is now ready. This work appears to be one of the successes of the season, and, in view of the attention of Parliament having been drawn to the subject, promises to be of much service as a standard work of reference should a Royal Com- mission be granted. In the new edition Mr. Farrow has still further strengthened the “Intro- ductory” portion. Mr. C. L. Marson's book, “The Psalms at Work,” will shortly appear in a second edition (Elliot Stock). A revised edition of “The Blessed Dead in Paradise,” by J. E. Walker, with an introduction by Canon Bell, will also be published immediately by the same firm. Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s first book, “A Girl’s Ride in Iceland,” will be published in a third edition in May by Mr. Horace Cox. It will be brought out at Is., but will be much revised, making it up to date. Several Icelandic stories will be added, and many new illustrations. Mrs. Tweedie's last book, “Wilton, Q.C., or Life in a Bighland Shooting Box,” is in a second edition, the first having sold out a month from publica- tion. “John Bickerdyke” will shortly issue a volume of reminiscences, short stories, and essays on the scientific side of angling. The volume will be entitled “Days of My Life on Waters Fresh and Salt, and Other Papers,” and will be illustrated by an intaglio frontispiece and a number of full- page illustrations made from photographs taken Ha the author. The publishers are Longman and Co. The same author also has in the press a volume on modern sea fishing. This book, which is expected about July, will form one of the Badminton Series (Longman and Co.). It is being illustrated by Mr. C. Napier Hemy and Mr. R. E. Pritchett, and will contain contributions on Antipodean and other foreign fish, tarpon, and whaling by Mr. William Senior (“Red Spinner”), Mr. Alfred C. Harmsworth, and Sir H. Gore Booth, About the end of May Mr. E. Norrys Connell will issue a new novel called “The House of the Strange Woman.” Mr. Connell is already favourably known as the author of “In the Green Park.” This book should have been out earlier, but the firm of printers who were origi- nally charged with its production took exception to certain chapters on conscientious grounds. The volume is to be the pioneer of a new series of four-shilling novels which, at Mr. Connell’s sug- gestion, Messrs. Henry and Co. purpose issuing in an unique form. The “Parnassos,” the Philological Society of Athens, have elected—époqêvos—unanimously— as honorary member Mrs. Elizabeth M. Edmonds, author of “Amygdala’’ and of many works on modern Greece and modern Greeks. Professor Warr’s book for the “Dawn of Euro- pean Literature” series (S.P.C.K.) on the Greek epic will appear next month. Captain Lionel Trotter, author of “India under Victoria,” “Warren Hastings,” &c., is engaged upon a “Life of General John Nicholson,” who, after a brilliant career in the Punjaub, fell in the prime of manhood while leading his storming  ## p. 325 (#339) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 325 column along the ramparts of Delhi, in Septem- ber, 1857. Several of Nicholson's old friends have promised their aid in this work. The Delegates of the Clarendon Press are about to issue Vol. XIII. of Professor Buchheim’s “German Classics,” consisting of Schiller's pathetic tragedy, “Maria Stuart.” The text will be provided with a complete commentary, and preceded by an historical and a critical introduction. The distinguishing features of this edition will consist in the fact that the drama will be annotated strictly in accordance with the English, French, and Latin sources consulted by Schiller, and that several of his sources have been traced for the first time by the Editor. Mr. Robert H. Sherard’s new novel, “Jacob Niemand,” will be published as a six-shilling volume in June by Messrs. Ward and Downey, Mr. Sherard has recently written, and disposed of for publication in serial form, a story entitled “The Mocking Bird.” His authorised biography of Mme. Sarah Bernhardt is not yet finished, and cannot be ready till the autumn. “Greece and Her Hopes and Troubles,” by “Hilarion” (Glasgow: James Maclehose and Sons), is a short and plain statement of what Greece is, what she has done, and what she hopes to accom- plish. It contrasts the Greece of the present day with the time of bondage to the Turk. The object of the author is to set down the exact truths concerning the country and the people without exaggeration or suppression. The cession of the Ionian Islands, for instance, is regarded from the Hellenic point of view as one of the most generous acts ever recorded of any nation. The Rev. James Bowmes has just published a volume of verse (Sonnenschein) called “Randolph Lord De Vere, and other Poems.” extract gives one of the shorter poems: Ye merry breezes fresh that come and go, And mark your course by songs from waving corn, And laughter from the rivers as they flow, Ye cannot move a heart all worldly worn Thou sun that spreadest with thy radiant light The forest, vale, and heathered mountain side, And causest them to look contented, bright, Thou can’st not soothe a heart that time has tried Ye stars that dwell within the sapphire sky, And view with tender eyes the earth below, With all your love and all your sympathy, Ye cannot cheer a heart bowed down with woe Then, breezes, airy spirits, roam around ! Shine, sun, until thine everlasting gloom Gaze, stars, from out the blue expanse profound ! All will behold some day my silent tomb “The Two Dunmores: a Sporting Love Story of To-day,” is apparently a first work by “Blake Lamond.” It is published by Remington and The following . Co. The author should avoid the habit of giving too much detail. In order to convey a vivid picture not all the background should be painted. The impression is best produced by selection and suggestion. “Ernest England : a Drama for the Closet,” is by J. A. Tucker, late editor of the Daily News, Calcutta (Leadenhall Press). The work is a mixture of prose and poetry. It is a perfectly serious work, of great length, and treats of many subjects. Why, alas ! will men write such terribly long dramas P Three hundred and fifty pages | Who, even in a long review, could do justice to this lengthy prose-poem P “Tales from the Western Moors,” by Geoffrey Mortimer, a new name. The book contains nearly twenty tales, some of them more than about twelve pages long. The writer knows his country, and the dialect and manners of the people, well. The publishers are Gibbings and Co., Bloomsbury. “French Gems ” is quite a little book (Elliot Stock)—a booklet of eighty pages—containing on the left hand a sentence, a reflection, a text, a poem, in French ; and on the right hand “Reflec- tions,” in English verse. The author of the “Reflections,” “J. G.,” hopes to assist the mission to French-speaking foreigners in Great Britain in connection with the French Reformed Church, Bayswater, under the care of the Rev. J. M. H. Du Pontet de la Harpe. “A Future Roman Empire’ is a pamphlet rather than a book, by Mr. George Edward Tanner (Elliot Stock). It is a sequel to a work by the same writer, called “Unpopular Politics.” The writer contemplates the possibility of the revival of a second great Roman Empire, of which he gives a map. He is, apparently, determined that the second empire shall be exactly the same as the first. He includes all the countries round the Mediterranean to the British Isles, but excludes Germany and Russia, and Asia beyond the Euphrates. Most of us will probably emi- grate when that empire arrives. Mr. George Moore has finished the scheme of his new novel, and will now set to work upon it. It deals with the career of a prima donna who feals uneasy about the life she is leading, and at length submits herself to a priest for advice. His counsel is that she should go into a convent, and this agrees with her own inclinations. So she becomes a nun; and around the secrecy of life in a convent the story is woven. Mr. Moore antici- pates that the writing of the book will occupy him for two years. His completed work, called “Celi- bates,” will be issued within the next few days.  ## p. 326 (#340) ############################################ 326 THE AUTHOR. the autumn by Messrs. Methuen. Mr. John Hollingshead's Reminiscences will be published early this month by Messrs. Sampson Low, in two volumes. The title is “My Life- time,” and a portrait of the author is given. Messrs. Chapman and Hall have in prepara- tion a novel entitled “Elizabeth's Pretenders,” by Mr. Hamilton Aidé; also “Pages from the Day Book of Dethia Hardacre,” by Mrs. Fuller Mait- land. Mr. Douglas Freshfield, the president of the Alpine Club, has written a book on Mountaineer- ing, which will be published by Mr. Edward Arnold. It will consist of a record of the explo- ration of Central Caucasus by members of the club throughout the last twenty-five years, and of the author's own experiences particularly, he hav- ing spent two summers there lately. The book will be in two large volumes, illustrated, and with maps. Another new work of travel is “Three Months in the Forests of France,” by Miss Mar- garet Stokes,” the author of “Six Months in the Apennines.” The book is a description of a pil- grimage in search of the Irish saints of France. Messrs. Bell and Sons are the publishers. The series of letters written by Robert Louis Stevenson, during his life in Samoa, to his friend Mr. Sidney Colvin, are to be published early in These are said to be the most interesting of any of Stevenson's correspondence during the period of his remote exile, and contain a record from month to month of his work and opinions. A portrait of the novelist will be the frontispiece to the book, which will appear simultaneously in America. Mr. Lilley's recent lectures at the Royal Insti- bution are to appear in book form under the title “Four Humorists of the Nineteenth Century.” Dickens represents the democrat in humour. Thackeray the philosopher, George Eliot the poet, and Carlyle the prophet. To his many other successes, Mr. Stead will attempt to add that of a novel writer. His first novel will be called “A Modern Maid in Modern Babylon,” and will relate the adventures of a young girl who came to London some years ago. It will be published some time this year. The Marquis of Lorne has written a “Gover- nor’s Guide to Windsor Castle,” which Messrs. Cassell have published. This will doubtless set a fashion in such things, and it is interesting reading, which can be appreciated either at the Castle or at home. - Mr. Justin McCarthy expects to have the last two volumes of his “History of the Georges,” ready at the beginning of next year. The latter part of Mr. J. H. McCarthy’s work on the French Revolution is to appear in the autumn. Another series of fiction has made a start, namely “The Times Novels.” This, of course, consists of stories that have appeared in the Weekly edition of the Times. The series, which is published by Messrs. Osgood, opens with “A Daughter of the Soil,” by Mrs. Francis. Mr. Egerton Castle’s “Light of Scarthey’” will be the next to appear. The next reprint in the beautiful Kelmscott Press series will be “Sir Percyvelle of Galles.” It appears shortly, but Mr. Morris has already sold the greater part of the issue, which consists of 35o paper copies, and eight on vellum. A new work by Mr. Frank Vincent, in which he gives a survey of the entire continent of Africa. from his recent journeyings there, will be published shortly by Mr. Heinemann. It will be called “The Actual Africa; or, the Coming Continent,” and will have IOO full page illustrations. Mr. Henry James will also at an early date issue “Terminations,” a new volume of stories (Heinemann.) Messrs. Nichols are about to issue Victor Hugo's works in English. There are from twenty to thirty volumes in the series, fully illustrated, and they will appear at intervals of a month. No English translation of Hugo exists so complete as this. A series of handbooks on the Cathedrals of England is about to be commenced by Messrs. Dent. Everything of interest concerning the buildings, the traditions, and historical associations surrounding them, will be told by writers who are thoroughly conversant with the matter. “Canter- bury,” by the Hon. and Rev. W. H. Fremantle, Dean of Ripon (a former Canon of Canterbury), will appear first. “Ely,” by Dean Stubbs; and “Tewkesbury,” by Dr. Spence, will follow. Another book for children comes soon from Mrs. Molesworth, entitled “Sheila's Mystery.” It will be published by Messrs. Macmillan. This writer has now produced about seventy books. Mr. Clement Scott's book on Irving First Nights, from “The Bells” to “King Arthur,” is. expected to be ready by the end of the month. Mr. G. W. Smalley, who will soon cease to be the Dondon correspondent of the New York Tribune and becomes the New York correspondent of the Times, is bringing out a new book entitled “Studies of Men,” which Messrs. Macmillan will publish this month. It consists of a large number of Mr. Smalley’s character sketches of eminent men, which are mostly reprints in a revised form from  ## p. 327 (#341) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 327 the Tribune. Among the subjects are the German Emperor, Lord Rosebery, Sir William Harcourt, Cardinal Newman, Professor Tyndall, Mr. Balfour, Prince Bismark, Mr. Parnell, and about forty others. Before he leaves London the distinguished journalist is to be entertained at dinner by a Select company of his American and English confrères. The announcement of a “Ruskin Reader ’’ from Mr. George Allen's press serves to remind us that this publishing house is named after Ruskin, a fact which might pardonably be forgotten, since Mr. Allen is extending his business so far beyond Ruskinian literature alone. The new reader is to be out in a few days. It has been compiled from “Modern Painters,” “The Seven Lamps of Architecture,” and “The Stones of Venice,” and is intended for young students. From Ruskin House will also come “The History of Huon of Bordeaux,” by Mr. Robert Steel, illustrated by Mr. Fred Mason; and “Biographical Essays"— of Dean Stanley, Dean Alford, Mrs. Duncan Stewart, and others—by Mr. Augustus J. Hare, in addition to the latter's Life of the Gurney Family already announced. Mr. E. Denison Ross has completed the trans- lation of “The Tarikk-i-Rashidi,” a rare Persian work, which has hitherto existed only in manu- script, and the volume will be issued by Messrs. Sampson Low shortly. It forms a history of the Central Asian section of the Moghuls, who separated themselves early in the fourteenth century from the main stem of the Chaghatai dynasty. Their princes became masters of Moghulistan and of all Eastern Turkistan, and continued powerful for more than 250 years. The author of the work is Mirza Mohammad Haidar, cousin of the Emperor Baber of Hindustan, the grandfather of the famous Akbar. Mr. Ney Elias, H.M.'s Consul-General for Khovason, has superintended the translation and written an introduction and explanatory notes. Mr. H. E. Watts’s “Life of Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra,” which will be uniform with his new edition of “Don Quixote,” is to be published by Messrs. A. and C. Black on July 1. The book of the month has been the “Tetters of Samuel Taylor Coleridge,” published by Mr. Heinemann. The letters are mostly new, and include those written to Mrs. Coleridge, Words- worth, Southey, Charles Lamb, John Murray, and Thomas Poole, giving much invaluable light upon the poet's career. They extend from 1785 to 1833, but are yet not a complete collection. The editor, Mr. Ernest Hartley Coleridge, grand- son of the poet, says that “a complete collection must await the ‘coming of the milder day,” a renewed long suffering on the part of his old enemy the ‘literary public.’” Great eagerness was manifested in getting a translation of Tolstoy's new novel, “Master and Man * into sale. Six days after receiving the MS. Messrs. Chapman and Hall had a large edition in the market. Mr. Walter Scott follows more leisurely with a translation. What would have been the first to reach this country, however, was stopped and suppressed, for some reason, on the Russian frontier. A “Life of the late Lord Randolph Churchill” will be published very shortly. Mr. T. H. S. Escott is the biographer, and he has been assisted in compiling the work by Lord Dufferin, Lord Reay, Sir Henry Drummond Wolff, and Sir John Gorst. Messrs. Hutchinson are the publishers. The City Treasurer of Birmingham, Mr. W. R. Hughes, who wrote “A Week's Trip in Dickens's Land,” has placed his valuable collection of Dickens' editions and memorabilia at the service of Mr. Thomas Wright for the “Life of Dickens.” which the latter is preparing. A good deal of new matter has, it is said, been established by Mr. Wright, chiefly concerning the novelist's childhood. The work will not be ready before the end of the year, at the earliest. In Mr. David Nutt’s “Tudor Translation ” series the next issue will be North’s “Plutarch,” with an introduction by Mr. George Wyndham. It will appear in six volumes, between now and December. Forthcoming publications in the series include “Holland's Suetonius,” “Fenton's Bandello,” “Shelton's Don Quixote,” and “Holand's Livy.” Messrs Bell have in course of preparation a new series of Royal Naval Handbooks, which will be edited by Commander C. U. Robinson, author of “The British Fleet.” Admiral Sir Vesey Hamil- ton writes on Naval Administration and Organisa- tion, Professor Laughton on Naval Strategy, Captain C. Campbell on the Internal Economy of a Warship, and Captain H. G. Garbett on Naval Gunnery. The Entry and Training of Officers and Men is by Lieut. J. Allen, Torpedoes by Lieut. J. Armstrong, Steam in the Navy by Fleet-Engineer R. C. Oldknow, and Naval Architecture by Mr. J. J. Welch. Mr. Israel Gollancz is working at an edition of Henry VI., besides having in preparation books on the “Hamlet Saga,” “Tancred and Gismunda,” and the Anglo-Saxon poems in the Exeter book. The “Temple Shakespeare,” which is edited by Mr. Gollancz, has had an enormous sale, Messrs. Dent putting it at considerably over 200,000.  ## p. 328 (#342) ############################################ 328 THE AUTHOR. The past month has witnessed the appearance of the New Budget, an illustrated weekly, which took the place, without the loss of a week, of the Pall Mall Budget, the latter having been with- drawn, somewhat unaccountably, from the field on the last Saturday of March. The editor of the deceased magazine, and the majority of its staff, have come over to the new venture, which is being conducted with spirit largely on the same lines. Mr. Harry Furniss, having accepted control of the art section, his own journal Lika Joko likewise closes its career. Another new sixpenny weekly is The Hour, which is edited by Mr. C. H. Wil- liamson. It is of course illustrated, and it makes a feature of prize competitions and insurance schemes. Vanity Fair changed hands last month, but the new proprietor is not announced, except that he is “a gentleman of taste and credit.” Mr. Charles Dixon's book on “The Migration of British Birds” will be ready at Messrs. Chap- man and Hall's immediately. In it the author advances what is believed to be an entirely new law governing the geographical dispersal of species, and illustrates its application in the case of British birds. Several volumes of verse will be published by Mr. Lane immediately. These include Mr. Le Gallienne's new book, entitled “Robert Louis Stevenson, an Elegy; and Other Poems, mostly Personal ; ” and Mr. Francis Thomson's, which is called “Songs Wing to Wing; ” “Vespertilia and other Poems,” by Mrs. Rosamond Marriott Watson (for which Mr. Anning Bell has designed a special title-page); and “Poems of the Day and Year,” by Mr. Frederick Tennyson. A novel called “Consummation,” by Victoria Cross, is also announced to appear soon from the Bodley Head, and will be the first of a new four-and- sixpenny series. A correspondent assures the Chronicle that the circulation of one million copies was not secured, as it had stated, by a single novel by the American writer, Albert Ross (Lynn Boyd Porter), but by a series of six novels. He points out that of “Ben Hur,” another American book, 4OO,OOO copies were sold ; while “Mr. Barnes of New York,” first written by Mr. A. C. Gunter as a play, and then adapted in despair to novel form, caught on to the extent of 250,000. But the million record appears still to be a-begging, The sale of King Solomon’s Mines,” which is being reprinted, will thus be brought up to IOO,OOO in this country and the colonies, and Max O’Rell's “John Bull and Co.,” is in its 20th thousand. “The Bonnie Brier Bush,” by Ian Maclaren, approaches 40,000, and a “Yellow Aster” 28,000. One result of General Booth’s recent Trans- atlantic tour will be a work on “Darkest America.” He will not have it ready for a considerable time, however. Two new volumes will shortly appear in the “Chief Ancient Philo- sophies” series of the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. They are “Platonism,” by the Rev. T. B. Strong, of Christ Church, Oxford; and “Neo-Platonism,” by the Rev. Dr. Charles Bigg. “The Greek Epic,” by Professor Warr, of Ring's College, which will also be issued imme- diately, is an addition to the “Dawn of European Literature” series. Mr Fisher Unwin publishes a biography of the late W. F. A. Gaussen, of Pembroke College, Cambridge, the translator of Potapenko's Works. The book is called “Memorials of a Short Life,” the Rev. Canon Browne of St. Paul’s edits it, and writes an introduction, the remainder consisting of personal letters. In the “National Churches" series, pub- lished by Wells Gardner, the next volume will be “The History of the Church in America,” by Dr. Leighton Coleman, Bishop of Delaware. It will be issued simultaneously in England and America in a few days. “The Musical Educator” is the title of a work which Messrs. Jack, of Edinburgh, will issue in five illustrated volumes. Amongst the contribu- tors are Mr. James Sneddon, Mr. J. C. Grieve, Mr. William Townsend, Mr. F. Lauback, and Mr. William Daly. Dr. John Greig is the editor. Esmé Stuart's new novel “Married to Order ’’ will be issued immediately in the two-volume library form. Esmé Stuart is the author of “Joan Wellacot,” “A Woman of Forty,” “ Kestell of Greystone,” &c. The publisher is Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings. “A Fisherman’s Fancies,” by F. B. Doveton, published by Elliot Stock, is a book of collections of short sketches which will no doubt appeal to those of the public who desire to pass away a pleasant half-hour. The sketches that touch on fishing, and which no doubt give the name to the book, are excellent reading for those who are fond of that sport. Mr. Justin Charles MacCartie, author of “Making his Pile,” has just produced a new story called “The Darleys of Dingo Dingo,” which deals with Australian country life of the present day. It is published by Messrs. Gay and Bird. It has been announced in the Academy and other papers that Mr. F. H. Perry Coste, B.Sc., &c., is the author of “Towards Utopia,” and “On the Organisation of Science,” which have been issued under the nom de guerre of a “Free  ## p. 329 (#343) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 329 Lance.” Towards Utopia,” which, in spite of its Utopian title, disclaims any very “Utopian’” dreams, is mainly occupied with an attempt to trace broadly the various economic and moral factors through which a natural evolution of society to a semi-Utopian state may be brought about. The American rights in “Towards Utopia’’ were acquired by Messrs. Appleton as soon as the book appeared; and immediately afterwards the author received and refused an offer for a German transla- tion. The output of new books in the United States last year was in the following order:—First, fiction, then political and social science, then theology, religion, biography, history, travels, and poetry. There were 2821 books by American writers printed in the United States, IOS6 books were imported, and 577 books by English and other foreign authors were produced on the other side. The greatest number of importations was in theology and religion, and reached 262 volumes In 1893 a large number of volumes, already in hand, had to be published, though the times were unfavourable, and in 1894 the publishers, already fearful of hard times, were more careful about entering into new engagements.-PWestminster Gazette. Another case of a public library circulating pirated books has been discovered by the West- minster Gazeffe. We have before us Ruskin’s “Time and Tide,” bearing the following inscription on the title page: “New York : John Wiley and Sons, 15, Astor-place, 1888.” For many months past this “pirate ’’ has been freely issued at the Tate Lending Library, Brixton. We learn from the Chief Librarian that it was a presentation copy, and while he would certainly not dream of purchasing a “pirate,” he saw no reason to refuse one as a gift. It is a nice case for the conscience. He would be a very conscientious person who would refuse to keep on his shelves a gift book because it belonged to a pirated edition. But surely a public library is in a different position; such a book certainly ought not to be kept on the shelves and lent out to readers. *– ~ --" &= - - CORRESPONDENCE, I.—EDITORS’ RULES. FEAR, we are but wasting time, paper, and ink in this controversy if we are to wait until the editors, out of the kindness of their hearts, bind themselves to pay within a certain time for MSS. Probably the end of this world will arrive before they do so. No, there are two paragraphs in your last copy of the Author which contain, I think, the key to the difficulty. Page 281 (under “Warnings and Advice”): “It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transac- tion is to be carried out.” This is surely as true of the magazine article as of the book. Page 304 (under “Musical Publishing”) : “It is for the greatest (writers) composers to begin to insist upon more equitable terms.” To those whose papers are too well known, and too valuable, to be refused because “equitable terms ” are necessary to secure them we, the smaller fry, must look for help in this matter. Let them insist on a certain set of rules (as the rule) and editors will soon cease to take their own time to settle accounts, and learn the valuable lesson that “Short accounts make long friends.” R. L. I. II.—PARALLELISM. Mr. Langbridge's sort of “ Kubla Khan’’ experience is one which, I fancy, a good many people can parallel, though whether one should be scrupulous “in tampering with the gift of a dream ” is a matter which I leave the Psychical Researchists to decide. It may not be unin- teresting to your readers to give the experiences of others who have dreamed poems or books or speeches and have just caught hold of the last line or last sentence as they awoke. Twice I have, on coming up to the surface of consciousness, finished, once a poem and once a sermon, out loud. The poem ended with the sonorous line And stemmed the torrent with a pervious prone; the sermon with Churches are the martello towers of religion. I have not “tampered with these dream-gifts,” and leave others to discover their literary or philosophic value ! April 9. G. S. LAYARD, Lorraine Cottage, Great Malvern. III.-GoD AND THE ANT. May I ask Frederick Langbridge if he has ever published the sonnet he gives on p. 304 of the Author? If not, both he and Coulson Ker- nahan are “parallelists,” for I have seen exactly the same thought somewhere, though I cannot place it, and in extremely similar words to those which Mr. Langbridge uses. Or am I a “parallelist” also P ALAN OSCAR.  ## p. 330 (#344) ############################################ 33O THE AUTHOR. IV.--THE RIGHT, OR THE WRONG, To MUTIILATE A PAPER. It would be interesting to all writers who contribute papers to magazines to know certainly whether in so doing they render themselves liable to have their paper mutilated to suit editorial difficulties concerning space. It seems to me that, although an editor has the absolute right of refusing any paper, once he accepts it he binds himself to reproduce it as it stands, unless by special agreement with the author. Personally I have always held this ground, and am happy to say that in the course of fifteen years of very extensive work for many magazines I have only on two occasions had any cause for Complaint. I regret to have to say that one of these has oc- curred in the present year. Early in 1893 I offered an article to one of the illustrated magazines to which I have frequently contributed, and by which it was accepted, but publication delayed, About December, 1893, I prepared a very care- fully written account of the details of an event of which I was anxious to preserve a permanent record. As I had secured a good illustration, I offered it to the same magazine, which, as usual, welcomed it. Publication, however, was delayed, and only the following autumn were proofs sent to me. I corrected these most carefully, bringing the subject up to date. In December another copy of these proofs, not corrected, was sent to me, and I again corrected them, the editor expressing his regret at the prolonged delay in publication. The paper was announced as being in the February number, and various persons interested ordered copies, to find a dull, matter-of-fact article compressed into three pages, without illustration, upwards of twenty paragraphs having been cut out from ten distinct places, the result naturally being as bald as the letter of a hurried newspaper correspondent. Supposing that the editor must have been suffering from influenza, and that some stranger was responsible for this discourtesy, I wrote asking for an explanation, and, receiving none, I wrote again more strongly, requesting the return of the paper and illustrations sent in 1893. To which the editor replies: “He is glad to be able to repudiate entirely the charge of dis- courtesy—a charge which would with more justice be brought against a contributor who demands an apology for the absolutely necessary abridg- ment which every editor is fully entitled to make in any article sent to him for publication.” Is he P. That is just the question. Does every contributor to a magazine lay himself open to find his most careful work mutilated in this barbarous manner, and then presented to the public with his (or her) signature at the end of it P I hope not. But when an editor who has printed perhaps a dozen of my papers verbatim suddenly deals thus with one—and, strangely enough, the only one of the whole lot which was really of consequence—where does security lie? On my requesting the return of the article accepted two years ago, it was sent with some minor illustrations. I wrote back stating that two large paintings had not been sent. To this the editor replies that they had been photo- graphed and returned to me by parcel post about the end of December, and that he is not respon- sible for accidental loss. That is to say, they were despatched in the busiest week of the year without any notice or any subsequent inquiry as to their receipt not having been acknowledged. This seems to me another point which ought to be clearly defined. When illustrations or MSS. are returned by parcel post, ought not an intimation to that effect to be sent by ordinary post? A general business agree- ment on these points would be satisfactory. C. W.—MINOR POETs. Your correspondent of April, “Mary Augusta Salmond,” is probably unaware that when a minor poet publishes a volume of verses, he does so almost invariably at his own risk. In any case, the chances of profit accruing to himself from such a source are infinitesimal. Again, there are few, if any, periodicals that will pay for a poem in lyrical form. For these reasons, it is rarely indeed that the writer of the words of a song, however popular it may become, makes anything beyond his fee for the musical copyright. Therefore, whilst heartily agreeing with Mrs. Salmond on other points, I must, in the interest of brother minor poets, point out that, though the price paid for the copyright may be considered a fairly adequate return for a mere drawing-room or schoolroom song, in the case of a ballad or more important work being taken up by a public singer it is not so, and some arrangement should in justice be made by which the poet would have a share, however small, in the performing rights of his work, as well as the composer, singer, and publisher. The words are manifestly the raison d'être of the composi- tion. HELEN MARION BURNSIDE. VI.-A CoINCIDENCE. May I ask for a few lines of your space? In the Times of March 29 last I read: “The monologue is less an English than a French off-  ## p. 331 (#345) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 33 I shoot of the drama, but it would soon cease to be so were many such pretty sketches or dramatic episodes written as that produced last night by Mr. Henry Hamilton under the title of ‘For- tune’s Fool.” An unhappy lover in his lonely chambers bewails the fate that has snatched away from him the woman of his dreams. * Life has no more charm for Philip Challoner, and, after evoking all his sweetest souvenirs by reading her letters, and, seated at the piano, singing her favourite song, he swallows a dose of poison. The postman knocks, and the doomed man takes from the letter-box two letters, one informing him that he is heir to a fortune, the other from the lady herself, declaring her inability to live without him, and her resolution to marry him at all hazards. As he dies, a dis- creet knock at the door announces the lady’s arrival, whereupon the curtain falls.” The omis- sions indicated are not material, and, with one exception, the above account very closely renders the course of the monologue acted by Mr. Lewis Waller. The exception—I attended at the Hay- market Theatre on April 5—lay in the fact that, not two letters, so far as I myself could gather, but only one, the second of the two noted above, was delivered by the postman, and received by the lover—too late. A short story entitled “Arsenic” appeared in Beecham's Christmas Annual (Messrs. F. J. Lambert and Co., Temple-chambers and Bouverie- street) for 1889. The contributors to the number included Joseph Hatton, James Greenwood, Fergus Hume, Florence Marryat, and Manville Fenn, and I was informed that at the price—viz., one penny—more than 400,000 copies had been sold. “Arsenic ’’ purports to be the narrative of a man who, committing suicide by means of that poison, writes of his ruin and his hopelessness, and watches for the gradual symptoms as long as he can hold the pen. In this way he is made to tell the story; and between the lines the reader should discern a tale of feminine infidelity which the writer, the deserted husband, does not suspect. He evokes his sweetest souvenirs. These, how- ever, are not associated with a wealthy person whom he loves apparently in vain, but with his little dead child, upon the slenderness of whose resemblance to her mother he seems to dwell with gratification—all such gratification as may be left to him in his last hour. He becomes delirious; he dies. The next morning the postman knocks at his door with a registered letter. The post- man's comment, “It’s the unexpected, voyez-vous, that happens,” forms the last word. “Arsenic ’’ was contributed to the number in question by myself; and it bore my name. The differences of treatment in the two cases are obvious, but it has been pointed out to me that a republication of the story, with some others, might expose me to an unfounded charge of plagiarism. My sole object, therefore, now, is to beg, Sir, for an opportunity of stating in your columns that the appearance of my little story “Arsenic’’ did not follow, but preceded, and by about five years, the production of Mr. Hamilton’s monologue “Fortune's Fool.” H. F. WooD. 3, Rue de Miromesnil, Paris, April 17. [The resemblance is worth noting. It is also worth noting that Mr. Wood does not suggest any kind of plagiarism. Such a situation—the unfortunate suicide just when everything was coming right—is one likely to suggest itself to any imaginative writer.—ED.] VII.-‘‘JANE | ?” In the last of Mr. R. Sherard’s interesting letters from Paris, he says that the finding in “Moll Flanders ” a passage similar to one in “Jane Eyre' has led him to think less as a work of art of the latter powerful and most common of stories, and, though he does not say this, it has certainly led him to think less of, Charlotte Bronté as a woman. For “when asked,” he writes, “how she came to think of so striking a scene (the hearing by Jane of blind Rochester's far-away cry for her), she wsed to drape herself in some mystery ğı and reply, ‘ I wrote it because it is true,” leaving one to imagine that this was a thing of her own experience”—surely, if Mr. Sherard’s ex- planation be the right one, a mean and unworthy subterfuge, and one altogether at variance with the character we know of honest, single-minded Charlotte. 3. That the dire need of some loved one in distress —the cry across the gulf of separation of one human soul to another in sympathy—may make itself heard in some plane of emotional conscious- ness normally latent is a truth too vital to have confined itself to the recognition of Defoe alone. For my own part, that little note of Mr. Sherard's confirms a conviction I have always had—viz., that the love of Jane for Rochester is the story of some unrecorded love in Charlotte Brontë's own life. - I have never read the passage in question without having been strongly impressed with the sense that that cry for “Jane ! Jane ! Jane!” had at some time or another entered, iron-like, into the writer’s own soul. The intense and passionate tenderness por- trayed—the love tearing itself up by its bleeding human roots in order that its ideal shall not suffer—is too vivid to have taken origin wholly in  ## p. 332 (#346) ############################################ 332 THE AUTHOR. fancy. The writer interprets a passion she knows—a thing as different from mere delinea- tion of a passion she knows about as genius is from talent. In “Jane Eyre’ Charlotte Brontë has interpreted, perhaps more truly and touch- ingly than any other. writer, a woman's love— intense, sincere, high-minded, yet all the while tenderly human. I greatly doubt that Defoe had anything to teach her. ARABELLA KENEALY. VIII.-AMERICAN DELAYs. I began to write a novel a year last October. By the following March it was in a publisher's hands, and by the end of May my agreement with an English firm was signed. In the mean- time a friend in the States arranged with an American firm to copyright the story there. The American contract was signed by me in September last. The book is not yet out, and my English publishers write that they cannot get the Americans to fix any positive date. It will be said I should have insisted upon a certain time in my agreements. To this I reply that I am not a “known” author, and, considering myself fortunate in having received fair offers from two well-established publishers, I was satisfied to trust them, especially as the making of any such decided arrangement would have entailed much delay in signing contracts, and endless correspon- dence. Moreover, the book is one whose value depends greatly on an early appearance—a fact, I thought, obvious to any press reader, and which my London publishers recognised. They wanted to get it out last season, and advertised it in their autumn announcements. Here, then, is a “frightful example” for English writers and publishers. My novel would have been published six months ago, or earlier, had it not been for the American copyright. Are we to have the same trouble with Canada? By the way, has the Authors' Syndicate agents in the States ? And, if not, would it not be possible to establish a branch there? We newly- hatched ones are so ignorant NEW COMER. IX. —OUR ExTRAVAGANT DINNER. Mild private protests availing nothing, here, with your permission, a public one. Is the annual dinner intended for all the members of the Society, or only the more wealthy P. If all, then why guinea tickets P Cannot we have the pleasure of meeting one another once a year without an unnecessary, in many cases prohibitive, tax P Public dinners are always indifferent, and a satis- fying meal can be obtained for a quarter of this tax. I was well (as the place goes) and sufficiently fed the other day for just that sum. The occasion also a club dinner, and at the same restaurant. We are not gluttons, but come to the dinner less to devour our half-guinea's worth than to meet one another and hear the speeches and uphold the Society. Why, again, must those who do not drink wine pay for it—even those who are wine bibbers not choosing their wine, but having that which is given them P The cost of the dinner is equal to the cost of one year's subscription to the Society; the satis- faction transient, and the benefits nil. I feel so disgusted with this extravagance I contemplate resigning. Those who have the management of the dinner should consider all the members, and not merely their own particular tastes and means. I believe this grumble will be echoed by many members of the Society, particularly those living outside London, who to come to the dinner incur the additional cost of about a sovereign for bed, breakfast, and railway fare. This sort of thing is all very well for wealthy publishers, but not for those like A Dw ELLER IN RURAL GRUB STREET. P.S. Grumble No. 2.--Why should we waste Our money in advertising the dinner and the list of big and medium guns who are going to be present at it P Every member receives the notice privately, and we do not invite the public to come in their thousands, so the money seems absolutely thrown away. The publication of such a list of names is, I venture to assert, in questionable taste. A. D. IN R. G. S. [Perhaps an answer to the “grumble’” may be found in the following considerations: (1) The “tax * is not demanded of members; no one need pay it who does not choose. (2) Public dinners are expected to have a certain amount of show. (3) The dinner is a public occasion at which the Society shows to the world something of its im- portance. (4) The wine question and the charge of wine to those who do not drink it is one of practical management. The issue of cheaper tickets without wine has been tried, and proved unworkable for various reasons. (5) The adver- tisement of the stewards is the best advertisement we can have of the Society itself. To these con- siderations it may be added that frequent sugges- tions have been made to hold a conversazione or a series of lectures or readings, at which the Society may gather without payment. It is to be hoped that some practical suggestions may be brought before the committee. Perhaps the evening might take the form of a private dinner among ourselves at very moderate cost, without advertisement or publicity.—ED.] Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 05 Issue 12 (May 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 05 Issue 12 (May 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-05-01-The-Author-5-12 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/278/1895-06-01-The-Author-6-1.pdf e81368930bf64a68822d249cb21b2723 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-06-01 Volume 6 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–28 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18950601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY SIR wal.TER BESANT. VoI. VI.-No. 1.] JUNE 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eacpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *- - --" - - - HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances showld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- A - •- w - WARNINGS AND ADVICE. I • RAWING THE AGREEMENT.--It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. WOL. VI. 4. ASCERTAIN WEIAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.–Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.—Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. - 13. ADVERTISEMENTs. --Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, You have to do with Be yourself a business man. charity, or pure love of literature. business men. Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *- A --" HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice B 2  ## p. (#356) ################################################ 2 THE AUTHOR. Sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively So far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. . . 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. > THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed eaclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days’ notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage, 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department' for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. - - -º NOTICES. HE Editor of the Awthor begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate o the Editor any points connected with their work which t would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P. If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble  ## p. (#357) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 3 of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *-- * ~ * g- ºr -ºs. LITERARY PROPERTY, I.—CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. HE following “case” has been drawn up for the committee by Mr. James Rolt, barrister- at law — “It is impossible to deal with the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889, or to estimate the effect it will produce if it is allowed to come into force, without in the first place, shortly referring to the present position of copyright (a) as an imperial question, and (b) as an international question. (I) International copyright. (i.) The principal countries of Europe, and, in fact, from a literary point of view, the principal countries of the world, with the exception of the United States, have at last, in the Berne Con- vention, recognised that the rights of an author in the fruits of his labour should be free from all conditions and restrictions whatever, except such as may be enforced by the laws of the country where it is first produced. (ii.) The United States unfortunately, owing to political and trade pressure, have not been able to allow authors their full and just rights. Foreign authors can, however, under the Act of 1891, obtain protection on the terms of printing their works in the States. The condition is unquestionably wrong and unfair in principle, but the recognition by the States of the rights of foreign authors is, even where subject to such a condition, of immense importance, especially to British authors. Acceptance of the terms imposed does not imply a recognition of their justice, and should not under any circumstances be allowed to be drawn into a precedent. On the other hand, we should be most careful to avoid doing anything which might imperil the recognition of the rights of British authors which has been so hardly won from the United States of America. The Canadian Act, if allowed to come into force, would, it is believed, lead to the with- drawal from British authors of the United States Act of 1891. (2) Imperial copyright. The foundation of imperial copyright as it at present exists is to be found in the Act of 1842, which gives protection throughout the British dominions to every work which is first published in the United Kingdom. The Colonies justly complained that under this Act a work which was published in a colony had no copyright in the United Kingdom or in any other colony, but this grievance has been removed by the Act of 1886; a work published in a colony now enjoys precisely the same protection as one first pub- lished in the United Kingdom, (3) Canadian copyright as it exists at present. It was a common complaint of the Colonies, especially of Canada, that owing to the operation of the Imperial Copyright Act they were unable to obtain a sufficient supply of English literature. In order to remove this ground of complaint the Foreign Reprints Act was passed, and under its provisions Canada has been allowed to import pirated copies of English works on the under- taking that a duty of 12% per cent. should be collected by the colony upon all such copies for the benefit of the author. As a matter of fact the duty has not been collected, nor has any serious attempt been made by Canada to comply with the undertaking. In 1875 an Act was passed in Canada giving copyright to foreign authors upon condition of their republishing in the colony either simul- taneously with or at any time after publication elsewhere. This Canadian Act was expressly authorised by an Act of the Imperial Legislature, and therefore the Canada printers and publishers contended that the Imperial Copyright Act was repealed so far as Canada was concerned, and that English authors could only obtain copyright in Canada upon complying with the conditions of the Canadian Act. This contention was, however, decisively negatived by the Canadian courts in the case of “Smiles v. Belford,” and the position therefore at present is that English authors are only obliged to republish in Canada if they wish to avoid the operation of the Foreign Reprints Act. (4) Canada’s present proposals. The Canadian Act, passed by Colonial Legisla- ture in 1889, but reserved for the sanction of the Imperial Government, provides that, in order to obtain copyright in Canada, works must be regis- tered with the Minister of Agriculture before  ## p. (#358) ################################################ 4. THE AUTHOR, or simultaneously with their first publication, wherever such publication takes place, and must be reprinted and republished in Canada within one month of their publication elsewhere; and (2) that if the author does not comply with these conditions the minister may grant licences for the publication of the work, the licensees paying a royalty of Io per cent. for the benefit of the author. This Act is promoted solely by and in the interests of the Canadian printers and publishers, who claim to have the right to make a profit out of the works of English authors. The following are some of the reasons why the Act should not be allowed to come into force : (I) It is reactionary, and contrary to the prin- ciples adopted by this country after full con- sideration in acceding to the Berne Convention. It would, of course, deprive the Canadian author of the benefit of that Convention. (2) It is an attempt to deprive authors of their recognised rights for the benefit of the Canadian printers and publishers. (3) It is (except from the view of the printer and publisher) entirely unnecessary. The Cana- dian reader is amply provided for under the Foreign Reprints Act. (4) It will involve the repeal, so far as British authors are concerned, of the United States Copy- right Act of 1891, and the revival of legalised piracy in that country. (5) If it should by any chance accomplish its object, the action of the Canadians will thus recoil on their own heads. Canada will again be flooded by pirated copies printed in the United States, and the last condition of the Canadian printers and publishers will be far worse than the first. The short-sightedness of the Canadian policy is almost incredible. It will involve the flooding of English and other markets with cheap reprints, to the great detriment of publishers who have to pay a fair price for the work they publish. It has been proved over and over again that legislation is powerless to prevent the importation of these cheap reprints. (6) Having regard to the entire failure of Canada to collect the duties under the Foreign Reprints Act, there is no security whatever that authors will receive even the Io per cent. royalty provided by the Act. A manifesto has been issued by the Canadian Copyright Association in support of the Act. The reasons given may be stated as follows: (1) Canada has the right to legislate fully on copyright. Canada's right to legislate on copy- right is confined to the case of Canadian authors. She has no right whatever to take away from British authors their rights under the Imperial Acts. This was expressly decided by her own courts in “Smiles v. Belford,” and is the reason why she is now seeking the advice of the Imperial Legislature. (2) Copyright is analogous to patent right, and the Imperial Government did not disallow the Canadian Patent Act. But, in the first place, copyright is not analogous to patent right. Copy- right is given to the form only, not to the thought expressed. It does not prevent another author dealing, with the same subject or idea. Patent right deprives the second inventor, who has independently arrived at the same result, of the profits of his labours. Patent right is a monopoly in restraint of other original inventions. Copy- right is not. Secondly, the Canadian Copyright Act is not in the least on the same lines as the Canadian Patent Act. The Patent Act allows twelve months for obtaining a patent in Canada, after one has been obtained in England, and a further twelve months for commencing to manu- facture. This gives time to ascertain whether the market will warrant the outlay. (3) That under the present conditions the Canadian rights of English authors are included in the sale to United States publishers, to the injury of the Canadian printers and publishers. Here we have the true and only reason for the proposed legislation. It is based on a fallacy. It is no injustice what- ever to Canadian printers and publishers that British authors should be able to choose for them- selves where and through whom they will print and publish their works. To be consistent, the Canadians should demand that no artists should have protection for their works except such as used paints and canvas made in Canada. And the remedy is simple. English authors have to reprint in the United States. English publishers do not therefore demand protection or set up imaginary rights, but meet the difficulty in a business-like way. They set up branches in New York and Boston. Let the Canadians do the same. English authors, other things being equal, would rather deal with a Canadian publisher than an American. And let the Canadians join with us in endeavouring to obtain the removal of the unjust restrictions imposed by U.S.A. legislation instead of endeavouring to perpetuate and extend them. The real interests of English authors and Canadian publishers and printers in this matter are the same, and the latter are pursuing a most short sighted and suicidal policy. In any case the English authors submit with some confidence that the Canadian proposals are not such as ought to receive the sanction or assistance of the Imperial Legislature. May 13, 1895. J. ROLT.”  ## p. (#359) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. s II.--THE LAW of CoPYRIGHT. Amongst the Bills proposed to be introduced during the ensuing session of Parliament is one to amend the law relating to the protection of copy- right against the importation of foreign reprints into this colony, and to the registration of books. The second clause provides that Act No. 4 of 1854, and so much of the seventh section of the Copyright Act, 1873, as entitles the proprietor of the copyright of any book to demand the delivery to him of all copies of foreign reprints of such books unlawfully imported under that Act, shall be repealed. Clause 3 will suspend the existing order prohibiting the importation of foreign reprints of British books, and give force and effect to every provision of Acts of the Imperial Parliament having regard to the prohibition against the importation of foreign reprints of British books into this colony. Clause 4 makes it illegal for any person not being the registered proprietor of the copyright, or some person authorised by him, to import into the colony any reprint of any book in which there shall be registered copyright under the provisions of the Copyright Act, 1873, as to which such proprietor shall have given to the Collector of Customs a notice, in writing, duly declared before a justice of the peace, that such copyright exists, such notice also stating when such copyright will expire. And if any unathorised person shall import or bring any such reprint into the colony, or shall knowingly sell, let, publish, or expose for sale or hire any such reprint, then every such reprint shall be forfeited, and shall be seized by any officer of customs, and shall be destroyed or disposed of in such manner as the Governor shall direct; and every person so offending, being duly convicted, shall also for every such offence forfeit the sum of £Io and double the value of every copy of such book which he shall so import into the colony, or shall knowingly sell, let, publish, or expose for sale or hire, or shall have in his possession for sale or hire; £5 of such penalty to the use of the officer of customs, and the remainder to the proprietor of the copyright. By clause 5 the proprietor of the copyright is reserved the right of action for damages for infringement of the Act. According to the seventh clause lists of all books in respect to which copyright shall be subsisting in the colony must be posted at the customs houses of Colonial ports.-Cape Times, April 6. III.-AMERICAN CoPYRIGHT LAw.—IMPORTANT DECISION. The Law Department of the United States gave an important decision yesterday bearing . upon the law of copyright. It says that the law in the United States as it at present stands does not prevent the sale in the States of American copyright books that have been printed in Canada. The point is one of such importance to United States authors that an agitation for their better protection will be started forthwith.-St. James’s Gazette, May 4. IV.-BoITON v. ALDIN AND OTHERs. (Queen's Bench Division.—Before Mr. Justice Grantham and a Common Jury). This was an action to recover damages for the infringement of copyright in a photograph by publishing it in the Sketch and in another publi- cation, and an injunction was asked for to restrain future publication. The representatives of the Illustrated London News, it was said, were ready to submit to an injunction going against them, and to pay costs up to a certain point; and they were therefore discharged from the action. Mr. Willes Chitty was for the plaintiff, and Mr. Kemp, Q.C., and Mr. Willis Bund for the remain- ing defendant. It was said that Mr. Gambier Bolton, the plaintiff, was a Fellow of the Zoological Society, and he had spent a large part of his life at the Zoological Gardens and in travelling in various parts of the world taking photographs of a great number of wild animals in various attitudes. He had a collection of 30OO of these photographs, which the authorities of the British Museum had framed and hung upon their walls for the benefit of future generations. This was very important, as many varieties of animals were fast becoming extinct, and, indeed, the plaintiff had in his possession photographs of two or three kinds of animals which were already extinct. The photo- graphs in the Museum would show to future generations the animals as they now exist. He had incurred great expense, and had run very great personal risk in getting the photographs. He had been in great danger on two or three occasions at the Zoological Gardens. Among others, he took at the Zoological Gardens a photo- graph of a tigress yawning. The difficulty in that particular case was that the tigress was asleep, and he had to wait for hours and hours until she should wake and yawn, and then there was great doubt as to whether the yawn could be caught at a proper attitude. He registered the photograph under the Copyright Act of 25 and 26 Vict. c. 68, in June, 1894, and it would be shown that the re- maining defendant made a sketch of this photo- graph and sold it for publication. It was pub- lished in the Sketch, and it was to stop a proceed- ing of that kind that the present action was brought. It was most important to the plaintiff  ## p. (#360) ################################################ 6 THE AUTHOR. that this should be accomplished, because artists of high standing were in the habit of using his photographs for studying wild animals in various positions, and his source of profit would be endan- gered if people were allowed to publish sketches of them. Evidence was given that the tigress in question had a cancerous mouth, and the tigress in the sketch had the same complaint. Mr. J. P. Nettle- ship, artist and animal painter, expressed his opinion that the published sketch was taken from the plaintiff’s photograph. It was admitted that the defendant’s sketch was sold for £3. There was other evidence that the publication of the sketch would be likely to seriously affect the sale of the plaintiff's photographs. Mr. Kemp, upon the conclusion of the evidence, submitted that the plaintiff had made out no case, and he quoted various decided cases in sup- port of his contention that what had happened was no infringement of copyright within the mean- ing of the Act. Mr. Justice Grantham had no doubt that the sketch was taken from the photograph, and that there was an infringement of copyright. He therefore gave judgment for the plaintiff for an injunction, and he awarded him one penalty of £IO and 34o damages. Judgment for the Observer, May 17. plaintiff with costs.- W.—MUSICAL COPYRIGHT. A telegram from America has been received by the plaintiffs in the musical copyright test case of Novello v. Ditson to say that the Appellate Court last Friday upheld the decision of the court below, in favour of the British publishers. The question referred to the so-called “manufacturing ” clauses of the American Copyright Act of 1891 ; or, in other words, the point raised was whether music, like books, must be printed from plates engraved or type-set in the United States in order to secure copyright at Washington. Both courts have now decided that music is exempt from the “manu- facturing ” clauses, and although it would perhaps be somewhat rash to consider the matter quite settled until the full text of the judgment is received a week hence, it nevertheless seems to have been held that music, unlike books, need not be reprinted in the United States in order to secure American copyright. The action was so far a friendly one in that the facts were agreed to by both parties; but the case was regularly fought out, the costs as we understand being defrayed by the members of the Music Publishers' Association of England.—Daily News, April 30. *... a -º sº- w - THE PROBLEM OF PUBLISHING, I" has been remarked by many of our members that the Society has never put forward a model agreement, or a series of model agree- ments. The reasons for not doing so are obvious. At the outset, while the facts were as yet only partly known, and the whole question was obscure, it would have been absurd to attempt a model agreement. For instance, no one had then ventured to demand the audit of accounts; no one had dared claim the right of learning the real facts as to the administration of his own estate; no one had even begun to understand that there is no risk whatever in the publication of a very large number of writers' works; no one had as yet begun to understand that there ought to be any connection between the price paid when a work was bought and the sum it realised ; and, though the royalty system had been introduced, no one had even begun to ask what any royalty offered meant for the publisher as compared with the author. All this is now changed; we know what it actually costs to produce a book; we know what the publisher charges the retail bookseller; and we know what is meant by risk. The time may seem, therefore, convenient for some consideration of the problem from the author's point of view, with the increased light thrown upon it since the question first arose, now ten years ago. There are three methods of publishing: I. Those in which the author sells his work for what it will fetch ; or, which is another way of putting it, prefers to capitalise his royalties. In the case of a successful writer this method should only be adopted with the advice of an agent. 2. That in which a profit-sharing agreement is accepted. 3. That in which a royalty is accepted. There are sub-divisions in these three classes. As, for instance, when the profit-sharing agreement means a half or two-thirds to the author; and, in the third case, what amount of royalty is offered, and whether the royalty is deferred or to begin with the first copy. We will consider some of the relations of the publisher to the book he issues. I. He used to say that he took the risk. We do not hear so much about the risk of late. As regards successful writers, that is, two or three hundred writers at least, there is no risk, no risk at all. Not the least shadow of risk. The publisher knows very well beforehand that he is safe for a certain minimum of copies, and that this minimum will not only cover his expenditure but will leave a margin of profit. Outside this  ## p. (#361) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 7 circle of successful writers there may be, no doubt, risk; most publishers, however, in such a case make the author pay for production, or, at least, guarantee such a number of copies as will repay themselves, with a margin. The number of books thus paid for by the author is enormous ; there are small firms which do nothing else. 2. When there is risk, what is it P Of course we are not considering the starting of a magazine, or the production of great works like an encyclopædia, a dictionary of natural biography, or the like ; or a book elaborately and expensively illustrated; or an edition de lua.e; or technical books in small demand. The author in such a case must generally be considered as the employé of the publisher; he contributes his work; he is paid for his work; he is not concerned with the rest. In this place we are talking only of ordinary books—travel books, history, memoirs, and biography, essays, poetry, plays, fiction, theology, sermons, educational books, &c. The risk is the difference between the number that the publisher can reckon on being taken by subscription, and the initial cost. Thus a book may cost £120 to produce and advertise, which the publisher will only subscribe at the outset for £1 12. The risk in that case is therefore 38. Most people talk as if the risk was the whole cost of production. On the other hand, those who pay for producing their own poetry and fiction will do well to remember that the risk will probably be represented to them as the whole cost of produc- tion. In some cases, where the book is worthless and ought not to be published, the risk really may be the whole cost of production. A case was brought to the Society the other day in which an author had paid for the production. The number of copies sold was nineteen 3. The use of money. Accounts are made up, as a rule, once a year, and payment is made three months afterwards. This means the use of all the money received, and since the first run of the book is by far the most important, the use for eight to twelve months. In the case of a highly suc- cessful book, say a 6s. book, of which 40,000 copies go off in the first three months, the pub- lisher retains in his own hands for nearly a year the difference between the returns and the cost of production ; that is, he has the use of all the author's royalties, amounting in such a case to about £3000. This would mean to the author about £IOO interest, but to the publisher, as money used in his business, a sum which may be estimated at from IO to 20 per cent., i.e., from £300 to £600. extreme case, and very unusual. Quite so ; but we must always take an extreme case in order to test an agreement in publishing, just as in a WOL. VI. But, it will be said, this is an theory of mathematics. Take, however, another case, in which only 2000 copies are sold. Here the publisher holds in hand for a year royalties at, say, one shilling a copy, amounting to £IOO. He therefore pockets from £10 to £20 in addition to what the royalty leaves him. This extra profit is, it will be seen, a serious factor in the accounts of a book, and one which must be taken into con- sideration. 4. The agency for American rights. An author should be careful to retain these rights. A literary agent will take care of them for him at IO per cent. Several publishers’ letters have been received lately in which, while denouncing vigorously the extreme wickedness of the literary agent who takes IO per cent., the writer has kindly offered to undertake the American rights at 30 per cent. or 50 per cent. 5. The cost of production. It cannot be too strongly impressed upon authors that cost of production must be taken to mean actual cost — money actually paid and nothing else. There are st'll some people left who systematically falsify their accounts. Readers of the Author will remember that a case was submitted to counsel, whose opinion, published in tº e Author, was that no judge would uphold such falsification on any pretence what- ever. Whether such a case could be brought into the criminal courts remains to be seen. Perhaps this may be ascertained by experiment before long. Nothing, to repeat, must be charged that is not actually paid, e.g., not advertisements in a publisher's own organ ; not advertisements that are actually, or practically, exchanges. Discounts, which are sometimes very heavy, must be entered in the joint account. 6. There must be no secret profit of any kind. 7. The accounts must be open to inspection 8. The author must be told the whole of the facts about the production and the sale of his own book. - 9. Then comes the question of the “establish- ment expenses.” A charge for these expenses is sometimes made in the agreement. Should it be allowed P There are three persons connected with every book. I. The author, who creates the property. Has he no “establishment expenses P” One does not reckon his household expenses; but there are many other things, He has to pay his agent; his study is his office; he has probably a shorthand clerk; he employs people to copy things; he has to buy many books; he has sometimes to go many journeys; he has to spend large sums in acquiring his knowledge—surely these are C  ## p. (#362) ################################################ 8 THE AUTHOR. ‘' establishment expenses.” Hitherto, however, he has not charged them. 2. There is the bookseller. He has a heavy rent to pay; he has taxes, assistants, and all the charges of a shop to defray before he touches anything at all for himself. These are his “esta- blishment expenses.” Hitherto he has not asked them to be allowed first, before his “profit” begins. The simple man continues to call the difference between the price he gets and the price he pays, his profit. 3. The publisher, alone of the three, demands a first charge of “establishment expenses.” But he is careful not to recognise the same claim in the case of the other two. Io. Then follows the question of the proportion that should be paid to the publisher. What are the services which he renders He lends his office and his servants; his clerks give out the book, they also collect the money. The publisher arranges with printer and binder; he decides on the amount that may be spent in advertising the book. As a rule it is per- fectly simple routine work. What should he receive P There must be a margin, of course, over and above the establishment expenses, for the publisher as well as for the author and the bookseller. How large should that margin be P A publisher has been complaining lately in the New Budget that all he could get for himself out of a certain book which had a very wide circulation was a paltry 6d. a copy. Note that with a very successful book—it is only a very successful book for which so large a royalty can be claimed— namely, 25 per cent.—with a book selling 40,000 copies, the wretched 6d. over which this person whines means 29 Iood | This 6d. was reckoned after deducting sevenpence for alleged establish- ment expenses. Imagine the happiness of an agent who should be allowed to take £IOOO out of £5000 for himself, with his office expenses as well ! The case is highly instructive. II. The deferred royalty ought not to be, but too often is a trick of the very worst kind. It seems perfectly reasonable that the cost of production should be first defrayed before profits are declared. Thus, suppose an edition of 3OOO copies is printed —all that the publisher thinks will be sold. Suppose also that the publisher is nearly right. IIe sells 2500 copies. The book has cost him 216o. He sells it at 6s., i.e., 3s. 6d. It therefore takes him 920 copies to clear himself: every other copy is clear gain. What do we think then of publishers offering a miserable IO per cent. or 15 per cent. royalty to begin after a thousand copies? At the latter royalty, for instance, the author would receive about £70 and the publisher about £200. This can hardly be called a just share of profit for managing this little estate. What, then, ought the publisher to receive P Obviously, more in proportion for a book of small circulation than for one of wide circulation. With these facts before us let us endeavour to arrive at some kind of conclusion. A proportion actually based on principles of equity cannot be expected from the nature of the case. For who can decide what ought to be the pay- ment of an agent P One can only state the facts, and deduce from them some conclusion that will be accepted by honourable men on both sides. Sir Frederick Pollock, speaking at a public meeting of the society when he took over the chairmanship, said, very strongly, that it was simply impossible that honourable men should be unable to arrive at an agreement as to the rights of author and publisher respectively. It does seem impossible. Let us therefore make an attempt to arrive at a solution of the problem. The above are, roughly speaking, the data. If the members of the society will consider the problem, (I) for a book about which there can be no talk of risk, and (2) for a book which carries risk there may be found some way out of the difficulty. For my own part, I would suggest, as a small contribution towards clearing up this question, that we leave off talking about the author's royalty and begin to speak and think of the royalty granted by the author to the publisher. This will be a practical method of asserting the pro- prietor's rights in his own property. *~~ * -- NOTES FROM PARIS, \ LPHONSE DAUDET has no intention of writing his impressions about London. He emphatically said so this very morning. He said that he has se-n far too little of our great city to venture to express an opinion on it that it would be presumptuous, and so on. He will probably, however, use his experiences in some future novel. His stay on the whole has been a pleasant one, and he will leave England on Monday next, “not without regret.” He has been greatly interested in all he has seen, and has filled note-books with notes on the same. He says that the characte- ristic of the English race is pride, that the French have no such pride, and that it is a good thing. Our English habit of tea-drinking, on the other hand, he thinks a detestable thing. “Tea in the morning,” he says, “tea at noon, tea all day. I  ## p. (#363) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 9 gave it up in time. It was ruining my nerves.” He still suffers a great deal. “I feel as if my legs were being stabbed with knives, and as though there was a harrow going over my body.” However, he keeps in good spirits, and may often be heard singing. His favourite tune just now is that of “Her Golden Hair,” which, he says, is the Leit-Motiv of London. I say that his stay has been a pleasant one “on the whole”; that is to say, in spite of various annoyances from which, it would appear, no celebrity on a visit to London is exempted. The interviewers, to begin with, who by indiscreet statements have involved him—as thanks to him for placing himself at their disposal—in inter- minable controversies. Then the Leo-Hunters. Various people—including one or two noble ladies —treating him like an actor or curiosity on show —have written—strangers to him a stranger—to bid him to their houses, without taking the trouble of showing the preliminary courtesy of calling on him or of leaving cards. These have received lessons in savoir vivre which one hopes may profit them. Anonymous letters, many con- taining insults, have reached him by every post. Inventors have asked him to further their inven- tions, and needy Frenchmen have demanded funds where with to repatsiate themselves. I was present the other day at an interview between M. Daudet and a person who described himself as a French musician, who wanted a “few words in private.” Daudet told him to speak up, and he began speaking offensively about the English. However, seeing that Daudet by no means agreed with him in his comments on “ces Anglais,” he deftly turned his insults into compliments, and went on to say that he wanted the money to pay his fare back to Paris. Daudet said he had no money with him, but asked Léon, who was present, for his purse. Léon said that there was very little in it, and Daudet then told the man that he should have all there was, and emptied the purse on the table. The destitute musician went away, radiant, with about two pounds in his pocket. That was a week ago. To-day I saw him in the bar of a public-house in the Strand. He has not left for Paris yet. Léon Daudet has just finished correcting the proofs of his satirical novel “Les Kamcatka,” which will be published at the beginning of June by Charpentier, who expressed himself to me at the Wernissage of the New Salon as very sanguine about it. He will then start upon a work of imagination, to be called “Le Voyage de Shakespeare.” He imagines Shakespeare travel- ling in the North of Europe collecting the impres- sions from which “Hamlet” eventually springs. WOL. VI. It will be a difficult task, but, if successfully worked out, should make a very interesting book. I understand that George Hugo, who has been staying in London with the Daudets, will illustrate the work. I hear that of late many of the most dis- tinguished men of letters in France—the Daudets, the Rosnys, Pierre Loti, and others—have placed the management of their entire English and American business interests in the hands of Mr. A. P. Watt. Crockett writes me a charming letter from Bellagio. “Since I came to Italy,” he says, “I have been full of work. My book of ‘Cleg Relly, Arab of the City,” begins in the Cornhill for July, and this in addition to ‘The Grey Man’ for the Graphic, and other things. Then there have been incidentals to do, short things, which are neither here nor there, but which take time.” I have often thought that for writing a book for children a child would be one's best col- laborator. S. R. Crockett seems to share my opinion, for he tells me that he is writing a Christmas book in collaboration with his little daughter Maisie, the bonniest little child that God ever sent to earth. “It is a Christmas book about our travels,” he writes. “It will make the superior person very sick; but will please all children, big and little, or so I think. And I care little what the person who can’t write himself, but tells you how you must write, will say of the matter.” He is exemplary in his remarks on criticism. “I heard that I had been annihilated in some review by a gentleman whose name was un- familiar ; but I did not see the article, which must, I think, have been blank cartridge, since nobody was a penny piece the worse.” He also tells me that he hopes to be back in July, “when we are going to St. Andrews for the seaside, to dig in the sand—all of us.” Amongst the late Leconte de Lisle's papers was found a set of notes, in which the great poet summed up, in a few words devoted to each, his opinion on his comrades in the Muse. Of Lama - time he says: “An abundant imagination, an intelligence endowed rather with a thousand noble and ambitious desires than with real capacities. A nature d’élite, an incomplete artist, a great poet by chance. He has left behind him—as it were in expiation—a multitude of stillborn beings, with liquified brains and hearts of stone, the Wretched family of an illustrious father.” Alfred de Musset, in Leconte de Lisle's opinion, was a “mediocre poet, nil as an artist, a very witty writer of prose.” Victor Hugo was “the greatest known lyrical poet. Exaggerated in all things, C 2  ## p. (#364) ################################################ IO THE AUTHOR. puerile and yet sublime, with an inexhaustible reservoir of splendid and incoherent images, a marvellous dreamer, with extraordinary blanks in his intellect.” About Baudelaire he wrote: “Very intelligent and original, but of limited imagination, lacking in breadth. His art is too often clumsy. About Théodore de Banville: “Witty, amiable, good- natured, a skilful, brilliant, but superficial artist.” Alfred de Vigny, according to the great Parmas- sian, was “a great and noble artist, in spite of frequent laches of expression, who has always lived in retirement, poor and dignified, faithful to the end to his one creed—the beautiful.” Theophile Gautier : “An excellent poet, an excellent writer. Very unjustly neglected.” As to Béranger, he is of opinion : “His chansons de circonstance and his God of a cabaret philanthro- pique have all had their vogue ; and having all had their vogue, are now and for evermore dust and ashes.” One would like now to be able to have the opinions of Béranger, Theophile Gautier, Baudelaire, and the others on Leconte de Lisle. I hear that arrangements have already been made in London for the publication in serial form of Mr. Vizetelly's translation of Emile Zola's new novel “Rome.” That is to say, arrangements in anticipation, as but little of the book has been written. The story, apart from descriptions of Rome and Roman life, deals with a tragic love affair. Zola is working himself to death over it. I met him at the Wernissage, and asked him why he was looking so pale. “Le travail,” he said, “Le travail!” Work ought not to make one pale. It is absurd if it does. Why are literary men, who usually lead a very healthy life, almost invariably “sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought " ? De Musset said their faces gave a reflection of the white paper which was always before them. But then the paper is not long white, and I, for my part, never saw an author turn negro from the reflec- tion of the written sheet. The doctors might explain the matter. I have seen it reported that Madame Sarah Bernhardt is engaged in writing her memoirs. This is not true, and the report was doubtless spread abroad with the kind intention of injuring a work which has been in preparation for some time. I saw the lady shortly before her depar- ture from Paris, and she said that she was in no wise so engaged. What leisure she enjoys is spent in her atelier on sculpture, in which art she has already achieved some success. A model attends her every day when she is at home in Paris. I do not know what she does when en voyage. I had a grotesque experience at her house in the Boulevard Pereire on the occasion referred to. We were talking about a very pathetic and tragic thing, and the great lady was wringing her hands and had tears in her eyes. She was sitting with her back to a cage in which was a large Senegalese monkey, and the whole time that she was speaking the ape was grimacing horribly, sticking out his tongue, blinking his eyes, and performing various gymnastic feats. The contrast was a striking one, and, heavy- hearted as I was, I could not master a laugh—a laugh of the Sardinian kind. I suppose that everybody is reading Mr. Roche’s masterly translation of the “Memoirs of Barras.” One wants to hear the other side about Napoleon, and Barras gives it, full and strong. Of course Barras, by reason of his jealousy about Josephine, was a prejudiced witness, but then most of the witnesses on the other side, from Ménéval downwards, were also prejudiced. Mr. Charles Roche is a very dis- tinguished journalist, of world-wide experience, of whom M. Daudet has expressed a very high opinion. He is connected by marriage with the family of Charles Dickens. May 23. ROBERT H. SHERARD. Authors’ Club, 3, Whitehall Court. * * ~ * a- - --e. NEW YORK LETTER, New York, May 18. ITH increasing experience of the diffi- W W culty of expression in black and white, I am coming more and more to be of the belief that it is absolutely impossible to say any- thing in print so that it cannot be misunder- stood. For example, there was a letter in the Author two or three months ago in which it was shown that a British series of books is pretty certain to find an American publisher, while an American series is very unlikely to find a British publisher ; and now comes Mr. Andrew Lang in the Illustrated London News and calls this plain statement of fact a complaint. Certainly it was not prompted by any feeling of grievance. It was prompted by a desire to fulfil the wishes of the editor of the Author, who requested me to explain any conditions in the American book market which the reader in England was not likely to know. Now, one of the conditions an English reader is not likely to suspect is that the American market is more freely opened to a British book of average merit than the British market is opened to an American book of average merit. This is a fact. To state it is not to make a complaint. -  ## p. (#365) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I I To account for it is not easy, although the reason is probably to be found in the former colonial dependence of the United States toward Great Britain; the effect of which was to give the British a poor opinion of what came from America, and to give the Americans a high opinion of what came from England. Many American authors have noticed that there is still in the United States a lingering survival of colonial deference toward British authors. Curiously enough, this colonialism exists in America only in regard to literature. For example, British art, pictorial or plastic, is held in very low esteem, as the American painters and sculptors and architects look to France for their masters. In a recent essay on “Trade Winds in Literature,” Col. Higginson discussed the subject with his usual felicity of illustration. “The sailors of Columbus,” he began, “ in crossing the Atlantic were not alarmed by oppos- ing winds, but because the wind blew always in their favour. It was certain, they held, that such winds cut off all hope of return. In literature these same winds have blown ever since; the fame of an English author spreads rapidly to America, whereas that of an American, though it may ultimately reach Europe, goes far more slowly. Dr. Conan Doyle, who has thus far identified his name with but a single character in fiction, comes here and receives 500 dollars per lecture; whereas if Edgar Poe had gone to England, in his day, and had offered to lecture, he would have been fortunate if he had cleared a profit of 3s. 6d. Americans to whom the very names of Dr. Doyle and Mr. Christie Murray and Dean Hole were previously unknown, made haste to read some of their books in order to attend their lectures. It is impossible to see in this any- thing but a survival of that trade wind called Colonialism.” And after giving other instances, Col. Higgin- son declared that “The history of literature is, far more than we recognise, a series of vibrations of the pendulum for the two great branches of the English-speaking race; sometimes the one takes the lead, sometimes the other. Forty years ago no book produced in England compared in world-wide circulation with “Uncle Tom’s Cabin, and even to this day it is said to be found in English farmhouses more frequently, with ‘The Wide, Wide World,’ than any other book. Twenty years ago the travelling American rarely met an Englishman who was not familiar with Mark Twain, or an English woman who was not eager to hear anything about Longfellow. It is probable that Emerson had, and still has, on the minds of thoughtful Englishmen more direct influence than Carlyle had among Americans. It is only a few years since American magazines conquered London, which they still hold; and since it was generally admitted that Americans excelled their transatlantic cousins in short stories. This year there is a swing of the pendu- lum. In spite of Mr. Howells—who doubtless prophesied somewhat rashly—there is a reaction in favour of tales of historical romance, in which English writers have taken the unquestioned lead.” The fact is that England is the older country, and that, therefore, there is a certain prejudice in England against an American author ; while America is the younger country, and therefore there is a certain prejudice in America in favour of an English author. That is why an American publisher was readily found to issue Mr. Lang's series of volumes on “English Worthies,” although that series proved to be a financial failure, and was abandoned before two of the most interesting of its books appeared—Mr. Lang's own “Izaak Walton’’ and R. L. Stevenson’s “Wellington,” both of which remained unwritten. That is why the “Great Educators’” series, which was planned here in New York by Prof. Nicholas Murray Butler (who assigned the separate volumes to writers in America, in England, and in France), and which is printed here by Charles Scribner's Sons (who sell sheets to Mr. Heine- mann), is published in London with a new title- page, from which Prof. Butler's name is omitted —this new title-page being the only part of the so-called “Heinemann’s Great Educators’ Series'’ which is printed in England. It is pleasant to be able to record that books of solid merit have sales sometimes as large as those of the mere book of the hour. I was told not long ago that two thousand sets of the new edition of Mr. James Bryce's book on the “American Commonwealth” were placed with the trade here in the city of New York alone in a single day. By the publisher's advertisements I see that Mr. John Fiske’s “Discovery of America” is in its thirteenth thousand, while most of his other historical and philosophical works have reached at least a tenth edition. Macmillan and Co. will commence in May the publication of their “Miniature Series,” one number of which will appear each month. The little books will be bound in paper, and will be sold at 25 cents each. In shape and in size, and in neatness of typography, they resemble the pretty little collection of books by American authors issued by Mr. David Douglas, of Edin- burgh. The volumes announced for the coming year are: “Shakespeare's England,” by William Winter; “The Friendship of Nature,” by Mabel Osgood Wright; “A Trip to England, by Gold-  ## p. (#366) ################################################ I 2 THE AUTHOR. win Smith; “From a New England Hillside,” by William Potts; “The Pleasures of Life,” by Sir John Lubbock; “Old Shrines and Ivy,” by William Winter; “The Choice of Books,” by Frederick Harrison; “Gray Days and Gold,” by William Winter; “The Aims of Literary Study,” by Hiram Corson, LL.D. ; The Novel— What It Is,” by F. Marion Crawford; and “Amiel's Journal,” translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward. It is to be noticed that, although the publishers are a British house, only two of these eleven books are by residents of England. In the May number of the Book Buyer, the little monthly publication issued by Charles Scribner's Sons, appears the first instalment of a Bibliography of First Editions of John Greenleaf Whittier, compiled by Mr. Edward H. Bierstadt, of the Grolier Club. No detailed and descriptive bibliography of this writer has been published here- tofore, and the compiler has endeavoured to make his work complete, and as fully descriptive as is convenient in view of the undertaking. It is the purpose of the publishers of the Book Buyer in future to make contributions of literary study, which they believe will be found convenient standards of accurate information upon the subject. The Whittier Bibliography will be completed in four instalments. The publishers expect to follow it with bibliographies of James Russell Lowell, Nathaniel Hawthorn, Robert Louis Stevenson, and other authors whose works are of interest to collectors. The May number of the Book Buyer has for its frontispiece an engraving on wood of the latest portrait of Mr. Stedman. The editor of the new American edition of the Bookman—which now owes very little to its London namesake save the name—is one of the Columbia College Professors of Latin ; and it is therefore perhaps not unfair to credit him with the following adaptation, called “Titerary Log-rolling in Ancient Rome’’:— Hor. Epist. ii., 2, 87. Frater erat Romae consulti rhetor, ut alter Alterius sermone meros audiret honores, Gracchus ut hic illi, foret huic ut Mucius ille, Qui minus argutos vexat furor iste poétas P Carmina compono, hic elegos. “Mirabile visu Caelatumque movem Musis opus !” Adspice primum, Quanto cum fastu, quanto molimine circum- Spectemus vacuam Romanis vatibus aedem - Mox etiam, si forte vacas, sequere et procul audi, Quid ferat et quare sibi nectat utergue coronam. Caedimur et totidem plagis consumimus hostem Lento Samnites ad lumina prima duello. Discedo Alcaeus puncto illius ; ille meo quis P Quis nisi Callimachus P Si plus adposcere visus, Fit Mimnermus et optivo cognomine crescit. Multa ferout placem genus irritabile vatum, Cum scribo et supplex populi suffragia capto ; Idem, finitis studiis et mente recepta, Obturem patulas impune legentibus aures. [The same, Englished.] Two Romans, counsellor and pleader, went Through life on terms of mutual compliment; One called the other Gracchus, he supposed His brother Mucius ; so they praised and prosed. Our bards to-day the selfsame madness goads: My friend writes elegies, and I write odes. O how we puff each other “’Tis divine ! The Muses had a hand in every line.” Remark our swagger as we pass the dome Built to receive the future bards of Rome; Then follow us and see the fame we make, How each by turn awards and takes the cake. Like Samnite fencers with elaborate art, We hit in tierce to be hit back in quart. I’m dubbed Alcaeus, and retire in force : And who is he P Callimachus of course ! If this seem feeble, then I bid him rise Mimmermus, and he swells to twice his size. Writing myself, I’m tortured to appease Those wasp-like creatures, our poetic bees; But when my pen's laid down, my sense restored, I rest from boring and from being bored. The Paris correspondent of the Author voices M. Marcel Prevost’s protest against an unautho- rised American translation of his unspeakable Demi-Vierges.” The translation, it is true, is pub- lished in America, but the translator, Mr. Arthur Hornblow, is an Englishman. H. R. *– ~ --> sº- ~~ NOTES AND NEWS. THINK that I may very properly make this the place for a brief note concerning the distinction lately conferred upon me. It is, in fact, a national recognition of this Society and of its work in advancing the dignity and the inde- pendence of literature. The Earl of Rosebery in his letter to me expressly pointed out that this distinction was offered in recognition of services which, he kindly says, have been rendered by me to the dignity of literature. These humble services could only be effective through such an organisation as our own. It is, therefore, the Society itself which has, for the first time, received recognition. We have also to chronicle the same distinction conferred upon our chairman, Sir William Martin Conway. The fact that he is our chairman, in addition to the many achievements by which he has lifted himself above the heads of his fellows, may be taken as having had its weight. Last, but not least, is to be noted, as very suggestive of new departure, the same distinction bestowed upon a poet—Sir Lewis Morris.  ## p. (#367) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I3 In the lamented death of Lord Pembroke the Society has lost one of its strongest friends. Lord Pembroke was a member of our council; he attended the meetings of council—which are few ; he was present at several of our public meetings; he took the chair for us at one of our dinners; and he always showed the greatest interest in our work and aims. In a recent “interview,” which appeared in the Daily Chronicle, Mr. Hall Caine gave public utterance, for the first time, to a suggestion which has been in the minds of many, and is now being talked of freely. “The authors,” he said, “who have the hearts of the public would’—under certain circumstances—“ have to do as Ruskin did—create new publishers—or else attempt the perhaps not impossible task of doing without publishers altogether, and going direct to the booksellers.” This is what is whispered or spoken outright. What is to prevent, if authors choose, the opening of an office, with a manager paid on Commission, and not allowed to publish on his own account P The thing is perfectly plain and perfectly simple. For my own part I hope— though my hope is not, I confess, so strong as formerly—that the old machinery will continue, but adjusted to altered conditions. All that we demand as a preliminary to any serious attempt to settle the question is the recognition of four points which no honest man can, for very shame, refuse, viz.: - I. No secret profits—i.e., no falsifying of a CCOUnts. 2. No charge unless of money actually paid—as no charge for advertisements except those paid for ; all discounts to be entered in the books, &c. 3. Open accounts—i.e., an author to see the account books which concern himself. 4. A clear understanding of what the agree- ment leaves to either party in the event of SUICCéSS. I have submitted these points to many business men. Their opinion has uniformly been the same. If anyone in the City, they say, should dare to object to any such conditions between himself and his partner or fellow venturer in any enterprise, he would be shown the door instantly. If, therefore, we find that a certain publisher is constantly vomiting charges of this and of that against the Society or any of its committee; if he further learns that this publisher is one of those who still falsify their accounts, keep the books dark, and persevere in the bad old ways of treating the author as their humble dependent, it is surely our plain and obvious duty at least to avoid that person; not to give him our books; and not to admit him to our society. Do we not owe so much—it is not much—to the cause of literature, as well as our own self-respect P. This is one of the points which we ought to cultivate— the absolute social boycotting of the dishonest and the tricky publisher. Here is a case, not of dishonesty, nor of tricki- ness, but one which exposes the way in which certain publishers have come to regard their own rights over a book. The man in question was interviewed by a certain paper, and he wept over the wickedness and the greediness of the un- speakable author. The case of wicked greed was this. He produced a book by a highly popular, though, perhaps, unspeakable, author. This author took a royalty of eighteenpence out of a nominal six shillings. How did the case stand P The figures are not to be denied. They are as follows: The average price of the book to the trade is s. 6d. 3 The cost, with advertising, is less than a shil- ling—say I I d. The author receives Is. 6d. for every copy sold. The publisher receives Is. Id. This man said that he must first subtract the “establishment expenses” and, these all deducted, he was left only sixpence. The “expenses” therefore amount to about as much—say 31250 for the one book, which had a sale of about 50,000 copies, and is still going on. Really, when one looks at the modest exterior of this publisher's establishment, one is surprised that one book can cost so much merely to manage, without counting the production. Therefore, the publisher having had no risk whatever—having simply used the machinery of a small office, and ordered the advertisements—gets 31250 for himself by his own showing. And he goes on to say that things are coming to such a pass—i.e., when a publisher can make no more than £1250 for himself out of one book—that “the successful author will find no publisher willing to undertake his books at the price he demands.” What? Not for twelve hundred and fifty pounds? Really Here is self sacrifice But is not this demanding almost too much of a credulous public P As for “establishment expenses,” the question will have to be argued out. For my own part, I should begin by arguing that the bookseller's and the author’s “establishment expenses” must be allowed as well as the publisher's. The former, clearly, has rent and assistants and taxes to pay : and he has also the very considerable risk of  ## p. (#368) ################################################ 14 THE AUTHOR. unsold stock. The latter—the author—has at least the rent of his study, which is his office; his shorthand clerk; his agent; his typewriting; the books he must buy ; the journeys he must take. For instance, I once wrote a little book on Captain Cook. It was one of Macmillan's series, for which T received a hundred guineas. The price was, I dare say, quite as much as the book was worth, commercially. I do not complain at all about the price. I was very glad to write the book for other reasons apart from the small cheque. Now, this book took me down to York- shire twice; and once to a certain cathedral city to see a certain clergyman, who had information of a kind previously unpublished, and very useful for the book. I had to pay for the copying of a previously unpublished log. I had to get a good deal of typewriting done. All these were “esta- blishment expenses,” and they amounted, I reckoned up, to about £45. But it never entered my head to charge these expenses, although they swallowed up nearly half the little cheque. If, however, the practice of charging for “establish- ment expenses” is allowed to one of the three persons named, I shall argue that it must be allowed to all. It seems likely that we shall have a good deal of talk upon these subjects before long, perhaps with some results. The booksellers, whose case is really hard, seem waking up. One of them, Mr. Burleigh, wrote to the Times saying, with great bitterness, that authors and publishers between them are killing the bookseller. Sir William Conway pointed out in an able letter that authors, at least, are innocent of any such action or intention. As a matter of fact, the alleged Squeezing by agents, which has by no means as yet even reached the old half-profit system, is a thing of the last half dozen years, and no change whatever, as Mr. Burleigh must know very well, has been made of late in the relations of bookseller and publisher. The booksellers, in fact, if they only knew it, are the real masters of the situation. They should combine, but not to run up the prices of books. They should combine, leaving to each perfect freedom as to the price at which he would sell his books. upon me I will show him certain other objects for which booksellers could combine with very excellent results to themselves. But if he calls he must not begin by calling authors bad names: first, because I won’t allow it; next, because we don't deserve these bad names; and lastly, because calling names doesn’t advance matters. At the Authors’ Club on the 27th ult. Rider Haggard was the guest of the evening. If there And if Mr. Burleigh will call was wanted a proof that literary men are not, as a rule, devoured with jealousy and hatred towards each other, it was provided in the recep- tion which he met with at that dinner. A friend of many readers of this paper is dead. George Bentley died last week at the age of sixty- seven. He had long been suffering from asthma, which drove him every winter to take refuge at Tenby. Courtly, genial, kindly, he was the model of the old-fashioned publisher of the most honour- able kind. Nor was he without literary ability, as was shown by the occasional papers which he con- tributed to his own magazine, Temple Bar, of which he was for nearly thirty years the editor, These essays he collected into a little volume, which he published some years ago, with what success I know not. His magazine continues, I believe, to enjoy a wide and increasing circulation; and it has always been remarkable for its excel- lent novels, written chiefly by ladies, and for its biographical sketches. At this moment, that of going to press, it is impossible to do justice to the memory of George Bentley. In our next number I hope that one who knew him intimately will communicate to the Author a longer notice of this kindliest of publishers. I hear also at the same moment that James Dykes Campbell, the author of the “Life of Coleridge,” is dead. It was his one book, but it is the life of Coleridge. No other memoir of the philosopher-poet will be written, unless it is one based upon Campbell's. The author was for many years a partner in the house of Ireland, Fraser, and Co., in Mauritius; he was always, from boyhood. attracted towards literary pursuits; and when I first made his acquaintance, now thirty-two years ago, was already deeply interested in every- thing that concerned Coleridge and his friends. He was fortunate in being able to retire from business soon after forty with a moderate fortune, which enabled him to live as he pleased, and to take up in earnest the literary life without being shackled by the necessity of providing the daily bread. To this enviable independence we owe the “Life of Coleridge"—a book which contains the research, the travels, and the patient labour of years. He died at a comparatively early age, but his life was happy, fortunate, and successful. To have written that one book, which will remain long after the perishable work of more popular writers, to be inseparably associated with the name of Coleridge, is an achievement which by itself makes a successful career. WALTER BESANT.  ## p. (#369) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 15 ANNUAL DINNER OF THE INCORPORATED SOCIETY OF AUTHORS, R. MOBERLY BELL presided last even- ing (May 23) at the Holborn Restaurant, over the annual dinner of this Society, at which about 180 ladies and gentlemen were present, including the American Ambassador, Sir F. and Lady Jeune, Mr. A. W. a Beckett, Mrs. Oscar Beringer, the Rev. Canon Bell, D.D., Mr. Mackenzie Bell, Mr. C. F. Clifford Borrer, Mr. J. Theodore Bent, Mrs. Brightwen, Mr. Walter Besant, Miss Marie Belloc, Mrs. Moberly Bell, Professor C. A. Buchheim, Mr. F. H. Balfour, yet I am not here to ask absolution, to plead Mrs. H. C. Black, Dr. Sutherland Black, Mr. Poulteney Bigelow, Miss Mathilde Blind, Mr. Henry Blackburn, Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, Sir W. T. Charley, Q.C., Mr. Edward Clodd, Mr. W. Martin Conway, Mrs. Conway, Mr. Moncure T). Conway, Miss E. R. Chapman, Mr. A. Chatto, Mr. and Mrs. Horace Cox, Miss Beatrice Chambers, Mr. and Mrs. Hall Caine, Mr. Ralph Hall Caine, Major Seton Churchill, the Earl of Desart, Mrs. Gerard Ford, Miss L. Friswell, Sir William Fraser, Mr. Harry Furniss, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mrs. Aylmer Gowing, Dr. R. Garnett, Mr. Upcott Gill, Mme. Sarah Grand, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, Dr. G. Harley, F.R.S., Mr. Holman Hunt, Mr. Isaac Henderson, Pre- bendary Harry Jones, Mr. C. F. Keary, Miss Florence Marryatt, Lord Monkswell, Mrs. Millie, Mr. S. B. G. M'Kinney, the Rev. C. H. Middleton- Wake, Mr. Justin C. MacCartie, Mr. and Mrs. Henry Norman, Miss E. Pitcairn, Mr. W. H. Pollock, the President of the Royal College of Surgeons, the President of the Institute of Journalists, Lord Reay, Mr. W. Fraser Rae, Mr. John Rae, Mr. J. Morgan Richards, Mr. J. Ashby Sterry, Mr. A. M. M. Stedman, Mr. M. H. Spiel- mann, the Rev. Clementi-Smith, Mr. Douglas Sladen, Mrs. Burnett Smith, Dr. Burnett Smith, Miss Shaw, Mr. and Mrs. H. M. Stanley, Miss L. Shaw, Mr. and Mrs. G. W. Sheldon, Mr. Clement R. Shorter, Sir Henry Thompson, Mrs. Alec Tweedie, Mr. Andrew W. Tuer, Mr. G. Herbert Thring, Mrs. Thring, Miss Grace Toplis, Miss Tobin, Miss G. Traver, Mr. H. Townsend (New Pork Herald), Mr. Thomas Townend, Mr. William Tirebuck, Mr. P. Villars (Figaro), Mrs. Neville Walford, Mr. C. T. Hagberg Wright, Mr. Walter, Mr. Sydney F. Walker, Mr. Theodore Watts, and Mr. Wesselitsky. The following is a report of the speeches:— The CHAIRMAN.—Your Excellency, my Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen: I ask you to drink to that toast which needs no words——“The Queen.” The CHAIRMAN.—Your Excellency, my Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen : Before I propose the toast of the evening, I think it incumbent on me to offer some explanation of my apparent pre- sumption in venturing to address from this chair a Society of Authors. I am painfully conscious that I stand, as it were, in the footprints of men whose shoelatchets I am unworthy to unloose; that I address authors whose names are “household words,” and that to most of you to whom I am utterly unknown, except by name, if by that, I must seem to have rashly and unnecessarily placed myself amongst that vast majority of man- kind who “rush in where angels fear to tread.” guilty, nor even to urge extenuating circum- stances, for if on my own merits I have barely right to ask admission as a simple member of the Society of Authors—for I hold that the term “author’’ is not too lightly to be applied to every scribbler (hear, hear) — if I have still less the right to speak with the authority which befits your chairman, yet I ask you to see in this chair to-night not my own insignificant personality, but rather the representative, if an inadequate one, of that great author who, though anonymous, may yet in some respects claim to be the greatest author of all time, the Press. (Hear, hear.) I am deeply sensible that the Society of Authors, in asking me to take the chair to-night, have been anxious to pay a graceful and generous compliment not to myself, not to any section of the Press, but to the Press as a whole, to the Press in the widest acceptation of the term, to that power, great for good and evil—I trust greater for good than for evil—which owes its existence to a large extent to the co-operation of authors, and to which authors themselves some- times owe a little. (Hear, hear.) I speak of the Press as an author because I like to think of every portion in it as forming a part of one individual whole, animated by one common object, choosing, it must be, different ways of arriving at that object, quarrelling, it may be, within Our body corporate, but yet, if differing in our means, never differing in our end, and that end I take to be to voice without fear or favour, without bias or prejudice, above all without personal motive— (hear, hear)—that which we honestly believe to be the public intelligence and the public con- science. I call the Press a great author because to ninety-nine hundredths of readers authors are known not by their individuality, but by their Works, and I think that even in this distinguished assembly of authors it will hardly be denied that the Press, if not the greatest, is, at all events of all authors, the most prolific and the most voluminous. (Hear, hear, and laughter.) The  ## p. (#370) ################################################ I6 THE AUTHOR. most popular amongst you count your readers by thousands—we count ours by tens and hundreds of thousands. The most industrious amongst you can only write—well, ten or a dozen volumes in the course of a year. (Laughter.) We publish that every day. (Laughter.) The most versatile amongst you cannot claim to be a profound authority on more than three or four subjects. The author I represent is omniscient. (Laughter.) . He speaks with profound authority on every subject and at the very shortest notice. We write tragedy in our police courts, we write comedy in our Parliamentary reports, and fiction in our advertisements (laughter); but the Press, though it uses the first personal plural, is never egotistic, and our business to-night is with the Society of Authors. There are two societies of authors. To the greater it is given to but few in a generation, or even in a century to belong; but the long list of immortals, which begins, perhaps, with Homer and will not finish, with the names of your two presidents, the late Lord Tennyson and Mr. George Meredith. If few can attain all can aspire, and you and the world will be better for the aspiration, and I think it fitting in proposing the toast of what must be an ephemeral society of authors not to altogether omit mention of that great immortal Society, of whose works it was said more than four hundred years ago “they are the masters who instruct us without rods or ferrules, without harsh words or anger, without money or clothes. If you approach them they are not asleep. If inves- tigating you interrogate them they conceal nothing, if you mistake them they never grumble, if you are foolish they never laugh at you.” The other society of authors is Our noble selves. If we cannot illuminate all time we shed a very brilliant light upon the pre- sent generation. We are a most virtuous society, the most virtuous that ever existed. Imake that assertion on the unimpeachable authority of a committee of the society itself, for we have been informed in the public press that no member of this society is greedy—(laughter)—inordinately greedy. That remark was not made in reference to this banquet. It referred to the greed of pecuniary profit. I do not know that it is a serious charge to bring against anyone that he should be greedy of the full remuneration which he can honestly claim for his work (hear, hear), but, however that may be, we are devoid of even that, and therefore I am sure I am justified in saying that we are a peculiarly virtuous Society, that we have a strong sense of virtue —whether we have an equal sense of humour, that, as one of our Society hath said, is quite another story (laughter)—but we have great claims upon your goodwill. We have led a respectable, useful, and not utterly obscure existence, for more than eleven years. Originally started, I believe, for the protection of the unfledged authors from the wiles of those animals. —ferae naturae—who prowl in the field of litera- ture in the guise of the Profession we all honour and respect, the publisher, you now number twelve hundred members, all authors more or less. distinguished, more than half of whom have sought the assistance of the committee : and we have another claim—we are co-operative and self supporting. We do not send round the hat. (Laughter.) We ask nothing of our visitors, except to dine with us, and that which is, perhaps, I admit, already a severe tax, to listen. to our speeches, but even that is not compulsory. (Laughter.) I have spoken of your past and present. Allow me a few words as to your future. As a member of your Society, as one whom you have peculiarly honoured to-night, I naturally wish you a long and prosperous career, but I fear that my hopes are stronger than my faith. I am credibly informed that many of you neglect the latest gospel of labour. Some of you work more than eight hours a day, many of you have other professions, and are therefore out- siders; others, I am told, are so devoted to literature that they work without exacting a living wage, and then, worst of all, you do not each of you insist upon exactly the same payment— pounds, shillings, and pence, per word, or per page, or per week. (Laughter). Well, if these horrible charges are true, it is my duty to tell you that you are blacklegs, and that you must expect in a very short time that either the House of Commons or the London County Council, or one of those numerous institutions which exist to restore to us the beneficent socialism of the sixteenth century, will come down upon you, and they will, perhaps, establish a ministry or a department for the protection of the authors, and thus will destroy the reason of your existence. The department will collect statistics, they will be able to say that two, or possibly three, men are studying at the same time the same period of history, that possibly half a dozen young ladies are writing novels, in each case the motif of which may be the gentle passion, and it would be very easy for them to point out that this is an enormous waste of labour, that it could be done much more cheaply and much more expeditiously by a ministry of literature, with the help of assistant secretaries for prose, poetry, and so forth. This is not utterly irrelevant, because in the past you have fought the pseudo publisher, otherwise the pirate. For the future your object is to combat pseudo philanthropy, otherwise Socialism  ## p. (#371) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 17 —it is the only way by which you can keep the Society alive, and by which we in the Society can exist. I have to associate with this toast the name of your chairman, Mr. William Martin Conway, a gentleman who has climbed to dis- tinction on the Alps, the Apennines, and the Himalayas; who is equally prominent as an art lecturer, mountaineer, author, and who now desires to enter into that singular assembly con- sisting of commoners who desire to become peers, and peers who desire to become commoners. I am peculiarly unable to speak of Mr. Conway; luckily you know him better than I do. I am unable, because my opportunities have never led me much into the study of art, and my inclina- tions have never led me to mountaineering, except with the friendly help of a locomotive. But there is just one point for which Mr. Conway is very remarkable, and upon which I am able to speak with the highest authority. Mr. Conway is a man of a most extraordinarily good judgment, and ex- traordinary good taste. He has brought the proofs of that here to-night, and they sit on my left hand. (Laughter and hear, hear.) Ladies and gentlemen, I ask you to drink to the toast of the Incorporated Society of Authors, associated with the name of Mr. W. M. Conway. M.R. W. M. ConwAY.—Mr. Chairman, Your Excellency, My Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen : I have often thought that this annual dinner of the Society of Authors might be made a very much more amusing function than it is. We un- fortunately meet only to dine. We don’t meet, I am thankful to say, to collect money, neither do we meet to sell the products of our labour. I have sometimes thought that if on these occasions every member of the Society of Authors attended with his manuscripts, and if we invited the publishers of London to dine with us, and if, after duly baptising the whole show in champagne, we held an auction, that the frolic would be some- thing worth attending. (Laughter.) However, you have drunk the health of the Society of Authors, and it is for me to attempt to justify that some- what rash act. Sir, the Society of Authors is at all events an active society—when it has nothing else to do it falls upon Mr. Gosse (laughter), we fill up odd moments by quarrelling amongst our- selves, and when we get a chance we fall upon a common enemy. Squabbling is said to be a sign of life, and I am sure that the Authors’ Society, throughout the whole course of its not too long existence, has been engaged in one successive series of squabbles. It was once my pleasure—at least, my duty—to be the secretary, or, rather, to run, a thing called the Art Congress for the three years of its chequered existence. During that time I attained a somewhat minute and peculiar dinner. acquaintance with the attitude of the artistic mind in the face of business. Since I have been intimately associated with the Society of Authors I have had proofs—derived from this former experience—I have had proofs that the author is really an artist. I find that in many matters of business the author approaches the situation with that kind of attitude which is distinctly characteristic of the artist who abuses everyone all round, but more especially his own attorney (laughter), and we who have sat for some time on the committee of this Society are now thoroughly accustomed to the artistic attitude of authors—we have become so accustomed to it that unless we are abused by the members we don’t consider that we can be possibly doing our duty. (Taughter.) There is my friend Mr. Besant, who at intervals boils with indignation. I say that this boiling with indig- nation on the part of our founder, Mr. Besant, is the great source and origin, and, I hold, the moving force, that has created and maintained this Society. (Applause and laughter.) Unfor- tunately for myself, I am unable so to boil when I hear that an author has entered into a ridiculous agreement. Mr. Besant does the boiling with indignation, and it is for me to advise him to carry out his contract. It seems to me that the first thing that an author who has played the perfect fool in the matter of the making of his agreement has to do is to suffer the penalty of his folly for the time being, and to afterwards go to the Society of Authors to guard him in the future against similar blunders. (Hear, hear.) Another member of the Society wrote to us the other day and said he would like to become a member of the Society, not because he intended to make any use of it, but because he wanted to have a guinea's worth of fighting for his money. We elected that gentleman immediately (laughter), being, I hope, a sporting committee, and we have since been sitting around waiting for the fray. (Laughter.) Un- fortunately the only sport we have been able to have out of him has been a letter communicated to the public press in which he abused us for dining here to-night. (Loud laughter.) Well, we have heard something of late about book- sellers, and I had a sort of idea of talking about them myself, but it occurred to me that it would lead to a disquisition on political economy which 1 feared would be rather a heavy morsel after So we will pass by the booksellers, and come to our other friends the publishers. Gentle- men, our relations with publishers—the relations, that is to say, with the main body of authors with whom we come in contact—appear at the present time to be highly satisfactory, for the number of disputes—most of them small ones — that has been brought to our notice of late has been ex-  ## p. (#372) ################################################ I 8 THE AUTHOR. tremely low, and I conclude that, through the medium of the Society of Authors, publishers and authors have come to understand each other a little better than before, and this common understanding has been brought about by the common recognition of each side of its own folly and its own interest, and I believe that hereafter we shall find that the Society, far from being a necessarily militant body, will be in friendly contact with that body of men who are really its partners, and should be its allies. I believe that in future we shall find that we are attaining more and more to a common understanding, and are able better and better to work to our common end. But at the present time we are united — we and the publishers are assuredly united in One common cause, for we are threatened by a common danger. I allude, of course, to the ques- tion of the Canadian copyright. (Hear, hear.) There, gentlemen, is a question which has arisen recently in an acute form, and which, if there had not been a Society of Authors to take it up, would assuredly have been settled in a manner that would have done the greatest possible injury to the interests of British authors. I trust that, owing to the vigorous ini iative that we have taken in this matter, no injurious decision will be come to; but there, at all events, is a matter which threatens authors and publishers alike, and in which both are equally and keenly interested. (Hear, hear.) Well, gentlemen, I think I have said enough, and more than enough, to justify in having drunk to the health of yourselves—to the Society of Authors —and I trust that in the coming year, until we meet here again, we shall go on along the lines we have adopted, and shall advance in the pro- motion of those just interests which the Society exists to promote. (Loud applause.) The RIGHT Hon. SIR FRANCIs H. JEUNE, P.C., in proposing the toast of “Literature,” said— Mr. Moberly Bell, Your Excellency, My Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen: I have the honour to propose to you the toast of “Literature,” asso- ciated with the name of Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins. (Here a band, playing in a neigh- bouring room, opportunely interrupted with a startling burst of music, which, to the merriment of the company, seemed specially designed to pay honour to the toast and to the name of Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins.) I could hardly imagine, sir, a more inspiriting incident, under what must be admitted to be circumstances of some difficulty, then the sound of that distant, but, I hope, not distressing band. (Laughter.) But I admit I do acquire some comfort and some consolation in entering upon the task which has devolved upon me, for I presume that I have been selected to propose this toast because I never wrote a book, and because my contributions to ephemeral literature have been so few as to be a negligable quantity, and I am quite content to be ranked in that large class of meritorious persons whose only business with newspapers is to read them, and whose only additional duty with regard to books is to buy them. (Laughter.) But, sir, I think it is not unfitting that a man whose life has been spent in the pursuit of a laborious pro- fession should make his acknowledgments to the charms of literature, because it is he, and persons such as he, who owe to literature the happiest relaxation of their lives, with an occupation that never wearies, and with pleasures that never pall. (Applause.) But, Sir, a prudent lawyer never makes an admission except for the purpose of avoiding an inconvenient inquiry, and I am not prepared on this occasion, especially after the speech of the chairman, to admit a complete dis- severence between literature and law. It is quite true, sir, that in those legal treatises in which we delight, or are supposed to delight, you cannot find those charms of literature other than such as may be obtained by clearness of style and lucidity of arrangement. It was not, Sir, always so. We have, I am afraid, in later days changed for the worse. Old writers allowed themselves greater license. Lord Coke, in commenting on a mis- taken and earlier author, after his observations proceeded to a sort of obituary notice of it, and said: “He lived without love, and died without pity, save that of those who thought the pity was that he had lived so long.” (Loud laughter.) Sir, I regret to say characterise the personal qualifications of our predecessors, however erroneous we may think their notions to have been. But, Sir, the connection between Litera- ture and Law is, I venture to think, a close one. I don’t claim that many have found their place on the roll of fame, and I do not forget that England contributed Lord Bacon, or that Sir Walter Scott hailed at once from the land of lawyers and the land of Scotland, but I admit that the roll of fame is short. But when we come to that branch of literature which your chairman represents, there, I venture to say, a wholly different position may be taken up. Your chairman has told you that every day some twelve volumes—I think it was— of ephemeral literature are produced. Well, Sir, I think that we lawyers contribute our full share to that. I believe that public speakers attain a length in the columns of the daily papers propor- tionate to their eminence—that the first-class man is allowed to say all he has said at full length, that the second class are those who are allowed to say a part of what they have said, and that the third class consists of those who have to content themselves with reading what they ought to have  ## p. (#373) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. IQ said. (Doud laughter.) Now, Sir, I think that we may claim the first of those places. I recollect a short time ago—well, a time ago— reading in the same day a judgment by a certain Lord Chancellor—whose name I decline to mention (laughter)—and a political speech by the same authority. The judgment, Sir, occupied two columns and a half — the speech occupied something less than half a column. I do not know whether the political and judicial utterances were of value in direct relation to their length, but I think it must be admitted that in his legal capacity the Chancellor made a larger contribution to journalism. than ever he could or did as a politician. (Laughter.) Well, your chairman has reminded you that there is another side where we may contribute largely, at least to daily literature. He has told you that the Courts produce at once tragedies and come- dies, that literature from the time of Shakespeare down to those of Molière, Trollope, and Dickens have been always ready to produce these scenes, and I am sorry to say they are chiefly charac- terised by a sense of humour rather at the ex- pense of the lawyers, or by some extremely bad law. (Laughter.) But, Sir, I am not altogether surprised, or at all surprised, that literature finds a field for its exertions in that direction. A trial combines many elements of interest. There is the continual display of gladiatorial skill. There is the constant revelation of incident, and there is the glorious uncertainty of result. A famous trial seems to combine the various attractions of an interesting cricket match with those of a suc- cessful drama. (Laughter.) I think, Sir, for these contributions journalism ought to be thank- ful. It may well be that there are some parts of these contributions which could be better spared, and I think this is no unfitting occasion, speaking as I do to an audience composed both of men and women, and to an audience highly capable of judging on such a subject, to express a respect for those journals which, exercising their independent judgment, have thought it right to refuse publication to matter which, in their opinion, ought to be suppressed. (Applause.) But, Sir, I am quite conscious that those journals who practise that abnegation do so at considerable loss to themselves, and they deserve respect because it may well be that they give advantages to less scrupulous rivals. I should be glad, Sir, if it were not so. I think it impossible that the proceedings in Courts of Justice should be held otherwise than in public, and from personal experience I have no reason whatever to complain of the proceedings of the public Press, but I am aware that there are some papers who cannot put a sufficient check upon themselves, and I confess I should be glad if it were possible to provide that some authority, responsible and cognisant in the matter, should be allowed to forbid the publication of that which ought not to be published. I think that would be for the interests of morality, and I believe it would be for the interests of journalism, because I think it would tend to raise the lower class of journals, perhaps against their will, but still to raise them to the standard of the highest (applause). Sir, I approach the task of saying something about literature—and it has fallen to my lot to do it more than once—with a somewhat uneasy feeling in one respect, and the presence of your chairman brings about that feeling. I was once in the chairman’s presence, and the presence of the American Minister reminds me of it, and I was once rash enough to say that journalism was “literature in a hurry,” and after I had said it I received so many remonstrances and read so much criticism in the papers that I almost began to think that my poor little obser- vation was original. (Laughter.) Mr. George Augustus Sala told me it was not true that all newspapers were produced in the small hours of the morning. An authority, Mr. Arthur Walter, in a judicious and even judicial spirit, said that a part of literature was so produced and part was not ; but, Sir, our chairman this evening has reinforced me because he has told me that it is the great merit of the Press to produce its matter at the smallest possible notice. There- fore I decline the white sheet, I am not prepared to do penance for the observation, and I still venture to maintain that journalism is literature in a hurry. (Taughter.) You attend the theatres on the first night, and you see the busy pencils all around you, and you read the criticism next morning. It is brilliant criticism, but is it not brilliant criticism in a hurry P (Laughter.) There is a story told of Mr. Delane, coming down late at night to his club full of the account he had heard of the illness of Mr. Disraeli. It was said that Mr. Disraeli was seriously ill—even danger- ously ill—and Mr. Delane's terror and regret were extreme. He said to everyone “Have you heard the terrible news, the awful news P” His friends heard him somewhat surprised, and someone said “No doubt it is very sad and very sudden, but I never knew you had such an admiration for Mr. Disraeli,” and Mr. Delane said “Oh no, it is not that at all, but here it is ten o’clock at night and I have not got a word written about him. (Laughter.) Now, sir, I daresay that if Mr. Disraeli had then died there would, after all, have appeared a brilliant and complete biography of him, but would it not have been biography in a hurry P  ## p. (#374) ################################################ 2O THE AUTHOR. Sir, I have the greatest possible respect for the leading articles of the Times; I think they are very full of good sense, of profundity and wisdom— and I nearly always agree with them. (Laughter.) But, sir, I have never heard that it was given to many men in the world, to quote Mr. Russell Lowell, “lifelong convictions to extemporise,” and when I have read these articles I have sometimes thought it is wisdom in a hurry. Well, sir, I hope I have justified that phrase. it is—as I trust it is not—disparaging to journalism, it is certainly not disparaging to literature. (Applause). I say all honour ought to be paid to the laborious student by whom our great works have, with toil and labour, been pro- duced; and, sir, what is more, the whole history of the literature of this country is the history of a literature that has not been in a hurry. The remarkable feature about it is that century after century the tree has put forth flowers ever new, although of varied beauty, and has produced fruits ever new, although of varied value. Well, sir, I think that is a great comfort to which we look. I am sorry to hear from Mr. Conway that authors have their domestic and external difficulties. They apparently have difficulties both with their home and foreign policy. (Laughter.) They apparently have difficulties with the publisher and with the |bookseller; and the trio of publishers, booksellers, and authors form a combination which does not altogether appear to be a happy family. I can- not, Sir, offer them the consolation of a lawyer, because I am afraid that the instinct of a lawyer is that where three people are quarrelling there must be something very substantial to be quarrel- ling about. consolation of the distressed agriculturist. The relations between them appear to be very much the same as those of landlord and farmer and the labourer, and I think it is true that whatever else has happened in these unfortunate difficulties which have arisen in that sphere of life, whatever else has happened it is not the labourer who has suffered. Sir, there may be other difficulties and dangers which beset the labourer. It may be that at the present time some clouds rest upon his prospects. It may be that writers such as Mr. Max Nordau, in pointing out degeneracy, apart from matters of great exaggeration, put their fingers upon some points of truth; it may be, sir, that in an age which apparently is unable to elect a Poet Laureate, that there is something wrong with the poets or with the age ; but if some of these matters tend to a foreboding I think we may look at the past of our literature, and take comfort in the fact that literature is the best antidote to pessimism ; and if it be true that literature, high, and pure, and national, filled the At any rate, if Perhaps, sir, I may offer them the “spacious times of great Elizabeth,” it is equally true that the sounds of that literature have often echoed since and echo still. Sir, I have great pleasure in connecting with this toast the name of my friend, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins. I had almost said my relative, because he is, I am glad to think, connected with my legal brother, the brilliant and distinguished Sir Henry Hawkins. At any rate, I am sure that in Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, not even Max Nordau himself, in his most scientific moments, could discover the stigma of degeneracy. It was no decadent, I think, that produced the weird and startling fiction of the “Prisoner of Zenda,” or the raillery of the “Dolly Dialogues,” or the easy sarcasm and startling incident of his last effort “The Man of Mark.” Mr. Hawkins has, I hope, himself made a mark upon the literature of the day, and I hope that he will gain for himself a notable place in the literature of the country. (Applause.) r. ANTHONY HoPE HAWKINs, replying to the toast, said—Mr. Chairman, Sir Francis Jeune, Your Excellency, My Lords, Ladies, and Gentle- men : I regret for some reasons that one who pursues the branch of literature that I do should have been called upon to reply to this toast. Almost the first remark that I heard when I came into this room was the question of why I should be selected to reply to this toast. Gentle- men, I am unable to answer the question, but I am, after all, glad that it is so, because it has given me the opportunity and the pleasure of listening to the kindly and generous words which Sir Francis Jeune has spoken of me, but I was afraid that it would foster that vanity to which novelists, I understand, are prone. Gentlemen, that is an unjust charge. We are very conscious of one another's defects. (Laughter.) And if you were aware of the dispassionate consideration, in a very limited amount of time, we bring to bear upon One another’s writings, you would not consider that we unduly exalted our branch of literature. The fact is that we authors are somewhat in the position of ladies, who, believing themselves sus- pected of beauty, take refuge in an exaggerated appreciation of the charms of others, to which they have not paid much attention. (Laughter.) Mr. Conway, as became his position, did not speak in terms of extravagant eulogy of the Organisation of which he is the active chief, but we who occupy less responsible positions may speak more freely of what we consider our merits and our mission. For my part, I look forward to a great mission for this Society, and I am prepared to endure as many jokes as the wit of our opponents may suggest for the price of taking it seriously. Our primary object is to  ## p. (#375) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2 I abolish Grub-street. (Hear, hear.) But I think there is another, and I think that the committee of this Society did well to think that there was another—and that is that in time, and as this Society justifies itself in the eyes of the world, it may establish not onlv a Court of Appeal for distressed authors, but also a court of honour for its own members. (Hear, hear.) If we look round at the other professions—I don’t need to say “learned professions,” for it needs no learning to write books (laughter)—you will See corporate bodies existing to which members of the profession willingly submit their disputes, and by whose decrees they willingly allow their conduct to be governed. Gentlemen, I believe that that reputation and position is not beyond the prospects of this Society. (Applause.) I think that the Society will live above criticism, and we shall see it come to occupy that position to which, in my opinion, it has a right to aspire. We don’t want this Society to be merely a society for the prevention of cruelty to children (laughter)—that is a very laudable and excellent function, and a function with which this Society is employed from day to day, but we also wish it to be a Society to which its own members and our friends the enemy—the publisher—can come with confidence, sure that a dispassionate judgment will be taken, and sure that the Society will be as Severe towards the faults of its own members as upon those with whom members come into con- tact in the course of business. (Hear, hear). I think there is one more word that I ought to say before I sit down, for I should not be doing my duty, having the honour to reply for literature, if I did not say one word about the great loss which literature has suffered in the year gone by in the death of Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson. The romantic school of English fiction was deprived by his death of its acknow- ledged king and chief, and a personality was lost of rare thought and distinction and sweetness. It is not possible for most of us—I may say safely without offence that it is not possible for any of us—to hope to emulate Mr. Stevenson’s achievements, or claim to share his gifts. (Hear, hear.) . But we are many of us able to remember the kindness which he invariably showed to younger and less distinguished Writers, and we are all able to learn some- thing from the example of his high ideal, and the untiring, unresting energy with which he pursued it. So, sir, although we cannot stand on his high level, we may feast our eyes upon the high mountains that it is not for our feet to tread, and, with a thousand un- satisfied aspirations, rest at least in the tranquility of the satisfaction of our own little piece of . work done as well as we could do it. (Loud applause.) Mr. WALTER BESANT then proposed the toast of “The Visitors” in the following terms: Mr. Chairman, your Excellency, my Lords, ladies and Gentlemen,_I have to propose the toast of “The Visitors.” I am sure that at this late hour of the evening you will not think it shows any disrespect to our visitors if I give you this toast in a very few words. We have always been particu- larly happy and fortunate at all our dinners in the visitors who have done us the honour to attend, and on this occasion I think we are more fortunate than usual. For, first of all, we have with us this evening the American Ambassador. Wherever English authors are gathered together, on the rare occasions that they do assemble, it is only fit and right that America should be represented in the most adequate form possible, because those of us here, or in America, who are able to contribute anything towards literature at all, are doing it not only for America, but for both countries, and for all that vast world which comprises the English-speaking race. We have next with us the President of the Institute of Journalists, and I am sure that no one is more fittingly here, because literature and journalism so closely overlap that no one knows where one begins and the other ends. We have also with us the President of the Royal College of Surgeons, whom I take to repre- sent the literature of surgery. Then we have next with us representatives of the chief London papers, and some of the provincial ones, and we also have representatives from France, Australia, America, Italy, and from Russia, all gathered together as Our guests on this occasion. Law is represented not only by our own members who are lawyers, of whom we have many, but also by one of our judges, to whom you have already had the pleasure of listening. India is repre- sented by one who has administered a province, and lastly Africa is represented by a most dist nguished traveller—perhaps the most dis- tinguished traveller of any time or any country. I have therefore the pleasure and the honour, in the name of the Society, to we'come the visitors On this occasion, and I ask you to do honour to the toast, with which I couple the name of the American Ambassador. (Applause.) His Excellency the AMERICAN AMBAssADoR, replying to the toast, said: Mr. Chairman, My Lords, Ladies and Gentlemen, I am deeply sensi- tive to the cordiality of your welcome. I am asked to respond for the guests of the English authors. The paradise of politicians is supposed to lie in a majority, and were Ia politician I should find my- self in the largest majority that the most hopeful politician could expect, for if I speak for the  ## p. (#376) ################################################ 22 THE AUTHOR. guests of the authors it is not for the little repre- sentative handful that have gathered round this charming board to-night, but it is for the count- less army of the vast majority of civilised men and women who have fed so well and so long at the tables of the authors, and have enjoyed the fine fruits of the authors’ wit and fancy. In order to enlarge the scope of Literature, the phrase was invented, “The Republic of Letters,” and yet I am inclined to take a leaf from the book of one of my countrymen, and let the American sailor, Captain Mahan (applause) show the superiority of sea power over land power, to call to your mind how Nelson, with the sea power of England, made the safety of England possible under Wellington at Waterloo. It is therefore upon the high seas of authorship and literature that I would ask you to embark : Far as the breeze can bear the ocean’s foam, Behold your empire, and survey your home. I don’t think that the land can hold the mind of man—it must embark upon the sea, and it must be wafted as the gales may blow—freely, unhesitatingly. Wherever genius shall direct the course, there the human mind must follow it. And so authors must become seafaring folk— they have been so, they must be so, and, coming from a country kindred in literature and in feeling to this—(loud applause)—I feel that literature forms the strongest bond between the two nations. (Applause.) You are free to freight your ship with what you will—with learning, with poesy, with prose, with wit, with fancy, with philosophy —you may freight your ship with what you will, and you may choose your course. You are not confined by hard dry land, but on the high seas of human feeling and human relations you steer your bark to what course you will, and whatever port you find open to the good things with which your vessel is freighted. There can be no such thing to-day as exclusion of the human mind— there can be no such thing as a pent-up author. If he is pent-up, depend upon it the bonds and shackles are found within his own mind. I am disposed to think of this empire of authorship and literature that there is no thing into which it does not enter, and over which it does not exert a potential control. In these islands, and everywhere else almost, there is great agricultural depression, and the question might be asked “What have authors to do with the tilling of ground, and what has literature to do with agri- culture ?” Now, I would put it to any clear- minded Scotchman, and I would put it also to his hard-headed English brother, what effect upon the principles of real estate in Scotland and in England has the literature of Sir Walter Scott had P Subtract that influence and let the calculation be made—how much poorer on the whole score of money value, of houses and lands, would the kingdom of Great Britain be without the mind and the soul of that magician. (Applause.) Why, Gentlemen, I would ask my friend Sir Francis Jeune whether there was not lately tried in the court over which he presides, a suit to avoid a contract for real estate upon the ground that a ghost inhabited the house that had been purchased, and whether Amy Robsart was not brought into court, and his purchase sought to be avoided, because the man found that Sir Walter had killed Amy Robsart in the wrong place P (Laughter.) Now, Gentlemen, if the ghosts of literature can be brought into court and have their money value essayed, what are we to say of the realities of literature, and of the power of authorship in our daily transactions? So that I think we can expand, by very easy efforts of logical and rational deduction, the touch of authorship and literature to everything that affects the happiness of men, women, and children the civilised world over. Thus you see that in attempting to answer for a small portion of your guests, I speak in the tongue of my own land—and, I suppose, with a certain inflection (“No, no,”) I may also say I speak yours—and I thank you most sincerely for the pleasure that we have derived from the Society of Authors to-night, and for the pleasure that all derive from the work of authors every- where. (Applause.) Mr. H. M. STANLEY then proposed the last toast of the evening, that of “The Chairman.” He said: Your Excellency, my Lords, Ladies and Gentlemen,_-From what the American Minister has said just now, I gather that in behalf of the visitors here to-night he has expressed the feelings of pleasure of all your guests at being here this evening and I gather that they have enjoyed a great deal of pleasantness. To me this is a memorable evening, because it is the first time I have had the pleasure and honour of being at an Authors' dinner. From what Mr. Conway has stated it appears that there is a great deal of un- happiness sometimes within the circle of Authors, but I never expected to see any disturbance at an Authors' dinner; and if I were to express my own feelings I should describe them as being those of extreme felicity that I have the honour to sit at this table this evening. In fact, I am free to confess that, from what I have seen and heard of the party here present, a somewhat warmer feeling takes possession of me now than when I entered this hall, for you are all so modest and unassuming in manner—in fact this is the quietest public dinner I have ever been at ; but it seems to me that you do not carry in your bearing that  ## p. (#377) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 23 pride which we might have expected from children spoiled by the world’s applause. (Laughter). I have to propose the last toast of this evening. The fluency with which speeches have been deli- vered made me almost despair of being able to interest you at all, but I gather some confidence and comfort from the nature of my subject. You have heard your chairman—you have seen him for yourselves. You have heard a speech, weighted with good sense and humour, and you will take him, as I take him, to be more than a mere ornament for a banquet, and you may gauge his worth each one for yourselves. I do not think Mr. Moberly Bell has distinguished himself in the fields of fiction—of which there are so many representatives here this even- ing, ladies and gentlemen—but he has dis- tinguished himself in other fields of litera- ture. He has been away for many years in a distant land, as a narrator of facts, as a student of history, as an observer of political strategy, as an analyst of human motives. Week after week his letters have appeared in this country, and by them we were able to diagnose public feeling in that land. I dare say that he will submit to your superior 'gifts of divine imagination. He may not be able to raise a mortal to the skies, or bring an angel down to earth, like some of you can, but he can at least write most veracious political letters, and in his book “ Pharaohs and Fellahs '’ you will be able to find the keen discrimination and varied talents of a Plutarch. (Laughter.) I have known Mr. Moberly Bell for many years. Those who may only have been able to claim a slight acquaintance with him may be able to say that they would like to cultivate his acquaintance more closely, but I am sure those who are already possessed of his friendship can boast of a thing of which they are, and may well be proud. This is the gentleman to whose health I ask you to drink heartily—to his health and long life—and it is with all affection and sincerity that I give you “Our Chairman, Mr. Moberly Bell.” (Applause.) The CHAIRMAN.—Mr. Stanley, Your Excellency, My Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen: I thought I had forgotten how to blush, but Mr. Stanley is an artist of the renaissance, and he has dis- covered the lost art. I never before heard myself compared with Plutarch, and I never knew half the great things I had done, but I attribute a great deal of what Mr. Stanley has said to an acquaintance of twenty-eight years, and I beg that you will take Mr. Stanley's remarks about myself in a very different way to what you would take his remarks upon other matters with which he is even more acquainted—that you will take it with a grain of salt. (Laughter.) As I was coming into this room I was told by a lady that the speech of the chairman in reply to his health was expected to be extremely witty. That would have appalled me—did appal me, until I sud- denly remembered what is the soul of wit. I therefore approach my task with that consolation in mind, and I have nothing more to do than to thank you very heartily for the support you have given me, for the way in which you have welcomed me, for the warmth with which you have drunk my health, and on behalf of the Society of Authors I thank everyone here for their presence to-night. (Applause.) The company then rose. ** * * g- ºr -se BOOK TALK. UTOBIOGRAPHICAL memoranda, were left by the late Lord Selborne, and are now in course of preparation for issue. The work will be published by Messrs. Macmillan. Mr. George Barlow has written a story of artistic life, styled “Woman Regained,” which will appear shortly from the Roxburghe Press. Two art works of importance are announced by Messrs. Geo. Bell and Sons for publication in the autumn. One is on the paintings of Velasquez, and is being brought out by Mr. R. A. M. Steven- son, the eminent art critic, who is also cousin of the late Robert Louis Stevenson. The other con- cerns Sir Frederick Leighton, and among the hundred reproductions of his pictures which it will contain will be that of “Cimabue,” by per- mission of Her Majesty. Mr. Ernest Rhys has written a biography of the P.R.A. for the work, while an appreciation of him as artist is from the pen of Mr. F. S. Stephens. A technical dictionary of sea terms, phrases, and words used in the English and French languages has been compiled by Mr. William Pirrie, and will be issued shortly from the house of Messrs. Crosby Tockwood and Son. M. Alphonse Daudet, who has, of course, been the centre of attraction for literary London during May, is writing the story of his youth—or, rather, he is telling it to his intimate friend, Mr. Robert H. Sherard, who will put it into form and write it. For “Premier Voyage—Premier Mensonge ’’ is to be published in English, and the work of collaboration has been begun. Works relating to the Far East come just now not singly but in battalions. Another book on Rorea has just been published under the title of “Quaint Korea,” the writer being Mrs. Louise Jordan Miln, who is known for her larger work  ## p. (#378) ################################################ 24 THE AUTHOR. “When We Were Strolling Players in the East;” Mr. Lafcadio Hearn will shortly make a further addition to the stock with “Out of the East : Reveries and Studies in New Japan,” with the same publishers, Osgood, McIlvaine, and Co. Japan is also the subject of a volume of letters by Amy Wilson-Carmichael, which Messrs. Marshall Brothers are bringing out under the style “From Sunrise Land.” Then Mr. J. Morris, who was many years in Tokio, in the service of the Board of Works, has written a work called “Advance Japan: A Nation Thoroughly in Earnest,” a feature of which will be the Japanese national anthem done into English by Sir Edward Arnold. It is in the press of Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co. “Old- World Japan,” by Mr. Frank Rinder, is a volume which Mr. George Allen will issue shortly. Mr. Henry Norman’s important and already well- known work, too, “The Peoples and Politics of the Far East,” has during the month entered its third edition. Two other works on subjects of contemporary political interest are “Five Years in Madagascar,” by Colonel Francis C. Maude (Messrs. Chapman and Hall), and a book on Nicaragua by Mr. Archibald Colquhoun, special corresponeent of the Times. Mr. Charles G. Leland has gone in among the people of Florence, and sought to know their world of legend, and his book of record is announced for early publication by Mr. Nutt, entitled “Legends of Florence.” Mr. Aubyn Trevor-Battye's adventures in the Arctic regions are embodied in “Icebound on Rolguev,” which Messrs. Archibald Constable and Co. will publish for him very soon. Mr. Lionel Johnson and Mr. Le Gallienne have written the letterpress of “Bits of Old Chelsea,” which Messrs. Kegan Paul will issue in an artist’s proof edition, Mr. Walter Burgess having drawn for it about forty etchings. Few subjects could be more interesting, associated as Chelsea is with the great names of Carlyle, Turner, Rossetti, and Leigh Hunt — to mention only these. One notable sketch is of “A Corner in Sir Thomas More's Garden.” Only a hundred copies will make up the edition, and the price is Io guineas. An association has been formed among the prominent houses which do business in foreign books, with the object of keeping a look-out upon questions concerning the improvemant of their trade, and generally to live in harmony and defend their interests. The society is called “The Association of Foreign Booksellers in London.” Mr. H. Kleinan, of Messrs. Hatchette and Co., is president, and Mr. Kohn, of Messrs. Asher and Co., hon. Secretary. Mr. D. Christie Murray will publish, in the course of a week, through Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co., his new novel in one volume, “The Martyred Fool.” The story “Lochinvar,” which Mr. S. R. Crockett is writing, deals with the life of a High- lander exiled in Holland. Messrs. Methuen will publish it. A new romance by Mr. Gilbert Parker, entitled “When Walmond came to Pontiac; the Story of a Lost Napoleon’’ is due from Methuen's press to-day. The Hon. Denis Arthur Bingham will shortly issue, through Chapman and Hall, a volume of “Recollections of Paris.” He is the author of “A Journal of the Siege of Paris” and “The Marriages of the Buonapartes.” French life is also the subject of a book by Mr. Albert D. Vandam, which the same publishers have in hand, entitled “French Men and French Manners.” A new series of short novels by well-known writers will be commenced towards the end of the month by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. The first volume is to be “The Story of Bessie Cottrell,” by Mrs. Humphry Ward, which is appearing serially in Cornhill and Scribner's. Messrs. Routledge and Sons also announce a new fiction series at 3s. 6d., of which the first will be “Two Women and a Fool,” by H. Chatfield Taylor.” Another is to be produced by Messrs. Archd. Constable and Co., who in it will make no distinction of names, but regard simply the merit of a story. Mr. Lang edits a new edition of “The Death Wake,” the poem by Thomas Tod Stoddart, which first appeared in 1831, and is now ex- tremely rare. It will be issued from the Bodley Head. Two works of history which are to appear shortly are “The Model Republic,” in which Mr. Grenfell Baker traces the evolution of Switzer- land; and a history of the Australasian Colonies, from their foundation to the ye, r 1893, by Pro- fessor E. Jenks, of University College, Liverpool. The latter will be the next volume in the Cam- bridge Historical Series, edited by Professor Prothero; while Mr. Baker's book will be pub- lished by Messrs. H. S. Nichols and Co. Mr. Grant Allen (who is dramatising his recent much-debated novel, “The Woman Who Did,” assisted by a theatrical collaborator in the person of Mr. Dyce Scott) is one of several leading authors who will contribute to a new series of complete stories to be published by Messrs. Tillot- son and Son, of Bolton. Mr. Crockett is of the  ## p. (#379) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 25 number, with a tale called “The Enlistment of a Cameronian; ” and Miss Corelli contributes “The Withering of a Rose.” - Chief among the books published during May was “The Life and Letters of Edward A. Free- man, D.C.L., LL.D.,” by the Dean of Winchester (W. R. W. Stephens, B.D.), which Messrs. Macmillan issued in two volumes. It is interest- ing to note that the great historian had an “ insuperable repugnance to reading or writing in a public library.” “As if,” he said once, “to take the lowest ground, money were not better and more cheaply spent in buying one's own books, than in buying railway tickets to go read other men's books a long way off.” From the same publishing house early in the month came the first volume of a notable work, “A History of English Poetry,” by Mr. W. J. Courthope. The definition of English poetry given by Mr. Court- hope is metrical compositions in the language “from the period at which it becomes fairly intelligible to readers of the present day.” The author anticipates his work will be completed before the end of the century. The first two volumes of the “Memoirs of Barras, Member of the Directorate,” were published by Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine, and Co. Mr. George Duruy edits the work, and in his introduction defends Napoleon from the attacks of Barras, and gene- rally exhibits the latter as a scoundrel. Mr. H. S. Hoole Waylen has compiled a selec- tion of “Thoughts from the Writings of Richard Jefferies,” which Messrs. Longmans will publish immediately. The same firm will send out Sir Edward Arnold’s new book of verse, called “The Tenth Muse, and Other Poems; ” and a volume of “Russian Rambles,” by Isabel F. Hapgood, who relates inter alia a visit to Count Tolstoy in his home. What is likely to be an excellent catalogue of the manuscripts in the Fitzwilliam Museum has been prepared by the director, Dr. M. R. James, and will come from the Cambridge University Press on an early day. Twenty pages of photo- graphic reproductions of important manuscripts are given. The work is priced net at 25s. “The Rise and Growth of the English Nation, with special reference to Epochs and Crises,” by Dr. W. H. S. Aubrey, is announced for publication by Mr. Elliott Stock. It will be completed in three volumes, the first being published early in May and the rest at short intervals. The June number of the Antiquary will con- tain an interesting illustrated paper on “Some of the Round Towers of France;” also an article on the R. A. Exhibition under the title “The Anti- quary among the Pictures.” The London Library has added 40,000 volumes to its shelves since 1888, when the present catalogue was published, and the census of January showed that the stock has grown to a total of 167,000. While the accommodation is thus severely taxed, the income also increases steadily—there are 2279 members—and at the general meeting on the 13th inst, a proposal will come up for the appointment of a professional auditor. A new catalogue will be ready three or four years hence. Mr. J. F. Hogan, M.P. has written “The Sister Dominions,” in which he gives the impressions Canada and Australia made upon him during a recent tour. As he is secretary of the Colonial party in the House of Commons, the author had special means of receiving the opinions of public men in the colonies. The book will be published soon by Messrs. Ward and Downey. Australian life (along with that of Scotland) is also the concern of a novel called “By Adverse Winds,” which Mr. Oliphant Smeaton, editor of the Liberal, has written, and Messrs. Oliphant, Anderson, and Ferrier will publish. The produce of the past month in the depart- ment of periodicals includes a new monthly, on general lines, edited by Mr. William Graham, and called the Twentieth Century, devoted to articles on subjects of the day, but containing also fiction and verse; and a new quarterly of the same price as the Yellow Book and, like it, concerned with literature and art. This latter is the Evergreen, “a northern seasonal,” published in Edinburgh by Patrick Geddes and Colleagues, and in London by Mr. Fisher Unwin. The contents of each issue are to correspond with the season of the year it appears in. Mrs. Emma Marshall will shortly add to the series of her historical romances a story entitled “The White King's Daughter. Messrs. Seeley and Co. are the publishers of these stories, of which “Under Salisbury Spire’ and “Ken- sington Palace ’’ are amongst the most popular. “Roughly Told Stories,” is a book apparently by a new hand, named John Ingold. He aims at originality and epigram. He is also a cynic. One sketch in the volume at least is noticeable —that called “The Tramp.” (The Leadenhall Press.) The authorship of “A Superfluous Woman” has at length become public. That it was from a practised hand every one knew, but there was some doubt as to the sex of the writer. The book was quite one of the successes of 1894, and ran through several editions. Another novel by the same author, Miss Emma Brooke, entitled “Tran- sition,” has just been published. Let us wish it as large a success.  ## p. (#380) ################################################ 26 THE AUTHOR. A prettily bound book, with its silver and grey, is Mathilde Blind’s “Birds of Passage.” It is a book of songs—“Songs of the Orient”— “Songs of the Occident’” — “Shakespeare Sonnets”—and miscellaneous poems. Let the poet speak for herself in one of her Shakesperian Sonnets, that called “Cleve Woods: ” Sweet Avon glides where clinging rushes seem To stay his course, and, in his flattering glass, Meadows and hills and mellow woodlands pass, A fairer world as imaged in a dream. And sometimes, in a visionary gleam, From out the secret covert's tangled mass, The fisher-bird starts from the rustling grass, A jewelled shuttle shot along the stream. Even here methinks where moon-lapped shallows smiled Eound isles no bigger than a baby cot, Titania found a glowworm-lighted child, Led far astray, and, with anointing hand Sprinkling clear dew from a forget-me-not, Hailed him the Laureate of her Fairyland. “A Life's Mistake” is a story told by Charles Garvice, and published in New York by “George Munro’s Son’s.” Mr. Garvice writes like one who has a future before him. But he should compress. A story ought to be very good indeed to be continued for 35o long pages of closely packed type. - “Creation’s Hope” (Baker and Son, Clifton) is a religious poem whose aim and scope are indi- cated by the title. It is by the Rev. Marcus S. C. Rickards, M.A. The following is an extract : In this fair life scene, over everything There hangs a chilling fear—as the bright Noon Is spoilt by haze, or as the smiling Spring Is marred by blight—a fear, that late or soon Tempers all bliss, and clouds each native boon. Close as an ever-brooding presence sits That fear of death, which now makes Nature swoon, Now braces her for what this clime befits, Which Ignorance alone for a brief spell outwits. The warbler flitting on from spray to spray Fears not the gun that compasses its doom : The schoolboy stealing up to cap his prey Starts not the shy moth settling on the bloom ; The sunny May-fly scorns eve's pending gloom : The feasting grub recks not that ampler size Yields the hid foe within more food and room : The gleaming trout darts at the summer flies, Nor shuns the murderous hook arrayed in kindred guise. But we know we must die, and can but wait: We lounge 'mid flowers and shine while distant claps From gathering thunder-clouds forebode our fate; Large rain-drops fall, and inky gloom enwraps, Tho' Sunbeams linger on awhile perhaps. We roam life’s strand, and eye the nearing tide, Which gains on each, and all at length entraps : We gather shells, we strut with childish pride, We play about while Death creeps on with fatal stride. The Rev. Atherton Knowles has produced a little book which ought to become widely popular, for its subject alone. Most of us are interested in Anglican Service Music, its history and de- velopment. It is a contribution not only to the history of religion but also to that of social manners and customs in which churchgoing occupies so large a place. (Elliot Stock.) “Poems,” by Louis H. Victory, is published by Elliot Stock. Here is one of them : * I walk the world in thought-engendered grief: I grieve for all the pain that taints the years; I grieve for wrongs that rend the soul of seers Who find no power to bring the world relief. I grieve for kings whose golden-sorrowed leaf Of life's brief book is filled with kingly fears; I grieve for beggars starving through their years, Whose consolation dwells in sweet Belief. If I could weep for all the wrongs I see I would be blest with some relief from woe, But my dim eyes will never yield the flow My wearied heart one moment to set free. And as I wander down the path of years, I pray to God for His good gift of tears. “A Japanese Marriage” (A. & C. Black), by Douglas Sladen. Here is a novel laid in that enchanted land of colour and sunshine which is now being talked about by everybody. The setting is strange, and the characters move about under new conditions among an Anglo-Japanese life which is new and delightful. It should be as popular as Loti’s “Chrysanthème.” - A new and cheaper edition of “A Prince of Como,” by Mrs. E. M. Davy has just been issued by the authoress’s publishers, Messrs. Jarrold and Sons. We are glad to see this solid recognition of the work of a young author. . It will be followed, we venture to hope, by many other editions. Miss Eleanor Holmes has completed a new novel entitled “To-day and To-morrow.” It will be issued shortly in 3 vols. by Messrs. Hurst and blackett. A completed edition of the “Works of the late Griffith Edwards,” consisting mainly of local histories in Wales, will be produced shortly (Elliot Stock). A number of the author's poems, both in Welsh and English, are added to the work, which is edited by Mr. Elias Owen, and is fully illustrated. Mrs. Stevenson has just had another story published. It is in Messrs. Hutchinson’s “Home- spun Series,” both in cloth and paper covers. It is called “Woodrup's Dinah,” and is a tale of Nidderdale, the beautiful Yorks Valley, lying between Great Whernside and Knaresbro' and Harrogate. One who knows the dale says: “It simply makes me live there again, and the dialect, customs, and habits come back with more vivid-  ## p. (#381) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 27 ness than I could have believed possible after twenty years.” The author of “Ernest England,” mentioned in “Book Talk” of last month, is not “J. A. Tucker” but “J. A. Parker,” to whom an apology is due for the mistake. It was also in error that Mr. Harry Furniss was stated to “ have accepted control of the art section ” of the New Budget. He is the originator, chief proprietor, editor, and manager of the New Budget. The March edition of 2000 copies of “A Maid of the Manse,” by Mrs. E. Rentoul Esler, being exhausted, Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. are preparing a larger edition for immediate ISSUl€. Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster have just published a novel by Miss H. P. Redden, entitled “McClellan of McClellan.” The book is illus- trated by the author. Price 6s. *-- ~ -º CORRESPONDENCE, I.—MUSIC AND WoRDs. N reading Miss Helen Marion Burnside's reasonable letter regarding the lot of minor poets, I would take exception to one remark only. #he poet should certainly have a share in the performing rights of a larger musical work, but in a song these rights are practically worth nothing, they having completely lapsed from force of circumstances. Unless they were recog- nised universally insistence upon them would kill the song. I should suggest that the poet's initial remuneration should cover the sale of a certain number of hundreds of copies, and upon the sale exceeding this amount a royalty should be given by the publisher to the poet. MRs. MARY A. C. SALMond. 21, St. Leonard’s-terrace, Royal Chelsea Hospital, May 24. II.-DREAM POEMs. May I add to the number of dream-poems? Many a time I have wakened with metre and rhyme on my lips; but of only three such in- spirations have I kept a record. Once I dreamed that I was pouring out tea for a large party, and, growing tired, made the following remark: It is not fair To make poor little me, Who am small and spare, Pour out all the tea. The word spare must have been used for sake of the rhyme, as it does not at all describe my figure | Another night I dreamed a whole long poem, describing, as if for children, the career of a good little boy. I woke with the following couplet: To follow this goodly example he’s bound, And he’s sure to be happy wherever he's found. My third example is an excerpt from a serious poem, all of which is lost except these lines: Faces we have not seen for years, And some which last we saw in tears. They struck me as rather pathetic. F. BAYFor D HARRISON. TTI.-PERSONAL. The American journalist who, in the Mail and Eapress (New York), has seen fit, on what he terms “internal evidence,” to formulate the charges categorically denied by Mr. John Bloun- delle-Burton in the following letter, appears to have indulged in an outbreak of abuse that is not common even on the other side of the Atlantic. What that abuse and those charges are will be plainly seen by Mr. Bloundelle-Burton’s plain and convincing denial of them : Constitutional Club, London. May 13, 1895. The Editor, the New York Mail and Ea'press, New York. SIR,-A cutting from your paper, published last month, has been shown me, in which, under the heading “Mr. Safe,” you state that there is an edition of my novel “The Hispaniola Plate,” published in America by the Castle Pub- lishing Company,” and that in this edition there is a bio- graphy of me which “bears internal evidence of having been written by the author.” Permit me to show you, therefore, what such “internal evidence” is worth. |Until I read the column so headed in your paper, I was totally unaware that any arrangements had been made by the publishers of “The Hispaniola Plate ’’ (Cassell and Co., London) for reproduction by any firm in the United States, and, consequently, did not know that the edition from which you are undoubtedly quoting was in existence. Con- sequently, also, I know nothing of the biography to which you refer as “bearing internal evidence ’’ of having been written by me. And, “internal evidence ’’ notwithstand- ing, the statement that I wrote the biography is false. I have never seen it yet, since naturally it is not in the London edition; I repeat that I know nothing whatever about it, except that which I can glean from your article, and, moreover, no biography of me has ever been written or suggested by myself. I gather also, from what you say, that comparison favourable to me has been made in this production between myself and Mr. , a piece of vulgarity which—in this country at least !—would have been quite sufficient to prove to any critic (as I imagine the writer of your article considers himself to be) that it could not possibly emanate from any author claiming to possess the slightest feelings of self-respect. But, since the discussion of such a claim as this is,  ## p. (#382) ################################################ 28 THE AUTHOR. perhaps, superfluous in my refutation of your writer's ideas and statements, I desire simply to inform you that this part of the so-called “biography” was no more written by me, or known by me, than was any other portion of it, and also that, until doing so at this present moment, I have never written Mr. — 's name. In conclusion, I ask you to give this denial as much pub- licity as you have given the statement, And I remain, Sir, Your obedient servant, (Signed) JOHN BLOUNDELLE-BURTON. IV.-DISCOUNT. Here is a case for the consideration of pub- lishers. A firm offers a 7s. 6d. book for 5s. 9d., and to encourage the publishers we order the work. It arrives by Carter, Paterson, and we have to pay 4d. carriage. If we order the book of Bickers, or Bumpus, we obtain it for 5s. 7#d. or 5s. 8d., and it is delivered free of charge. Does the arrangement profit the author more in case I than in case 2 P And if not, why should we pay 4d. to oblige the publisher, and put a few extra pence in his pocket P S. [The author has nothing at all to do with it.— ED.] W.—ENCOURAGEMENT v. DISCOURAGEMENT. My vicissitudes as an author may be of inte- rest as somewhat remarkable. My first novel, published anonymously, was accepted by a leading firm, had excellent reviews in first-class papers, was pirated in America most successfully. The second, in my maiden name, brought out in first- class style by the same firm, had still better reviews. However, it attracted no attention. I was asked by my publishers if I were not disap- pointed, They had expected much from it; but the subject was painful—that of a woman's intemperance, and its telling was “too graphic, too clever, to get the second reading it deserved,” so they said. A master in fiction has since said “It was a book for a second edition.” Then came my third. The same approbation from the reviews, but I verily believe it was killed by one that breathed the word “psychological.” Hard for it was not so. I would not insult the Spirit of the Times by crediting it with time or digestion for such subtlety. This hurrying age adds to its fever by demanding incident in fiction on a par with that which society and travel endeavour to secure for it. The terse and pungent are in favour, no longer the discursive which takes you by pleasant bye-paths off the high road of the story into touch with the writer's personal thoughts and opinions, out of broad sunshine into restful shade. What is there in the modern novel to make you close it with a careful thumb as your marker, and look out of the window and reflect with the writer? Nothing. Tife is hard facts, and so are latter- day books. I thing it is Mr. Hall Caine who says a writer has no right to digress to his own opinions and observations; one must be kept at full strain after the characters. But “The Golden Butterfly ’’ is in a sixpenny edition, and there are readers who hail digressions such as we find in it as milestones where one may pause and meditate. Well, my third novel died before its best reviews —Guardian, Athenæum, and Academy—were out; the former foretold great things for me. On the strength of my book the C.E.T.S asked me to write a story for them. I did so, in a fort- night. It come out in their Chronicle, and both paper and cloth editions—a stroke of success. My last story is just out, both in paper and cloth too, a large edition in a well-known series. I am venturing on another three-decker, and have another short one in the market. But my reviews warrant me in expecting far greater success. Is the reviewing system at fault some- where P A book is often reviewed when it is either everywhere or virtually dead. All my books have been called powerful and realistic. In my temper- ance story, it was almost suggested in the columns of a paper that my facts must be personal—I hope not from myself as an inebriate | These terms are fashionable praise, but I have not been the fashion. Shorter stories, however, seem to be “getting me forwarder.” But how tantalising is the buffeting between intensely appreciative reviews bearing out a publisher's confidence and public indifference I have been warranted in nourishing great expectations of a full tide, and found myself stranded high and dry on the beach. I have been likened, to my own astonishment, to Mr. Thos. Hardy and Mr. Geo. Meredith. But the public remain stolid. My “pathos, humour, picturesqueness and power” are not for their enthusiasms. Yet I must write. I believe as firmly as Mr. Crockett in the gift being God- given, to be used. I live greatly with imaginary people; when they live with me I must put pen to paper and oust one set to make room for another. But I am not now working up to my powers—deliberately. I have found it exhaust- ing to do so, realising my emotional and dramatic situations too strongly ; so am lowering my standard. Was I born under an unlucky star, and is it my fate to have to be most discouraged by encouragements P Where are the powers that will adjust the balance by making recognition consistent with reviewing P I don’t grudge labour, but I yearn for its just reward. Mean- while I hear my case is a rare one, so I chronicle it. M. E. S. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 01 (June 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 01 (June 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-06-01-The-Author-6-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/279/1895-07-01-The-Author-6-2.pdf a01d49a9ea078f75d654aed1e16d1340 PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-07-01 Volume 6 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 29–52 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18950701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU CTED BY W.A. L TER BES A N T. VoI. VI.-No. 2.] JULY 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances show.ld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. e- “ - WARNINGS AND ADWICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.—It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTS. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £Io must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. 4. AscERTAIN what A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SLDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTs.—Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alome. 6. CoST OF PRODUCTION.--Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. r 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. IO. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. —- Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *- -** - * ~s HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple D 2  ## p. (#384) ################################################ 3O THE AUTHOR. to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *- - --> THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : I. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed eaclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days’ notice should be given. . 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted * is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. *~ * ==* -*. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines,  ## p. (#385) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 31 or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *-- ~~~ sº-sº" ºr *s LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—ADDRESS BY MIR. HALL CAINE. * OLLOWING the annual meeting of members F of the Retail Newsagents’ and Booksellers' Union, which was held yesterday morning at Stationers' Hall, Ludgate-hill, under the presidency of Mr. C. Roberts (Brompton), a mass meeting of the trade was held in the evening in the same hall, for the purpose of hearing an address by Mr. Hall Caine, “upon his experience of the present unfair conditions existing in the bookselling trade.” There was a large attendance, members being present from all parts of the country. Letters regretting inability to be present were read by the general secretary (Mr. E. Gowing Scopes) from Sir George Newnes, who was absent on a political mission on the Con- tinent ; from Mr. B. Quaritch, and Mr. Mudie. A telegram was also received to a similar effect from Mr. Zangwill on account of ill-health. Mr. Hall Caine, who was received with applause, stated that there was no better maxim than the old and trite one that union was strength, and there was no body of men who had more reason to remember it than the booksellers of the United Kingdom. Therefore he began by congratulating them on the organisation of book- sellers which they had met that night to inaugu- rate. Never in the history of English booksellers had there been more need for organisation, because the condition of the trade of the book- seller had hardly ever been so bad. It was not to be accounted for on any of the ordinary principles of commercial law. On the one hand they had an enormous increase of population during the past half-century, an enormous increase of wealth, and an enormous increase of the reading public ; and, on the other hand, they had an appalling decline in the number of booksellers throughout the kingdom. More than that, the past half century had witnessed a complete change in the character of the bookseller's business. Fifty years ago the bookseller was a seller of books only. His shop was lined with books, his counters were covered and his windows were filled with them. Bookselling was a lively industry in those days. It existed by itself, and was a profitable and an honourable, and even a dignified and distinguished business. That con- * dition was a thing of the past. There were hardly a score of such book shops remaining in the provinces. The other book shops were small- wares or fancy goods shops first, and book shops afterwards. No longer did books line the walls, cover the counters, and fill the windows. Children's dolls and air balls, ladies’ purses and hand-bags, inkstands and Japanese fans had usurped the places which knew the new books mo more. The bookseller was not to blame. He would rather sell books than nick-nacks if he were able to do so and to exist. It was not from choice that he had descended from the estate of bookseller to that of the keeper of a little Moorish bazaar. He would tell them that, as a dealer in new books, he could not exist, and that he was compelled to supplement his bookselling business with these humbler auxiliary aids. Yet more books were sold to-day than at any previous time. The sales of the classic literature in cheap editions were now very great indeed, and the sales of new books, of new novels for example, were beyond comparison larger than in the best days even of Dickens. Where lay the mischief that was crushing the local booksellers out of existence P CONCERNING THE DISCOUNT BOOKSELLER, Ten or more years ago a number of booksellers in the heart of London began to sell new books to the public at the great discount of 25 per cent. They had an enormous success, because they made large businesses with a rapid turn- over. But the heart of London was the only scene for such an enterprise. To the local book- seller such terms were impossible. He could not give 25 per cent. discount and keep a roof over his head. His customers demanded that discount on pain of leaving him. He gave it in some cases, and so died hard. Many of his class were thus crushed out of life, but not until they had inflicted a heavy blow on the great discount houses of London. These houses were not as a whole so prosperous now as they were a few years ago. They had suffered severely in exter- minating the local bookseller. (Hear, hear.) No system of bookselling that was centralised in London would ever work for the book trade as the old local bookselling system worked; large as the increase in the sales of books had been during the past half century, it was not at all Com- mensurate with the increase in population and in the taste for reading. The old bookseller with his local shop was the only agency yet found that seemed to be at all capable of making the |book trade of to-day what it ought to be. (Hear, hear.) With the whole book trade feeling the injury which was said by many to have been  ## p. (#386) ################################################ 32 THE AUTHOR. inflicted by the discount business a remedy had been suggested. This was the net-book remedy. So far as he understood it, the proposal was that a new book should be sold met at the published price, and that the bookseller should be allowed 20 per cent. for selling it. But here, again, the local bookseller was at a disadvantage in Com- petition with his London fellow tradesman. The 20 per cent. which was enough for the London bookseller was not enough for the local bookseller, with his greater expenses of “laying down '' and his smaller sales. The net-book system had much to recommend it, but it needed the readjustment of its terms. (Applause.) “ UNBRIDIED GREED' contROVERSY. — REMAIRECABLE FIGURES. This first explanation of the decline of the book trade (that it had suffered from the big discount businesses) touched points with which he was not entirely competent to deal, but the other explana- tion of that decline, the popular explanation, the explanation which had been making so much noise of late, was one on which he might quite modestly but confidently claim to be as good an authority at this moment as any other man what- ever. Continuing, Mr. Hall Cane said: It is being circulated very industriously that the book- trade is declining because authors have been THE Squeezing the publishers, who in turn have had to squeeze the booksellers. The charge appears to have taken shape in the speech of my friend and comrade Edmund Gosse, but it has been backed up by the extraordinary letters of Mr. Fisher Unwin, Mr. Burleigh of the Associated Booksellers, and other wise and well-informed persons in the Times, Daily News, and else- where. May I be so bold as to say that during the past few months it has been my painful duty to forget more about the financial relations of author and publisher than it has yet fallen to Mr. Gosse's much happier lot to learn ? But I have remembered enough to give you to-night certain exact figures which neither Mr. Gosse, nor Mr. Fisher Unwin, nor any of their brother critics and publishers will be quite so courageous as to question, because they are the figures of pub- lishers themselves, the best publishers, supplied to me for my personal use in another connection, but honestly and properly available for the rebutting of a damaging and unfounded charge. We are told that the “unbridled greed” of the author is killing the book trade; but these are the exact facts. A 6s. novel costs to print and bind about Is. a copy; if produced in good numbers, it can be done for a penny less; it sometimes costs a penny more. To advertise a successful novel a publisher may spend two pence a copy, but where he knows his business, and where the sales are in twenties and thirties of thousands, he does not usually spend nearly so much. The author's royalties on a 6s. novel vary from 15 per cent. to 25 per cent., and in only two known instances have authors received more. This royalty is on the published price, but usually with the condition that thirteen copies count as twelve. Thus the payment of the most highly-paid of English novelist—two novelists excepted—is 1s. 4d. per copy. So the writing, printing, binding, and advertising of a popular 6s. novel has cost 2s. 6;d. That is the gross outlay. PUBLISHERs' PROFITs. Now, what is received for the book P I will quote from a paper in the handwriting of one of our great publishers. The full price paid for a 6s, book is 4s. 2d. less 5 per cent, thirteen copies as twelve, namely, 3s. 8d. The lowest wholesale price paid is 4s. less 7% per cent. or Io per cent., thirteen as twelve, namely, 3s. 4d. Therefore, the average earnings to the publisher who has distributing agencies of his own are 3s. 6d., or a fraction under. Thus the profit to the publisher on a successful 6s. book, which pays 25 per cent. to the author, is I Id. a copy. But the smaller local bookseller does not buy at even 3s. 8d. Being a purchaser of small numbers, and often requiring credit, he buys from one of the great distributing agencies, and pays from 4s. to 4s. 2d. for his 6s. book. Now, this book—upon which he must pay carriage from London—he is expected to sell, and often does sell, at 4s. 6d. in order to keep pace with his brother publisher in the heart of London. These are the figures, I believe the exact figures. I have not quoted them from one authority only, but from at least six excellent authorities, all publishers; and none of my authorities will question my right to use them, for they were supplied in the open spirit of men who had nothing to conceal or fear. But the figures show—first, that the local bookseller's profits are reduced to the miserably inadequate sum of 3; d. ; next, that the author's earnings reach the modest sum of Is. 4d. ; again, that the printing and binding of a book costs no more than Is. ; and finally, that the gross cost of pro- ducing a book is often as low as 2s. 6; d., and the expense of distributing it is often as high as Is. 7#d, After this we ought to hear no more of the “unbridled greediness” of authors, and of the accusation that authors are squeezing the booksellers. While Is. 7#d. is the cost of dis- tributing a 6s. book to the local booksellers, the public and the trade may know where the shoe pinches. (Loud applause.)  ## p. (#387) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 33 SU GGESTED REMEDIES. For this ruinous condition, asked Mr. Hall Caine, what was the remedy ? The first and easiest remedy lay in the hands of the more suc- cessful author. He did not squeeze the retail bookseller, and neither was it to his interest that anybody else should squeeze him. In his agreements he ought to be assured that the book- seller should have his book at a living wage. (Loud applause.) This condition had been offered to him by more than one of the best publishers, and he should most certainly see that it formed a clause in any agreement he should make in the future, (Renewed applause.) That would mean, as far as it went, the reduction of the earnings of the middlemen. (Hear, hear.) The next remedy lay with the booksellers them- selves. By uniting their forces they might go in a body to the publishers, and say, “Give us a profit upon which we can exist.” That, he under- stood, was what they intended to do. The effect of this protest, if it succeeded, would be to reduce the number of the middlemen. Books would have to pass through fewer hands. Either the “new” publisher himself or his wholesale dis- tributing agency would eventually have to go. If they asked him which, he could not hesitate to reply the “new” publisher. (Applause.) The distributing agencies (agencies like Messrs. W. H., Smith and Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.) were often the only real publishers. They were the only people who were doing the useful and necessary work of distribution, except in the few instances of the active publishers who were distributing for themselves both at home and abroad. They were earning their wages, and neither the book trade nor the authors could have the slightest desire to disturb them. But cer- tainly their protest would exterminate certain of the “new” publishers, men who rented two rooms somewhere, and without machinery of any visible kind, and almost without visible capital, carried on noisy and apparently profitable businesses by the sole help of the great and powerful distri- buting agencies. A MODERN IN WIENTION. The third remedy lay deeper down, and might appear to be more dangerous to touch. It was a remedy which they would employ as a last resource, and with the consciousness of its risks and difficulties—he meant the remedy of doing without the publisher altogether. It was not for them to undervalue the real live publisher, though they thought his relations both with authors and with booksellers stood in need of reconsideration. (Cheers.) But there were just two parties neces- sary to the production of a book—the man who made it, and the man who sold it to the public. The publisher was a modern invention. He did. not exist, as such, in England as recently as the days of Dr. Johnson. Authors then talked of writing for the booksellers, not for the publishers, and they must not suppose that bookseller and publisher were equivalent terms. A bookseller in Johnson's time was what he still was—a man who sold books over his counter, not a publisher who distributed books which other people were to sell. There was no middleman in those days to stand between the man who wrote the book and the man who sold it to the public. And it was to this excellent condition that they might be com- pelled to return in part, if not altogether. (Loud cheers.) Bookselling was in a thriving state then, and, Grub-street notwithstanding, authors were not so often starved out of existence as they were now. (Hear, hear.) It had hardly ever been in a thriving state since. It was now in a more deplorable condition than at any time, per- haps, since the great failure which involved Scott in ruin. He had shown them where the money went which was made by books, and he urged them to reflect whether it might not be to the advan- tage of the only two parties essential to the pro- duction of books that they might sometimes come closer together. If they could do so—if they could dispense with the services of the interme- diaries, they must both be gainers by the change. The author could afford to give the bookseller a profit such as he has never had in the history of English bookselling, and yet keep a greater profit for himself than he had ever been paid in the history of English publishing. Booksellers and authors would be dividing the profits not of one middleman merely, but of two middlemen. Mr. Longman looked with amused indifference towards any attempt to dispense with the third estate in the republic of letters. But they, on their part, were disposed to believe that the publisher could occasionally be dispensed with ; and now that the booksellers of the kingdom were banding together in this Association, the means of touch with the trade (which hitherto was a scattered one only to be reached by the expensive machinery of travellers) was becoming simple and easy. And if an author might publish his book for himself, if by help of a business representative, a clerk, and a cashier, he might send it direct from the printer and bookbinder to the shop of the book- seller, he would not only put more into the book- seller's pocket and more into his own pocket on each copy sold, but he would enormously increase the chances of sale by vitalising the trade of book- selling, by restoring it to the condition of a living industry, and by insuring a wider distribution. (Loud cheers.)  ## p. (#388) ################################################ 34 THE AUTHOR. MR. RUSKIN’s ExPERIENCE. Their friends outside, their publishing friends, would do their best to smile and say that these were revolutionary measures. But they were not so revolutionary as they might appear to be. A few weeks ago he had the pleasure of discussing them with Mr. Ruskin, who many years ago foresaw the crisis in which they were now placed, and made an effort of his own to escape from it. What the merits were of Mr. Ruskin’s remedy it was not for him to say. The only remark he would make was that in an endeavour to abolish the publishers Mr. Ruskin created another publisher. (Hear, hear.) That was an obvious and immi- nent danger of any reform on the lines he had indicated. The other middleman always lay in wait for the reformer who rose up to exterminate the middleman. No doubt Mr. Ruskin had reason to be entirely satisfied with the results of his own experiment, but the great reform of the bookselling trade, if it ever came about, would go deeper than that, deeper than any discussion of net prices and discounts, or any settlement of the vexed question of thirteens—it would go to the very root of the existence of the publisher himself, as publisher apart from bookseller. If this reform should be attempted in a large way, if any considerable body of popular English authors should try to follow Mr. Ruskin’s lead with more technical knowledge and experience, whatever success or failure attended them, the responsi- bility for the change would rest with the publishers themselves. The publishers would have provoked it by starving the local bookseller out of existence, and by throwing the blame of that act upon the authors, and loftily threatening to “send them back to Grub-street.” Both book- sellers and authors were finding out that the real earnings of books were stopped midway between the producer and consumer, and that the services of the publisher in the fortunes of books were often the meanest sort of bogey set up to frighten them. Far be it from them to say that the publisher had not done and was not still doing in some cases excellent service to literature and to the trade of bookselling. He had suggested and fostered many noble literary enterprises; he had helped many worthy authors to recognition and recompense; and he had, by wise and merciful methods of business promoted the growth of the bookselling industry in many places. Far be it from them to undervalue the work of the real publisher, who, through many years, perhaps many generations, had gathered about his house a vast machinery of book distribution, and was in touch with the public and with the Press. But they need show no quarter to certain other types of publishers, who had no visible reason for their existence except that they passed a book on from the printer and bookbinder to the agency that was to distribute it. At all events he con- gratulated them heartily on their efforts at organisation, and he assured them that where their interests lie as booksellers there lay their interests as authors. Booksellers and authors must stand shoulder to shoulder. If he might dare to speak in general terms for his own craft it was not for their good that the local bookseller was being starved out of existence. (Applause.) It was to their interest that the bookseller, both in the country and in London, should work for a living wage—(applause)—that he should be encouraged to buy books in order that he might sell them ; that he should be able to exist by selling books alone and not by selling gimcracks and nick-nacks, and that his shop should be nowadays what it was in the days of their fathers and grandfathers—the centre of the intellectual life of the locality in which it was placed. (Loud applause.) Mr. E. Gowing-Scopes, the general secretary, at the invitation of the Chairman, entered into an explanation of the proposed Booksellers' Union. He had, he declared with apparent modesty, been for some time an “agitator’’ in the trade, one of the greatest needs and desires of which was to remove the burden of discount, If they had strength of purpose enough to combine together, no publishing house could stand against them and rob them of the profits which honestly belong to them. At that meeting representatives were pre- sent from every great centre in Great Britain— from Edinburgh, Glasgow, Manchester, Bradford, Leeds, and of the great centres of the industry. That night they had made a step in the right direction, for they had found a great author like Mr. Hall Caine who was bold enough to stand up and say, if they could not induce those who stood between them to help them, that then they would stand shoulder to shoulder together as author and bookseller, and manage their own affairs. Under such circumstances a book might be produced at five shillings—at a fairer price to the public, for after all, six shillings was a big lump for the public to pay for a book which costs one shilling to produce—and at the lesser price bring a better profit to the author and to the seller. It seemed to him wrong that a publisher, who did merely mechanical work, should take as great a share of profit as the author who worked on a novel one or two years and took all the risks of success or failure. It appeared, indeed, as if there was an opening for an authors' union. (Laughter and applause.) He hoped to see the union for which they had long waited successfully established. He hoped also to induce Mr. Caine to help them to  ## p. (#389) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 35 form an author's committee that should act in conjunction with the National Association of Booksellers, and he knew that at least four or five of the leading authors were willing to combine with Mr. Caine in the effort he was ready to undertake. Mr. C. Roberts moved, “That in the opinion of this meeting it is expedient to form a National Association of Booksellers for the purpose of of acting upon the scheme suggested for the aboli- tion of the discount system.” Mr. J. C. Mather seconded the resolution, which was carried with acclamation.—Daily News, June 5. II.-LECTURING IN AMERICA. I observed a passage in last month’s Author which speaks of the gains to be made by lecturing in America. It is a subject upon which there has been a great deal of exaggeration, and I think that a few words upon it may not be amiss— the more so as my name was coupled with the remarks. Anyone who goes to America with the intention of seeing the place and the people, and counts on no more from his lectures than the payment of his expenses, will have a most enjoyable experience. He will come back with enlarged ideas, with a pleasant remembrance of hospitality received and with new friendships, which he will hope to retain until they are old ones. But if he goes with the primary idea of making money he will be disappointed. Thackeray and Dickens made money, and when we have another Thackeray and Dickens they may do the same; but the British lecturer whose credentials are more modest will find that the margin left over, after his expenses are paid, is probably a less sum than he could have easily earned in his own study. In the extract to which I refer from your American correspondence, the sum of 500 dollars a lecture is mentioned. This is nonsense. Taking an average a fifth part of it would be nearer the mark, which is no more than could be obtained from the better class provincial societies in Great Britain. For argument’s sake, however, let us put the American average at 125 dollars. When the agent's commission of 15 per cent, and the high travelling and hotel expenses have been paid, the lecturer will probably have from 80 to 85 dollars clear. Allow him four lectures a week, and we have from 320 to 350 dollars as his gain Two months of this will leave him something under 3000 dollars. From this he has to sub- tract his double passage-money, and about a month extra spent in the journey and prepara- tions. If the balance will exceed what he would WOT. WI. earn in the same period by his pen, it is then worth his while to go to America for money. If any brother author should go, however, I strongly recommend him to put his affairs in the hands of my friend, Major J. B. Bond, in whom they will find a very sympathetic comrade as well as a keen business manager. My own trip to America was one of the most pleasant experiences of my life, but if it had been the wish to earn more than I could have done at home which had attracted me thither, I should certainly have been disappointed. This would be a merely personal and unimportant matter, were it not that the mention of exaggerated sums in your pages might mislead and cause disappointment to some of your readers. A. CONAN DOYLE, Grand Hotel Belvedere, Davos-Platz, Switzerland. III.-A HUMOROUS AGREEMENT. Here is a pleasing offer: “I will take the entire responsibility of the production, advertis- ing, &c., of the work if you will agree to be responsible for 375 copies at 3s. 6d., or whatever number is needed to bring the total sales up to this quantity, if it has not been reached within six months after the date of publication; the publishel price to be 6s.” This offer is supple- mented by an explanation to the effect that an edition of 500 or 750 copies will be printed, and that “the royalty”—he says “the ” royalty, but does not explain what—will not begin for the author until the second edition is reached. How would the publisher stand in case of 700 copies, or the whole of the first edition, going off P - 38 s. d. He would receive from the author ... 65 12 6 From the trade ........................... 56 17 6 38.122 Io o From which we must deduct the cost of produc- tion. Probably, therefore, he would receive from £40 to £50 against the author's nil. - .. But, if he chose to keep back the book for six months, and then offered it for sale, he might clear the whole of the guarantee money, together with the proceeds of the sale. - This is a very humorous method of publishing. As for the second edition one need say nothing, because the amount of royalty is not stated, and because it is so extremely problematical. There is nothing fraudulent in such an offer: nothing to prevent any man making such an offer. He may argue that he guards against loss of money paid, and that as the book is very unlikely, from his own experience of such books as he publishes, to go into a second edition, or to sell many copies, E  ## p. (#390) ################################################ 36 THE AUTHOR. he means to pay himself for his personal trouble, which means a quarter of an hour's talk with the printer and for the use of his office, by laying his hand upon everything. Now and then he may light upon a prize; but very, very seldom. Do prizes come the way of this kind? IV.--THE OLD TRICK. Over and over again we have exposed the tricks of certain so-called publishers who live by making the unfortunate aspirant who falls into their hands pay for his book. The following is generally the order of events. 1. The writer sends up his MS. 2. He immediately receives back a letter in which the firm state that their reader has pro- nounced so favourably on the MS. that they are prepared to offer the “following exceptional terms.” The author is to pay £120, viz., 38o down, and £40 on receiving the last proof. For this they will produce an edition of 1250 copies; É. the author two thirds of the proceeds; and ring out future editions as they are demanded. The author to have half profits. The price to be 6s, 3. The author cannot afford £120. He says so. They reply instantly, that in consideration of the merit of the MS., they will knock off £30. Observe that all this is a mere form; the same reply is sent to everybody, the only alteration is in the figures. As for future editions they know very well that there will be, in all probability, no sale at all; their reader has not read it; and they are not going to print I 250 copies, or anything like it. In encouraging the author to believe that there will be this demand, they are deceiving him. Should there be anyone who has fallen into the pitfall and paid money on these representa- tions, perhaps he will send up the papers to the Secretary, who may be able to get some of hi money back for him. * W.—THE CANADIAN CoPYRIGHT QUESTION. When a person adopts false premises he is sure to arrive at absurd conclusions, and this has happened with Mr. Lancefield of the Copyright Association. He assumes as follows:– (1) That our copyright laws are for the benefit of printers and publishers, and not for the pro- tection of native authors, artists, and musicians, and the advancement of learning here, and that when a conflict arises between the interests of the instrumentalities employed and those of authors and artists themselves, the interests of the latter should be ignored and destroyed. (2) That where it may pay to print and publish books, music, &c., for a market of 2OO,OOO,OOO (the British Empire and foreign countries of the convention) or 65,000,000 (the |United States) it will also pay to print and publish for a market of 5,000,000 (Canada). (3) That because the civilised nations of the world have recognised the supreme right of an author to control the work of his own brain irrespective of all foreign printers and publishers, and because the terms of the international con- vention as to foreign printing and publishing do not suit half a dozen publishing houses and newspapers of Canada, the interests of Canadian art and literature must be sacrificed for all time by withdrawing Canada from the benefits of the convention and thus effect complete isolation of this country. (4) That if we had the Copyright Act demanded by the publishers, all of the 131 English and United States novels picked out by Mr. Lancefield as recently made, there would also have been made in Canada instead of the three, as actually the case. (5) That the Imperial Government, for selfish ends, tricked Canada, and forced the benefits derivable from the Berne Convention on our authors and artists against the earnest protests of the Canadian Government and the Minister of Justice. (6) That we have been unfairly deprived of our rights to legislate as to copyright, granted to us by the British North America Act of 1867. (7) That it is in the interests of the British author that cheap American reprints shall be excluded from Canada, so that he may be sure of getting IO per cent. on the higher prices to be extracted from the Canadian public by our pub- lishers. (8) That, as the United States are playing a game of “grab,” as Mr. Lancefield puts it Canada must pursue the same ignoble course, and that Canada must be isolated (although the United States, by foreign treaties, are not), until the Americans grant us reciprocity (as suggested by Mr. Lancefield) in their infinitely better book market. These are some of the assumptions we must swallow to adopt the platform of the Copyright Association of Canada. It must be distinctly understood that all the shouting has hitherto been done by half a dozen Canadian publishing houses and newspapers, and that this association comprises some twenty-six members, more than half of whom are inactive and indifferent; while there are 340 printing and publishing houses in the Dominion who do not care enough to pay 5 dollars to join the associa- tion. So much then for the labour cry and the deputations which besieged Sir John Macdonald  ## p. (#391) ################################################ THE AUTHOR, 37 and Sir John Thompson in the interests of pub- lishers and the labour party. As to printing and binding in Canada, there are very few authors who make enough out of Canada alone to pay for printing, binding, and commissions, the market is so limited; many of us can speak feelingly on this subject; so it is absurd to suppose that under any circumstances our publishers would print and bind more than 15 per cent. of the 131 novels referred to as printed in England and the United States, only three of which, as Mr. Lancefield bitterly com- plains, were made in Canada, and not even that much would they make if they had to pay the author say 500 or IOOO dollars royalty. Our publishers will take no chances or make tenders, as United States publishers do; they desire only to select the most catchy of the British or foreign novels on their own conditions and at their own prices. We have yet to learn that a fair offer was ever made to a British author by a Canadian publisher and that such offer was refused. Nothing can be more untrue than that the mother country wronged Canada in the matter of the Berne Convention. On the contrary, a vast benefit was conferred on native art and literature, and, moreover, the assent of the Canadian Government was freely given. See Sir John Thompson’s “Despatch on Canadian Copyright,” May, 1894. In 1887, when Canada became a party to the convention, the benefits likely to accrue to native art and literature were clearly recognised, and it was not till half a dozen publishing houses and newspapers found that the interests of foreign printers were postponed by the conven- tion to those of authors and artists the world over that the shouting commenced and the Printers’ Copyright Act of 1889 was forced on the Govern- ment. It is also untrue that Canada has been deprived of any rights granted the in matter of copyright under the British North America Act of 1867. This Act was known to be subject to the Colonial Ilaws Walidity Act of 1865 (Imp.), whereby no Colonial Act can amend or repeal an Imperial Act conferring privileges within Canada, as was well understood. It must be kept in mind that the whole dispute is with reference to the printing of cheap novels and serial novels in newspapers, of the “Dodo" and “Trilby’’ class, and of European and American musical works. Were it not for the shouting of half a dozen publishing houses and newspapers and the falsely-alleged interests of trades and labour councils in the matter, even Mr. J. D. Edgar, M.P., would admit that the vast market opened up by the Berne Convention afforded such facilities for the growth and re- muneration of Canadian art and literature that we are under lasting obligations to the mother country. John G. RIDouT. Toronto. — Toronto Globe, June 12, 1895. *-* ~ * -- - -, NOTES FROM PARIS. F I may be allowed to say a few words pro I domo, I should like to contradict the report that I am writing “the story of Daudet's youth.” This I did to the best of my ability about a year ago. What I am writing, in collabo- ration with M. Alphonse Daudet, is a story of the great novelist's youth, the story of some adven- tures which he had on the Rhone when he was quite a lad, in company of his little cousin Léonce. As Mme. de Genlis would have called this book, had she been writing it, it is the story of “Alphonse and Léonce ; or, the Victims of Imagination.” This work was finished on Wednesday last, after a sitting of five hours, the day previous to Daudet's departure to Champrosay, where he means to set hard at work upon his new novel: “Ie Soutien de Famille.” M. Daudet has specially asked me to deny that he ever made the offensive statement, concerning English women, which was attributed to him by a Parisian reporter. It appears that this reporter was one of the many whom Daudet was unable to receive. He wrote his interview all the same, like a true new journalist, and put the offending words into Daudet's mouth. What Daudet really said, to another reporter, was that he preferred the way in which French ladies dressed. There is no doubt that the Parisian élégante does dress with better taste, especially in point of selection of colours, than her English sister, and that this is so is the just punishment of English snobbishness. Almost all our élégantes think it indispensable to dress in Paris, and are supplied with the leavings of the French ladies. Go with a Parisienne to some big dressmaker's in Paris, and ask to be shown the latest fashions, and it is ten to one that you will see some very ugly materials. “Oh, don’t look at that,” the dress- maker will say, “that is for our foreign customers.” So the unhappy foreigh customers get served with what no Parisienne would wear, and go about imagining themselves dressed in the height of Barisian fashion. It serves them right. Let the Englishwoman dress at home, and let the foolish French dressmaker be. Zola is working very hard at “Rome.” He is down at Médan, “cloistered in work,” as he  ## p. (#392) ################################################ 38 THE AUTHOR. writes me in a note which I have just received from him. He has begged his friends not to come near him, “at least, not for another fortnight, until the fever has assuaged itself.” I suppose that we shall not see him again until the begin- ning of July, when he will preside over the monthly meeting of the Société des Gens de Lettres. - Monsieur de Goncourt is working at the third volume of his series on Japanese painters. This kind of work he considers rest, as compared to the effort required for the production of a novel. But he has by no means definitely abandoned the novel, and I believe has it in mind to write a book which shall be the confirmation of his theories. He is a wonderful old man, as energetic as most men thirty years his junior, and full of work. I sometimes doubt the sincerity of his unvarying apparent discontent. . The vegetarians must not ask M. Maxime JBouchor, the poet and dramatist, to speak well of their theories. Monsieur Boucher converted him- self to vegetarianism some months ago, and very nearly died in consequence. He is now making up for lost time with beefsteaks à la Tartare and other most carnal delights. Francisque Sarcey, on the other hand, has become a confirmed vegetarian, and, with the enthusiasm of the convert, tries to win others over to this régime, He says that since he gave up eating meat his capacity for work has doubled. At a literary re-union the other night, there being many leading novelists present, I asked whether the practice of writing fiction disposed an author to untruthfulness in ordinary life. The general opinion was that this was not the case, but this I am inclined to doubt. I should like to have other opinions on the subject. A man who tells stories professionally must, it seems to me, lose, to a certain extent, the percep- tion of truth. - Maurice Barrés has recently returned from Spain and the T3alearic Islands. He says that Daudet is most popular in Spain, and that at Majorca, his “La Derniére Classe” is familiar to everybody. It has been adapted to local condi- tions. It is a Balearic schoolmaster who gives the last lesson to his class in the Balearic patois before the law enforcing Spanish in these islands as the language in which the children are to be taught at the schools has been promulgated. Daudet was very happy when he heard this, for he has always been greatly attached to these islands, and has often told me that it was the dream and ambition of his life to end his days there. - Max Nordau, the author of “Degeneration,” is at present at work on a novel, “I shan’t write another philosophical work for some years,” he said to me. “I don’t want to be nailed down to any speciality.” When his novel is finished he will write a play, and then perhaps another novel. I should say that there is a great deal of work in Max Nordau yet. He is only forty-six; and as hale a man as one can wish to see. He began writing when he was twelve years old, and made money with his pen when he was fourteen. At the age of eighteen he was keeping all his family, and indeed was earning as much as a thousand francs a month, quite a fortune for Pesth Monsieur Jules Lémaître was yesterday elected to the French Academy by twenty-one votes, at the first ballot. Nine votes were given to Monsieur Jules Delafosse. We had expected that the latter would have ten votes, but the election of Monsieur Jules Lémaître was a fore- gone conclusion. I hear that the solitary academician who voted at both ballotings for Emile Zola was Monsieur Paul Bourget. De Lesseps's seat could not be filled, and this elec- tion has been put off till next December. Monsieur Charmes just missed his election by one vote, and, from what I hear, is likely to be elected in December. He has contributed but little to the literature of his country, and is known rather as a politician and student of history than as a man of letters. His great work has been a publication entitled “Le Comité des Travaux historiques et scintifiques.” Monsieur Jules Lémaitre is what the French call un heureua. He has succeeded in everything which he has attempted. Stay, I think that there is one ambition which he has as yet been unable to realise, and that is that though he has often tried to write a novel, he has never written one which has attracted any attention. But as a critic, as a poet, and as a dramatic author, he has achieved very great success. His criticisms of living writers are excellent, though perhaps he was rather too severe on George Ohnet. He was born in 1853, and went through the Ecole Normale without having his originality stamped out of him. His first book, a volume of poems entitled “Les Petites Orientales,” was published in 1883, and since then he has come to the front as a critic, a poet, and a dramatic author, although not as a writer of fiction. Besides “Tues Petites Orientales’’ he has written another volume of poems entitled “Médaillons.” His dramatic criticisms in the Journal des Débats are celebrated as masterpieces of their kind. His plays “Revoltée,” “Le Deputé Leveau,” “Les Rois,” “L’Age Difficile,” and “Pardon,” have all been great successes, and “Billets du Matin,” “Figurines,” “Les Rois,” “Serenus,” and “Dix Contes” are read, though not without disap-  ## p. (#393) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 39 pointment, by those who want to find in this uni- versally successful man of letters a successful writer of fiction also. “Gyp,” otherwise Madame La Comtesse de Martel, sends me a delightful book of dialogues, entitled “Les Gens Chics,” full of biting satire on the cosmopolitan society which has of late years ousted the old French society from its place. The book, which forms the third volume of Charpentier's admirable “Collection Poly- chrome,” is illustrated with numerous coloured illustrations by the inimitable “Bob.” “Gyp” is the creator of the dialogue story, and far and away the best living writer of this form of fiction. The more she writes the more witty she seems to become, and a truer picture of certain phases of Parisian high life than those given in this book it would be difficult to imagine. Messrs. Char- pentier and Fasquelle must be complimented on this “Collection Polychrome” of theirs. The volumes are admirably produced at a price which leaves one wondering “how it can be done for the money.” The first volume of the series, illus- trated in colours, was “Un Siecle des Modes Féminines,” with pictures of four hundred toilettes. This was followed by Gautier’s “Emaux et Camées,” and now we have “Gyp’s” “Les Gens Chics.” The selection, as may be seen, is a wide one. I am very sorry to hear that that excellent publisher, M. Charpentier, is in great trouble. His son is reported to be at death's door. Every- body who has come into contact with this gentle- man will sympathise with him in his distress. A new poet has recently revealed himself to the Parisians. This is M. Lionel des Rieux, the author of the recently published volume of poems, “Les Amours de Lyristès,” admirably produced at the office of Le Mercure de France. This little book has attracted con- siderable attention in literary Paris, and at many houses recently I have heard it discussed, Personally M. des Rieux seems to be unknown to most literary people, and I believe that he leads a very retired life, entirely given up to his work. Under these circumstances one may expect great things of him in the future; indeed, I hear that he has an important work in pre- paration. I have always admired Victor Hugo's pro- ductivity. Since I have been working with Daudet on this new book my admiration has increased. Daudet supplied me with foolscap paper which came from the stock left behind by Victor Hugo. He never used any other. It is rough mediaeval paper, and paper on which it was almost impossible to write. I tried every variety of steel pen from the “J” downwards, but WOL, WI. had the greatest difficulty on making any pro- gress whatever. But for a kind of superstition which made me think it good policy to work on Victor Hugo's paper, I should have asked for cream-laid. I cannot imagine how the poet could remain serene and composed whilst his pen struggled with the fibrous jungle of the paper. Possibly he chose such paper on purpose, in order that his composition should be slow and delibe- rate, as a sort of Mexican curb on a too ready pen. Max Nordau uses very smooth paper, the kind called “foreign note,” I believe, and writes with a steel pen and violet ink. His manuscript is ex- ceedingly fine and small, so small as almost to need a magnifying glass. The whole MS. of “Degeneration ” consists of less than two hundred pages, whilst some of his longer novels are con- tained in sixty pages of manuscript. He keeps all his manuscripts bound up, as they return from the printers. Daudet, like Du Maurier, writes in copybooks, Zola on unruled sermon paper. The new writer writes with a type-writer on foolscap sheets. How the English reader does seem to delight in the sufferings of others I hardly pick up a popular paper without seeing some description of prison life or of punishment, whilst most of the short stories which I read end in somebody's con- viction or hanging. I really think that this form of Sadism is more immoral than the outspoken immorality of the French, and far more injurious. And I regret deeply to see the heroification of the detective which is so fashionable in English fiction. For the detective is ipso facto a con- temptible person, who ought to be allowed to slink, and peer, and listen in obscurity. There is no making of a hero in him. RoBERT H, SHERARD. I 23, Boulevard Magenta, Paris. June, 1895. *-* -º g- > - NEW YORK LETTER, New York, May 25. HE Editor of the Author recently quoted from Mr. Walter Blackburne Harte's “Meditations in Motley” a paragraph that it was “a most lamentable thing that, in spite of all the literary activity and the intel- lectual restlessness of our time, there are not probably more than half a dozen writers in the United States who follow literature, pure and simple, as a profession; and it is noteworthy that among these there are neither poets nor essayists.” In commenting on this, the editor Fº  ## p. (#394) ################################################ 4O THE AUTHOR. declared that we in America had no quarterly reviews, and that such weekly reviews as the Spectator and the Saturday Review “simply do not exist in America.” There are, perhaps, half a dozen quarterly reviews published in the United States of one type or another. Most of them are dull, and few of them pay their contributors. The best of them is the Sewanee Review, edited by Prof. W. P. Trent, which is excellent. The only American representative of the weekly review is the Nation, for the admirable Dial of Chicago is a semi-monthly. If literature be taken to mean the actual writing of books and not the editing of magazines, or journalism of one sort or another, or teaching or lecturing, then I think Mr. W. B. Harte is not far out in his assertion. Mr. Howells, Mr. James, Mr. Crawford, Mr. Bret Harte, Mr. Aldrich, Mr. Stockton, Mr. Cable, Mr. Clemens (“Mark Twain’’) are authors pure and simple, not editors or lecturers or professors; and by literature pure and simple they support them- selves now. Mr. Howells, Mr. Aldrich, and Mr. Stockton were editors for years, and Mr. Clemens made money as a lecturer first, losing it after- wards as a publisher. Mr. Charles Dudley Warner and Mr. Laurence Hutton are connected with Harper’s Monthly, Mr. Gilder with the Century, Col. Higginson with Harper's Bazaar, Mr. Eugene Field with the Record of Chicago, Mr. A. S. Hardy with the Cosmopolitan, Mr. Harold Frederick with the New York Times, Mr. H. W. Mabie with the Outlook, Mr. H. C. Bunner with Puck, Mr. W. J. Stillman with the London Times, Mr. Henry Harland with the Pellow Book. Dr. Edward Eggleston besides writing novels writes short histories; Mr. John Fiske lectures and also writes school books; Mr. Whitcomb Riley lectures, or rather reads from his own writings; so does Mr. Hopkinson Smith, who is also a successful painter in water-colours. Mr. Stedman is a stockbroker, Mr. Thomas Nelson Page is a practising lawyer, Mr. Weir Mitchell is a practising physician, Mr. Theodore Roosevelt is in the Civil Service, Mr. Henry Cabot Lodge is in the United States Senate. Fourteen of the members of the Authors’ Club are attached to Columbia College here in New York, and a dozen other members belong to other universities here and there throughout the country. This brief list will not, of course, answer the question propounded by the editor of the Author, as to how an American man of letters, not being a popular novelist, manages to live. But it makes clear what is a fact, that the American man of letters, not being a teller of tales, cannot support himself by literature pure and simple. r—- * He may have inherited money as Motley had, and Prescott, and Parkman. He may be a college professor as Longfellow was, and Lowell. He may be an editor of a newspaper as Bryant was. He may be a lecturer as Emerson was. He may live with extreme frugality as Whittier did, and so support himself by the sale of his poems to the periodicals. He may be a stockbroker as Mr. Stedman is or a bank-examiner as Mr. John Burroughs is. But by literature pure and simple he will find it very difficult to support himself, unless he is a writer of popular novels or of popular plays. But is there anything in this state of affairs at all peculiar to the United States now P Has there ever been a time anywhere when literature pure and simple supported an author, who had no wealthy patron, no place under Government, no pension, no connection with a university ? I doubt if such a time has ever been ; and I doubt if it would be good for literature if it should come to pass now. Here in America, just now there are any number of openings for a quick- witted man of letters ; I think there are more in proportion here than there are in England. Journalism, as such, has of course nothing to do with literature as such ; the aims of the two callings are wholly distinct ; and the practice of the one sooner or later unfits a man for the practice of the other, yet the dividing line between them often seems almost invisible ; and many authors earn their living by newspaper work. Again, the line between the daily newspaper and the weekly journal is hard to draw ; and so is that between the weekly journal and the monthly magazines. Never have there been more periodicals in the United States than now ; and many of them are prosperous, and the best of them are very liberal paymasters—as every British author who has written for them can testify. If Poe were alive now his wares would never lack a market, and perhaps with prosperity his character would have stiffened into manliness. (This is a digression—but an excursus may be the most instructive passage of a sermon; I cannot resist the temptation to remark here that there is unending nonsense talked in England about Poe and his hard luck. The fact is that a study of Poe's career and of the conditions of literature in America at the time will convince any disinterested reader that Poe was his own only enemy. He impressed people favourably at first, and they were always willing to help him ; and then, before long, he threw away his chance.) Messrs. Macmillan and Co. have just begun a series of monthly novels in one volume in paper covers at fifty cents. These novels are all copy-  ## p. (#395) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 4 I righted, and are many of them by American authors. Mr. Marion Crawford, Mrs. Humphrey Ward, and Mr. Kipling are among the novelists whose recent books will appear in this series. Some surprise is felt among other publishers here that the Macmillans should establish so cheap a series now, when there is no longer a need to compete with the pirates. The Scribners, it is understood, will not this summer make any additions to their fifty cent yellow-covered series, which contains the best of Mr. Stockton’s tales, and of Mrs. Burnett's. The Harpers seem to have also abandoned their fifty cent paper series of American novels, called “Harper's Quarterly Library,” at least the volume for February has not appeared yet. The paper- covered series of Houghton, Mifflin, and Co., and of Longmans, Green, and Co., are not pushed with vigour, probable because both these impor- tant publishing houses have discovered that the conditions of the book trade being what they are there is but little profit in trying to sell a copy- righted book at fifty cents. The conditions of the book trade are still very unsettled. The enormous stock of pirated books left on hand at the passage of the Copyright Act four years ago is apparently nearly all worked off; but the stereotype plates exist, and these are in use. Now the large “dry-goods stores,” some- times called “department stores,” which are “universal providers,” have been enlarging their book departments and cutting prices right and left. On a very popular book the price is some- times cut below cost. I saw “Trilby’’ the other day advertised at 97 cents, the regular price being I dollar 75 cents, This sort of thing is likely to hurt the regular bookseller. It is to be noted, however, that the book department of these department stores, at first a mere adjunct to the other departments, and serving only as a means of tempting purchasers inside the building, is now gaining in importance and is therefore in the hands of men who really understand the book trade. One department store here in New York has just engaged a new manager for its book department at a salary of two thousand pounds a year; and it gives up to books a space on the ground floor about a hundred feet square. It also spends large sums in advertising. It may interest to see how friendly the advertiser is with the newspaper reader (this firm pays the writer of its advertisements four thousand pounds a year !) Here is a recent advertisement of theirs: GETTING BETTER AND BETTER Good storekeeping means progress. Yesterday's best isn’t well enough for to-morrow. But it is easy to go from one height to a greater if the business has a springy, full- of-life step. Do you keep track of what is going on here? Interesting, surely; you can make it profitable if you care to. - WE’vE A NEW Book STORE, Not yet full grown, but far enough along so you can see what the intent is, and how great and good it is likely to be. We mean to keep the books any reader of healthy tastes will want—all of them. Easy to get at-easy to see— welcoming you to see them. And we mean to so choose and so price the books that they’ll tempt you to buy. Let this one lot—HANDY CLASSIC EDITIONs of the most noted works in English literature—give you a notion of our new way with books. These “classics " are all beautifully printed on good paper and bound in full embossed cloth with silver stamping. volume—we say I2 cents. inches. A Book of Golden Deeds. By C. M. Yonge. Black Beauty. By Anna Sewell. Coming Race, The. By Lord Lytton. Crown of Wild Olive. By John Ruskin. Dreams. By Olive Schreiner. Lady of the Lake. Scott. Light of Asia. By Arnold. Epictetus. Discourses of, and the Encheiridion. Ethics of the Dust. By John Ruskin. Greatest Thing in the World, and other Addresses. By Henry Drummond. Heroes and Hero Worship. By Carlyle. *House of Seven Gables, The. By Nathaniel Haw- thorne. Lamb’s Essays of Elia. *Scarlet Letter, Publisher's price 35 cents the This is a part list. Average thickness, # of an inch. Size 4 × 6 Lucile. dith. Mornings in Florence. By John Ruskin. IBy Owen Mere- *Mosses from an Old Manse. By Nathaniel Hawthorne. Paul and Virginia. Pleasures of Life, The. By Sir John Lubbock. *Poe, Edgar Allan. Poems. Queen of the Air. By John Ruskin. Sartor Resartus. By Thomas Carlyle. The. By Nathaniel Hawthorne. Sesame and Lilies. By John Ruskin. Story of an African Farm. By Olive Schreiner. Thoughts from the Emperor Marcus Aurelius Anto- ninus. Vicar of Wakefield. By Lamb's Last Essays of Elia. Oliver Goldsmith. *Longfellow, Henry W. *Whittier, John Greenleaf. Early Poems. Early Poems. *Lowell, James Russell, Early Poems. Of course there is no copyright on any of these books. I have marked with a star the volumes by American authors now out of copyright. Most of those by British authors are also out of copy- right in England. H. *— — —” •- AUSTRALIAN NOTES. \ | ARCUS CLARKE, the Australian novelist, whose work, “For the Term of His Natural Life,” is looked upon as the greatest Australian novel yet published, died in poor circumstances. He was for some years librarian of the public library, Melbourne. His wife, who survived him, holds a small Govern- ment appointment in Melbourne. She is said to have received little or nothing from “His Natural  ## p. (#396) ################################################ 42 THE AUTHOR. Life,” which Clarke either sold outright, or allowed to pass away from him in some way. Literature in Australia has not been an encouraging occupation so far. Clarke died young and poor; Gordon, the poet, shot himself because he could not meet a £30 bill that was coming due ; Kendall, the poet, after a hard life, died very poor; Bracken, the New Zealand poet, has been a newspaper editor, canvassed for a life insurance company, and various other things. At the present time, with the exception of “Rolf Bolderwood,” Ada Cambridge, Hume Nisbett, and a few others, most Australian writers have evacuated the South, and are mostly to be found in London. a- * ~ * MAID MARIAN'S DEAD, Maid Marian's dead, you say. A sadder cheer Possesses all the pleasant wood of Shere, The cushat moans upon her elder-bush, The lavrock’s out o' tune to-day : the thrush He sings a new song to the woodmen’s ear. We trample underfoot dead leaves and sere, All unafraid skim by the fallow deer, Never a horn’s note wakes the woodland hush Maid Marian’s dead. Yet must I deem her merry ghost walks here, Fitly bedight in the green forest-gear, While shadows of wild deer before her rush, And Robin by her treads the grasses lush, While England loves these lovers who shall fear Maid Marian’s dead P NORA. HoPPER. *— — —” r- - - NOTES AND NEWS, E publish in another column, by permis- sion of the speaker, Mr. Hall Caine's address to the booksellers. Few things have ever created so much interest and excitement in the publishing world, and the reason is not far to seek. Hitherto the publisher has very carefully kept the secrets of his trade from both authors on the one hand, and booksellers on the other. Let us regard this secrecy merely as a good stroke of business, if you please. The author has found out, however, the whole of the Secrets, and has published them. Certain publishers made it their business, impudently, to deny the author's figures, The booksellers, especially, were led to believe that they were wrong. Now, Mr. Hall Caine has made a separate investigation for himself, and has obtained figures from publishers which agree with our own. After this it will be difficult to deny their accuracy. Now, the objections raised in the papers against Mr. Hall Caine's conclusion seem to be the following: I. That he spoke to retail newsagents and not to booksellers. Perhaps. But every bookseller in the country has now got his figures, so that it comes to the same thing. 2. That he was not strong enough against the discount houses, nor strong enough in favour of the net price. One thing at a time. Surely it was enough for one evening to give the figures which he pre- sented. Besides, there is not as yet unanimity against discount booksellers or in favour of a net price. 3. That he talked as if the only books were those which sell 20,000 each. The objection does not seem carried out by the text. But it must be remembered that there were six books in the year which sold between them 180,000 copies, a substantial slice of the year's trade. 4. That the estimate of production was too low for any book with a sale less than 20,000. Mr. Edward Marston, in the Daily Chronicle, raised this objection. Now, it is extremely unfair to take “The Manxman" as a model of the 6s. novel. It is a book of 27; sheets, 439 pp., and 5OO words to a page, and 219,500 words—a book much larger than the average one, or three volume uovel. I take at random three other 6s. novels. a. One contains 20 sheets, 320 pp., at 250 words to the page, viz., 80,000 words in all, rather over one-third of “The Manxman.” /3. The second contains 19 sheets, 300 pages, at 250 words to a page, viz., 75,000 words. y. The third contains 18; sheets, 293 pages, 250 words to a page, or 73,000 words. If now any one will refer to the “Cost of Pro- duction” he will find that a book of 17 sheets, or 272 pp., at about 258 words to a page, for a first edition of 30OO copies, would cost II+d., or say, one shilling without advertising. Following editions of 3000 copies can be produced at less than IOd, each. 5. That this talk about the cost of production is merely the outcry of a few novelists who think they are not getting enough. That is not so : it is the outcry of all the men and women who write books: it means that they want to know all the particulars in the manage- ment of their own property. It is not a question of what we get: it is a question of what the property is worth : it is also a question of what the distributor should be paid for his services.  ## p. (#397) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. is 6. Idle talk about publishers’ “risks.” We are talking, here, of books which carry no risk with them. Since this is all that can be said against Mr. Hall Caine, we may read his address over again in confidence; and, in our own interests, we may learn it by heart and commit it to memory. Some eight years ago a certain literary paper reviewed a “Life of Richard Jefferies,” written by myself. The reviewer spoke kindly of the bio- graphy, for which reason I do not mention the name of the paper. But, it said, if anyone in ten years' time were to take up the “Life of Jefferies '' he would ask in astonishment, “Where are the documents or writings of this man P’” It was really one of the most unfortunate predictions ever offered. Nearly that time has now elapsed. What do we see P Fancy prices for all Jefferies' early editions, reprints of his books, a constant stream of quotations from them, and a growing and widening circle of readers; a second biography of him—that by Mr. H. S. Salt ; and now the most dainty little book in the world—just issued—a collection of “Thoughts” from his writings. The publishers are Longmans. I hope that every lover of the country, even if he is not already a lover of Jefferies, will make a note of this book. It is concentrated Jefferies. Oh! the wonderful writer | The eyes that saw through and through The soul open to the voices of the flowers, the trees, the grasses, the skies, the clouds ! There has never been any worshipper of Nature like unto Richard Jefferies since poets first began. A note has been received by me concerning a Certain person who owes an author a somewhat considerable sum of money, which he will not pay, taking no notice of letters sent to him. The infor- mation is sent with a request that the case may be published in the Author. But, it is said, the author refuses to take steps on religious grounds. Then what is the good of publishing the case in the Author 2 . The time has gone by when we published real cases under initials in order to prove to people the abuses which exist. If we publish such a case as this, it must be as part of the whole case, as taken up by our lawyer. Where religious scruples come in it is difficult to discover. A man owes money; he does not dispute the debt; he answers no letters; he takes no notice. Evidently the only sequel possible is the lawyer. If the author is not prepared for the intervention of the lawyer, why does he ask for the money at all? ... And should not religious scruples point out that to let a scoundrel rob with impunity is equivalent to encouraging him to rob others? and surely that would be a very irreligious thing to do. The Secretary of the Society has again asked me to call attention to the fact that a safe has been purchased for the storing of the agreements of members of the Society. All agreements will, of course, be kept absolutely private and confi- dential. There are, however, two advantages in placing the documents in the hands of the Secre- tary: First, the advantage accruing to the member in the knowledge of their secure preservation; and, secondly, the advantage accruing to the Secretary from the knowledge he obtains of the different methods and principles of the different publishers. Certain members of the Society who resigned at the end of last year have returned to their allegiance, stating that they have been unable to act without the advice of the Society. This is very satisfactory, and shows how necessary the Society must be to most of those who live by literature. One may be thought to be insisting too strongly on the enormous increase of readers during the last few years. Let us look back a little. In the year 1837 there were 20,984 committals in England and Wales. Of this number only I 91 could read and write well. Of the rest some could read a little; the rest could not read at all. This proportion represented the condition of the class from which these criminals came— the agricultural and lower class of working people. To put it roughly, 200 out of 20,000 (or I per cent. only) could read and write well. The popu- lation of England and Wales was then about 2O,OOO,OOO. Setting aside 4,OOO,OOO for the better educated, there were left in this country only I per cent. in 15,000,000 who could read and write —only, that is to say, 15,OOO persons. These I5,OOO,OOO have now grown to 3O,OOO,OOO and they can all read. What do they read P Most of them only a newspaper. But they are getting village libraries, and they will soon read a great deal, because village life is dull, and reading will become for a time—and as a stepping-stone—the principal recreation. The astonishing circulation of many novels of the day seems, but is not, without precedent. If, for instance, we find novels of the day going into their fiftieth, hundredth, even hundred and twentieth edition, let us compare what was done with “Waverley.” Lockhart tells us that the first edition of IOOO copies appeared on July 7, 1814; the second before the 3rd of August; the third in  ## p. (#398) ################################################ 44 THE AUTHOR. October; the fourth in November ; the fifth in January, 1815; the sixth, of 1500 copies, in June, 1816; the seventh of 2000, in October, 1817; an eighth, of 2000, in April, 1822; that up to the edition of 1829, I I,000, at a guinea, were disposed of; and that up to the time of Lockhart's writing 40,000 copies of the edition of 1829 had gone. So that the circulation of “Waverley” up to the year 1836 or so was 51,000 copies. At that time the population of Great Britain and Ireland was about fifteen millions. It is now 40,000,000, and with its colonies it is about 60,000,000. A modern book therefore, to be in as great demand by 1895 as “Waverley” was by the year 1836, should have sold 200,000 copies. Well; but Scott's novels were priced at a guinea; those of the modern novelist at 6s. ; if price controls circulation, an equivalent to the popularity of Scott’s “Waverley” would in these days mean about 600,000 copies. And this total has not, so far as I know, been reached by any living man. WALTER BESANT. *- A --> º- ~~ FROM “GREEK SONNETS.” I.—THE THEATRE OF DIONYSUs, ATHENs. Here let me stand, where Sophocles has stood; Lo the blue sky, the mountains, and the main I hear the call of GEdipus again, Re-echoing thro’ this marble solitude : Chained to his rock I see Prometheus brood, Faint falls Alcestis' fugitive refrain, And the birds chant their unforgotten strain, Flashed from the Rhodian minstrel's “airier mood. O to have listened when the Argives’ song Orestes’ stately trilogy unrolled, And o'er the awe-struck crowd surged deep and strong, Their mighty rhythmic descant manifold, Or wailed the Persae, till the sunset-gold Sank the free waves of Salamis among. C. A. KELLY. II.—NAxos. What cry tempestuous thrilled the ecstatic air, And pierced false Theseus' bosom thro' and thro’, As fraught with doom, his black-sailed galley flew From her he spurned, the fairest of the fair? Catullus’ chant has deified despair : On Pluto's rock the faithless chief shall rue Those amorous lips, those eyes AEgean blue, And lucent gold of Ariadne’s hair. A glamour, o'er gray cliffs and valleys lone Breathed from a vanished presence, broods around : Lo the proud sea where Chabrias’ star outshone ! From those wild peaks what revelries resound ! Thro' yon green boskage glints Iacchus crowned, So dreams the minstrel, but the gods are gone. C. A. KELLY. * “Folk have called me Rhodian, do you know?” Aristophanes' Apology, OPENING OF THE BRONTÉ MUSEUM, (Saturday, May 18, 1895.) P the old perpendicular main street, paved with worse material than good intentions, past the queer little shops and the Black Bull of immortal memory, until we find ourselves in the midst of such a crowd as probably Haworth has never before seen. Brontë worshippers have been asked to bear witness to the faith that is in them, and they have responded in no uncertain voice. In front of an unassuming doorway, with the mystic No. 2 upon it in white letters, standing upon an unpretentious arm- chair, a gentleman is reading the speech which Sir Wemyss Reid should have delivered in person, had not ill-health compelled him to be absent. By dint of edging our way step by step into the heart of the crowd, we manage to catch the words “neighbourhood — forefront — literature— bleak moors,” but we are told afterwards that the speech will “look well in print.” We cheerfully await the continuity which those five words seem somewhat to lack. After the speech, the door is formally opened, and some few of those in front admitted to the museum. The museum is small, and the crowd is large; hence a considerable amount of waiting is necessary. An English crowd, surrounded on all sides by house-walls, and being slowly broiled, as in a crater, by the captive sunbeams, is not always good - tempered ; but this crowd is, singularly so. A diversion is created by the appearance of Dr. Wright, an invaluable con- tributor to Bronté lore, who finds it no easy task to gain the doorway, even under escort of a bland, white-ribboned official. We are glad to see him. After a time he who, august in blue, guards the door proclaims that strangers shall take prece- dence over inhabitants, as the latter can see the museum any day. We live exactly five miles away, across the hill, and are wont to haunt Haworth like a familiar spirit, but our conscience unhesitatingly proclaims us a stranger. We enlist the services of a policeman in our imme- diate rear on behalf of a pilgrim from a distant land, and together we manage to reach the door, The Haworth morality, we regret to say, is lax; not a few of the villagers enter with us, hoping to pose as strangers; they have forgotten, however, that the guardian constable knows every face in the neighbourhood, and they are ignominiously pushed into a little room on the right. We chuckle, and pass up the stairs, into the museum itself. An oft-repeated cry assails our ears, “Pass on quickly, please; we can't keep the people outside waiting too long,” so that our  ## p. (#399) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 45 inspection of the relics is of necessity hasty and incomplete. Our impression, however, is that the collection is a distinctly good one, and we learn that shortly it will be added to considerably. There are many copies, and some originals, of the Bronté letters, a few striking portraits in oil by Branwell Brontë, numerous personal possessions of the family, and odds and ends of all kinds. Particularly do we wish to linger above a white lace collar that once belonged to Charlotte; but how can we, with the haste-cry ringing in our ears P. We shall come here on a quiet day and sentimentalise upon that bit of lace; there is about it an inexpressible pathos, which only these scraps of personal apparel seem able to attain. Out once more into the street, and across to the defaced parish church, rich in the gaudiness of modern windows, memorial only in respect of one small tablet, just without the chancel, recording the death of Charlotte Bronté. There is a window also to the glory of God and the Brontë family, presented by an American citizen ; we metaphorically shake hands with that American citizen, but we feel that there was earnest need for an emergetic Bronté Society in England here. Then to the Black Bull, thronged with thirsty and a-hungered worshippers. A Yorkshire tea spread in the big room upstairs, and everyone in the most delightful of hail-fellow-well-met humour. The local band enlivening the pro- ceedings by waltz tunes, and other harmonious frivolities. Cream is scarce and the bread and butter gives out ; but no one minds in the least. Afterwards, a well-filled pipe and a ramble among the ever-dear moors, harsh of aspect, but tender with a lover's tenderness when once you win inside their mystery. At six we adjourn to a packed meeting in the capacious schoolroom. Alderman John Brigg is in the chair, and sits it gracefully. The Established Clergy are conspicuous by their absence—both from the platform, and, so far as we can judge, from the audience—but Canon Clarke, of Dewsbury, does his best to atone for this by giving us an admirable speech. Other speeches follow, but candour compels us to admit that the meeting has suffered by the absence of many excellent people who were expected to be present. Dr. Wright, when he comes in at fifth wicket down is of course interesting, and gives us not a few reminiscences which might with advan- tage have appeared in his book; but, in our opinion, he rendered too much honour to Ireland, and too little to their true inspiration, when dealing with the origin of the Bronté works. Mr. Joe Normanton, a local celebrity, rises at a later stage, and the raciness of the soil is about his lips. He exposes a blot on the escutcheon of the Rev. Patrick Brontë ; this otherwise exem- plary pastor, it seems, “spliced ” Mr. Normanton and his spouse some thirty or forty years ago, and Mr. Normanton finds it hard to forgive, though he may excuse. But the speech par earcellence of the evening comes, like good wine, at the close of the banquet. It is Mrs. Scatcherd, of Morley, we believe, who rises to ask if no ladies are to be allowed to speak, and who is forthwith invited, with genial if tardy courtesy, to mount the platform. And it is good to have waited to the end. With exquisite sarcasm she points out that they are here to-night to honour three women, and that no woman has as yet lifted her voice. With exquisite pathos she dwells on that too little appreciated book, “Wuthering Heights.” And we who love “Wuthering Heights” detect in the speaker's voice that trembling and hint of inward tears which we know so well; and it is hard to deter- mine whether Mrs. Scatcherd's pluck, or the true ring of her sentiment, is more to be admired. Out again into the heart of the moors, with a half gale blowing into the teeth of a dying sunset. Tºp there on the brow a lone farmhouse, and over the moor that deathless cry of “Cathy | Cathy Cathy | * Yes, we know how to love, we people of the moors. Finally, back to the Bull, which is almost deserted now. A seat, for sentiment's sake, in the original Branwell armchair, whisky (Irish whisky, again for sentiment’s sake), and a pipe. And added thereto, perchance, a feeling that it is risky for a mere writer of books to undertake to “write up" a function. One last word. Two items in the day's pro- ceedings are much to be deplored. Firstly, some ill-timed allusions to politics were mingled with the nobler issue. Secondly, not a few of the visitors thought it necessary to appear “bedecked and bedraped” in the fashionable monstrosities of the hour, as though they were attending a regatta or a military tournament. Surely the Three Sisters would have welcomed quieter, and more careless, garb. But it has been a good day, and a good-tem- pered day, and even errors of taste must be con- doned. The grand upshot of it all is, that us who are Yorkshiremen, born of the moors, thank the gods for their mercies. HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE. *-* –” -* THE DINNER TO THE EDITOR, Tº: dinner was held on June 26. A report of part of the speeches will be presented in the August number.  ## p. (#400) ################################################ 46 THE AUTHOR. THE “SPEAKER,” AND THE AUTHORS' SOCIETY. N June 15 there was permitted to appear in the columns of the Speaker an article directed against this Society, which for unmannerly insinuations—there is no other word —and ridiculous figures would be difficult to beat. The following are a few specimens of the spirit in which the paper is written : 1. The writer says that the secretary is not aware of the existence of any other book than the novel. He either conceals or is ignorant of the publica- tion of a book by the Society some years since, in which the cost of producing nearly every kind of book was considered. The cases which are individually brought to the secretary cover every possible branch of literature. But where he writes of a novel he confines his attention to a novel. 2. “The Society,” he says, “is a self-elected English Academy.” It is, of course, nothing of the kind. Its sole function is the defence of literary property. The writer does not know even what the French Academy attempts. That body has nothing whatever to do with literary property. 3. It is in defence of literary property that the Society have collected and published their figures. They were published five years ago, and were collected, and tested, and proved very carefully before publication. Those obtained by Mr. Hall Caine the other day were actually furnished to him by publishers. And they agree with ours. More- over, printers have declared themselves ready to work on the basis of these figures, not in “immense editions” only as this writer ignorantly affirms, but in moderate editions. Tenders for the work have been brought to the secretary on much lower terms. 6. The writer says that our figures apply only to editions of 20,000. This shows that he has not even opened the pages of our book, where editions of different numbers are separately estimated. 7. Now let us turn to his own figures. He says that if a publisher orders an edition of 15OO copies to begin with they will cost him 2s. 9}d. each. Observe that he is so ignorant of the sub- ject as to suppose that all books cost the same. He pays no attention to length, size, type, paper, or anything. No, they all cost the same: all 28.9%d. each. Next, if you turn to our figures, you will see that the estimates are drawn up each for a cer- tain book of so many pages, so many lines to a page, such and such type, and a certain sum assigned for paper and for advertising. There can be no mistake about our estimates. Now, look again at our figures. (See “Cost of Production,” p. 27.) The book quoted is one of 17 sheets, or 272 pages, at about 258 words to a page; i.e., an average six-shilling book. The cost of the first edition of 1500 copies, with advertising, is Is. 6d. per copy, against this writer's absurd estimate of 2s. 9}d. each. The cost of the second edition and following editions of 1500 copies is Io; d. per copy. His estimate, therefore, is actually double our own for the first edition. But this man, who is writing on figures which he does not understand, is himself unable to work out the simplest sum. He says that a royalty of I5 per cent. On a six-shilling book is Iod. It is not ; it is Io; d.-a very considerable difference in a large sale. He says further that a royalty of 25 per cent. is “rather more than 16d. per copy.” It is, indeed. It is 18d.—only a difference of a trifle of £50 in a sale of 6000 copies! - 8. Next consider his facts. He says that Mr. Hall Caine should remember that his publishers “found the capital for the production of his book, and risked that capital on the chance of success.” This is quite the old-fashioned way of talking—the loose and ignorant way. What are the plain facts of the case? (1.) The finding of the capital. The produc- tion of a book only moderately successful need not require the advance of any capital at all. The printers, paper makers, and binders are all paid after the first and largest returns of the book. This is a simple arrangement — one supposes the universal arrangement—of which the writer has never heard. (2.) The so-called risk. There are some hundreds of writers, historians, poets, essayists, novelists, concerning whose works the word “risk” cannot be used. It is an insult to speak of their writings as bearing any risk. Of course, if a publisher is such a fool as to print an edition of a million copies when only five thousand will sell there is risk, but we speak of publishers as men of sanity and common sense. The writer speaks of novel publishing as a “very risky’ business. “Not one in ten,” he says, “furnishes the publisher with more than a bare percentage on his capital.” What stuff is this Not one in ten ? Why, setting aside the things produced at the author's own expense, the new novels of the day produced by responsible firms are nearly all books which are certain to pay, not only their expenses, but, as well, to leave a comfortable margin. That they all pay large sums cannot, of course, be claimed. If they were not all nearly certain to pay something they would certainly not be published.  ## p. (#401) ################################################ THE AUTHOR, 47 As we have said, over and over again, the business of the Society of Authors is not to attack publishers, although it has constantly been accused of doing so. Its business is simply to defend literary property. In order to do so it ascertains the facts and figures as to publication, and publishes these facts and figures. This exposure is, one understands, extremely disagree- able to certain publishers, because the Society converts into an open and honest business what was formerly kept cose and secret. But why does the Speaker object to openness and honesty P *- e- BOOK TALK, RS. KATHERINE MACQUOID will begin a new serial story, to run for six- teen or twenty weeks, at the beginning of this month. It will appear in the provincial newspapers which subscribe to Tillotson's syndi- Cate. The Consolidated Board of Trustees of the New York Public Library—the Astor, Lenox, and Tilden Foundations—have elected their officers. President, John Bigelow; first Vice- President, Bishop Potter; second Vice-President, John S. Kennedy; Treasurer, Edward King; Secretary, George L. Rives. No action has yet been taken as to the site of a library. The President, who was at one time United States Ambassador to France, is the author of the “Life and Letters of Benjamin Franklin,” the “Life of Bryant’’ the poet, the “Life of Molinos,” the “Life of Tilden,” and many other historical and political works. He is now seventy-seven years of age. His son, Mr. Poultney Bigelow, is at this time a resident in London. - The “Following of Christ” is a collection of passages from modern writers, selected and arranged by Charles L. Marson, curate of St. Mary’s, Somers Town, N.W. The Rev. Canon Scott Holland supplies an introduction or preface. The note struck by the latter is that our times no longer produce “supreme individualities, robust, complete, severe.” Even the giants of the day, now fast vanishing, have been “feverish, excited, with a touch of extravagance.” What have we now P “A crowd of lesser men, obviously clever. Reen, alive, interesting, but all more or less on a level.” In other words, not the whole of a man’s work is at the man's highest, but only bits here and there. These bits, picked out and arranged, form the “Following of Christ.” (Elliot Stock.) º “The Furled Banner,” by Heather Gray, is a tender, pathethic little religious story. It does not take long to read it. Nor does it take long to touch the heart and bring the tears to the eyes. (Elliot Stock.) “Cromwell’s Soldier’s Bible.” This is a notable little reprint. It is a copy of the “Pocket Bible" supplied to every soldier in Cromwell’s army. Not a complete Bible, but a collection of passages selected as likely to be most useful to a soldier on a campaign. It is a book which any- one who has ever considered the history of that time should purchase. The “Teacher's Prayer,” by Zillah Dugdale (Elliot Stock and the Sunday School Union). This little book is written as much for Sunday school scholars as Sunday school teachers. It is, as might be expected, a deeply religious story. It is also well written, and shows a high level of thought and feeling. “Turquoise and Jade,” by D. M. B. (Maid- stone : Young and Cooper), is a collection of rondeaux, sonnets, triolets, &c. Let the poet Speak. MOTHER-HOOD. The mystery of dawning mother-hood Dwelt in her eyes and lingered in the air She hourly breathed, was painted in the fair Transparency of cheek and brow : she stood, Gazing upon the world, for her imbued With newer beauty, greater good than 'ere Her mind had compassed—sweet beyond compare Were life and love—at length she understood. Dreams of the future, fancies of the past, Held her in bondage, while they set her free, Though still herself, she also had to be The mother of her child—to hold so fast To faith and truth, that round it she might cast The shelter of her perfect purity. A novel by Sir Walter Besant has been pur- chased with all rights by Messrs. Chapman and Hall. The work will run serially in Chapman's Magazine before publication in volume form. It will probably appear in 1897. The same writer's other engagements, up to 1898 inclusive, are for the Pall Mall Magazine, the Tillotson's Syndi- cate, and for Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Mr. R. H. Sherard’s new novel, “Jacob Niemand,” will be published early in July by Messrs. Ward and Downey. Mr. Sherard is at present engaged on a story of the Napoleonic wars, entitled “With the Great Commander,” which will be published in the autumn. M. Daudet's new book, “Premier Voyage— Premier Mensonge,” written in collaboration with Mr. R. H. Sherard, will first appear in serial form in an English and American magazine. Arrangements have already been made for its subsequent publication in book form both in England and America. Mr. M. H. Spielman's History of “Punch" will appear in the autumn. It will contain about a hundred and twenty portraits, illustrations, and  ## p. (#402) ################################################ 48 THE AUTHOR. facsimiles. There will be two editions, one of I6s., and the other an Edition de Luare at two guineas. The publishers are Cassell and Co. Mr Bloundelle-Burton’s new novel, “In the Day of Adversity,” will begin this month in The Family Circle, and will also appear simul- taneously in the Melbourne Argus. Another story by the same author will commence shortly in the People. - A new edition of Hall Caine’s “Recollections of Rossetti” is announced for publication shortly by Mr. Elliot Stock. We have to record the death of F. Percy Cotton, the husband of one of our members (known as Ellis Walton), and cousin of the late Mrs. Mortimer Collins. He had set Collins' chief lyrics to music, and edited a large collection of his poems, published by their friend, the late Mr. George Bentley. It is noticeable that Mrs. Collins and Mr. Cotton were about the first to confide a joint literary grievance to the management of the Society of Authors, and that the case—an impor- tant one—was carried through successfully. Some little time ago we had occasion to refer to a new novel, “The House of the Strange Woman,” which Messrs. Henry and Co. were publishing for Mr. Norreys Connell, the author of “In the Green Park.” Since then Mr. Connell has blossomed into playwright, and his first dramatic effort — a one-act piece — has been accepted by Mr. Arthur Bourchier for early production at the Royalty Theatre. Mr. Bour- chier will appear in Mr. Connell’s play himself, and speaks of bis part as one of the strongest he has ever come across. Mr. Connell is not altogether innocent of mumming himself, having appeared, amongst other plays, in Ibsen's “Ghosts '' and Zola’s “Rabourdin.” What with Mr. Jerome, Mr. Zangwill, Mr. Philpotts, and now Mr. Connell, it would seem that all the “new humourists” were going stage-struck. Mr. Barry Pain is the only one who has escaped. Admiral Sir Henry Keppel sits down at the venerable age of eighty-six to write his Reminis- cences. Mr. Bentley will publish the book in the winter. Colonel Kenney-Herbert, the author of “Fifty Breakfasts,” has written two new books to cor- respond with it, namely, “Fifty Lunches” and “Fifty Dinners.” They will be published shortly by Mr. Edward Arnold. Mr. Arnold, by the way, is opening an office in New York. Mr. Walter Cranston Larned is the author of a book on “The Churches and Castles of Mediaeval France,” which Messrs. Sampson Low announce for immediate issue. Mrs. Stevenson's last story, “ Woodrup's Dinah: a Tale of Nidderdale,” has been brought out by Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. in their Homespun Series in an edition of Io,000 copies— cloth and paper covers. Mr. Rudyard Kipling will issue a new volume of poems in the autumn. At the annual meeting of the London Library, on the 13th ult., it was agreed to adopt the com- mittee’s recommendation for the reconstruction of the premises at a cost of about £17,000, pro- vided that £5000 be first obtained by subscrip- tions. A letter was read from the Prince of Wales, in which his Royal Highness entirely approved of the scheme for providing an adequate building for the books, he being “well aware of the deep interest the Prince Consort took in the library, and how invaluable it has proved itself to be to all who are in any way connected with histºry and literature.” Lady Sophia Palmer will be glad to receive at Blackmoor, Petersfield, on Sept. 1, or as soon after as possible, any letters of interest written by her father, the late Lord Selborne. This is for the preparation of the volumes of “Memorials of Lord Selborne,” which, as we announced last month, Messrs. Macmillan will publish. A book on “Politics in Russia,” by Mr. Herbert Thomson, of the Free Russia Society, will be published next autumn. Mr. Albert F. Calvert's work on “Exploration of Australia’’ will be published shortly by Messrs. George Philip and Son. It will be a companion volume to his “The Discovery of Australia.” A work on “The Greater Victorian Poets,” by Professor Hugh Walker, of St. David's College, Lampeter, is being published by Messrs. Swan Sonnenschein. Also one called “Literary Types,” the author of which is Mr. E. Beresford Chan- cellor. The pronounced feature of the June output was the large number of biographical works. Most important of these—it is, indeed, the book of the month—was “The Life of Sir James Fitzjames Stephen’” (Smith, Elder, and Co.), by his brother, Mr. Leslie Stephen. Beginning with articles in the Morning Chronicle in 1851, Stephen de- veloped, alongside his legal work, a prolific journalism. On the Saturday Review he wrote with Freeman, Maine, John Morley, Harcourt, Goldwin Smith, and the late Lord Justice Bowen as colleagues; for the Pall Mall Gazette he wrote I I2O articles in thirteen years, besides letters, &c.; and to the Cornhill Magazine and Fraser he also contributed. In Judge Stephen's eyes John Stuart Mill seemed “not so much cold- blooded as bloodless,” “too much of a calculating machine, and too little of a human being,” for “Fitzjames could only make a real friend of a man in whom he could recognise the capacity for  ## p. (#403) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 49 masculine emotions as well as logical acuteness.” The other notable books in this line to appear were “The Life of General Sir Edward Bruce Hamley, K.C.B., K.C.M.G.,” by Alex. Innes Shand (Wm. Blackwood and Sons); “Sonya Kovalevsky,” by Anna Carlotta Leffler, Duchess of Cajanello (Fisher Unwin); “Colonel Sir Robert Sandeman,” by Mr. T. H. Thornton (John Murray); Mr. Stuart J. Reid’s “Lord John Russell’’ (Sampson Low); and “The Princess of Wales,” by Mary Spencer-Warren (Newnes). Bret Harte's new volume, entitled “Clarence,” which Messrs. Chatto and Windus will shortly publish, will complete the trilogy of which “A Waif of the Plains '' and “A Ward of the Golden Gate ’’ are the other parts. A new “Life of Hans Christian Andersen,” which will be illustrated by drawings from original sketches by himself, is being published by Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen. Mrs. Robert Louis Stevenson has stated to a San Francisco interviewer that her late husband’s manuscripts are awaiting examination by his cousin, Mr. Graham Balfour, who was in China when Stevenson died. They include the “Weir of Hermiston,” which the novelist had only begun, and also some poems. A translation of St. Juirs’s “The Tavern of the Three Virtues,” illustrated by Daniel Urrabieta Vierge, is in preparation for early publication by Mr. Fisher Unwin. Mr. Edmund Gosse writes au introduction, criticising the work of the famous artist. Mr. George Murray, F.L.S., the new keeper of botany in the Natural History Department of the British Museum, is publishing, through Messrs. Macmillan, an “Introduction to the Study of Sea Weeds.” The rarity of the books, and the fact that they were excellent types of binding, induced good prices at the sale, at Sotheby’s, of a selection from the library of the late Earl of Orford. The copy of the Second Folio” Shakespeare,” (1632), in the Original calf binding, which brought 2148 at George Daniel's sale thirty years ago, now sold for £540. “Ile Nouveau Testament,” translated by Huré (1712), a beautiful example of Le Mounier's binding, which realised £51 seventeen years ago, was here purchased for £345. The proof sheets of Scott’s “The Pirate” sold for £86; 384 I was got for Walpole's own copy of “Boswell's Tour to the Hebrides with Dr. John- son ''--the more valuable because of the states- man's autograph notes to it; while Walpole's “Hieroglyphic Tales’ (1785), one of six copies printed for the author's private amusement, realised £37. Catherine de Medici's copy of Ariosto’s “Orlando Furioso.” (1556), was sold for 3130; “Le Pastissier François '' (Amsterdam, I655) for £IOO ; and Rousseau's own copy of “Julie, ou La Nouvelle Heloise ’’ (1761), 356. For Isaac Casaubon's copy of the first edition of Bacon’s “Twoo Books of the Proficience and Advancement of Learning ” (1605), in brown morocco, 349 was paid. Altogether the 340 lots in the sale realised £26 IO. |Mr. Eden Phillpotts is publishing in book form, at the price of 6s., his humorous study entitled “The Laughing Philosopher,” which has been appearing In Black and White for a con- siderable time. Mr. Stopford Brook is collaborating with another Irishman, namely, Mr. A. P. Graves, on a new Anthology of Irish Verse. The work will be published in the autumn by Messrs. Dent. Among more immediate publications from this house will be Mr. James Ashcroft Noble's “Impressions and Memories.” Two new Ruskinian books are announced by Mr. George Allen. The first to appear will be “Studies in Both Arts,” which will contain ten plates, some being in colour, from unpublished drawings by Ruskin, accompanied by selected passages from his writings. In the autumn will be published “The Principles of Art according to John Ruskin,” compiled by Mr. William White, of the Ruskin Museum. This book will also contain some hitherto unpublished writings of Mr. Ruskin on the pictures he got for the St. George's Guild. Mr. Gilbert Parker's works are to be issued in a uniform edition by Messrs. Methuen ; so are Miss Emily Lawless’s. The occasion of Sir Henry Irving's knighthood appears timeous for a popular edition of the biography of the great actor by Mr. Percy Fitzgerald. It is to be revised and brought up to date, and Messrs. Chatto and Windus will issue it shortly, price Is. A series of essays by Mr. Brander Matthews on “Books and Play Books,” is in the press of Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine, and Co. M. Sarcey, R. L. Stevenson, Mark Twain, Zola, and Mr. Andrew Lang are among the personal subjects of the essayist, who also writes on the dramati- sation of novels, and “the whole duty of critics Messrs Osgood also publish at once a story by Miss Alma Tadema, called, “The Crucifix.” Mrs. F. A. Steel’s “Red Rowan,” the Queen serial, will be published this summer by Messrs. Macmillan. Her story of the Indian Mutiny, for which she has made a long visit to India and lived beside the native survivors, will occupy her for about two years. IMr. Whistler is putting together material for a second volume of “The Gentle Art of Making  ## p. (#404) ################################################ 50 THE AUTHOR. Enemies.” Mr Heinemann will publish it in a style uniform with the first. “The Life and Times of Cardinal Wiseman,” which Mr. Wilfrid Ward has written, and Messrs. Longmans will publish shortly, has reminiscences of its subject by Cardinal Vaughan, Mr. Glad- stone, and Lord Acton. It also contains letters from Lord Beaconsfield, Mr. Gladstone, Dr. Döllinger, Cardinal Manning, Lord Houghton, Pugin, and other famous men. The Duchess of Cleveland is engaged in writing the Life of Lady Hester Stanhope, the niece and confidant of Pitt, whose career doubtless furnishes excellent material for an interesting book. Lady Hester had, it is said, a great affection for Sir John Moore, and after his death, and that, also at Corunna, of her favourite brother, society became odious to her, and England saw her no more after 1810. Four years later she went to reside permanently among the half-savage tribes of Mount Lebanon, living there for about a quarter of a century. Kinglake devotes a chapter to her in “Eothen,” and Dr. Meryon, her physician, published her “Memoirs and Travels'’ in six volumes, fifty years ago. Mr. Charles Hannan, author of the Chinese novel “A Swallow’s Wing,” has written a volume of stories, mostly laid in the far East. Messrs. Constable and Co. will publish it in the autumn. Mr. Laurence Hutton is writing upon “The Literary Landmarks of Venice, Florence, and Rome,” but the book will not appear for some months. Those of Paris will possibly have a volume devoted to them afterwards, in further continuation of the series Mr. Hutton began with his “Literary Landmarks of London.” Mr. Stead’s novel, “A Modern Maid in Modern Babylon,” is expected to appear on the 6th inst. Mr. William Morris’s “The Life and Death of Jason,” which will appear shortly from the Kelmscott Press in a style uniform with “Beourilf,” is to have two woodcuts by Sir Edward Burne-Jones. The literature of the Burns Centenary, which occurs a year hence, is shadowed forth by the announcement of a four-volume “Centenary. Edition,” to be published by Messrs. T. C. and E. C. Jack, Edinburgh. Volume I will be “Poems Bublished by Burns; ” the second, “Posthumous Poems; ” the third, “Songs; ” while the fourth will contain “Songs, Doubtful Pieces, Addenda, Glossarial Index, and General Index.” Mr. William Hole, R.S.A., will illustrate the work with about twenty-four etchings. The plan also includes a library édition de lua.e. The volumes will be issued at intervals of three months. Mrs. M. C. Leighton and Mr. Robert Leighton, the authors of “Convict 99,” “Michael Dred, Detective,” and other popular stories which have added to the success of Answers, are writing another serial for that publication. The first chapters are to appear on March 19, and the novel is to be entitled “In the Shadow of Guilt.” In “A Fisherman's Fancies,” by F. A. Doveton, is a book of tales and sketches. We have on more than one occasion published in these columns some of Mr. Doveton’s graceful verses. Be now comes before us in prose, and that of a very readable and entertaining kind. It is well known that the best introduction to a graceful style in prose is the acquisition of a graceful style in poetry. The book is published by Elliot Stock. *~ * → FRELIMINARY PROSPECTUS OF THE ELIZABETHAN STAGE SOCIETY. HE Elizabethan Stage Society is founded to T give practical effect to the principle that Shakspere should be accorded the build of stage for which he designed his plays. Furthermore, in Shakspere's day, and at no other period of English literature, the best work of the best men appeared upon the boards, showing that the conditions which then obtained at the theatre were peculiarly adapted to the greatest drama. An additional gain with this method of playing is that, though the costume may be costly, there is no occasion to renew it for every play, as archaeology in costume was little if at all studied at the period to be revived, so that, there being no scenery, the bill can be changed at no further cost than the rehearsals. A theatre specially built on the plan of the 16th century—not a very costly building—is much to be wished for. In 1893, “Measure for Measure" was revived in a way to illustrate this principle, under the direction of Mr. William Poel, by the Shakspere Reading Society. The Elizabethan Stage Society will commence its work with a revival of “Twelfth Night, or what you will,” given under Mr. Poel's direction, for one performance only, exclusively to members and guests. It is expected this performance will take place early in June. Time and place will be duly announced to members. The society’s revivals will have the use of the stage fittings of the 16th century stage, prepared for the revival of “Measure for Measure,” and of a valuable wardrobe mainly purchased at the sale of M. Barthe. Capt. Hutton, F.S.A., will kindly advise on matters of old swordsmanship: while for old music it is intended to obtain the services of Mr. Arnold Dolmetsch.  ## p. (#405) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 5 I A subscription of £1 1s. constitutes member- ship for the year. And the year dates from the foundation of the society to Oct. 1, 1896, and then to each following Ist day of October. All interested in the work are invited to become members. Communications may be addressed to ARTHUR DILLON. 52, Talgarth-road, West Kensington, W. *— a 2-2 a- - -s. CORRESPONDENCE, I.—EDITORIAL RESPONSIBILITY. T is not of a publisher that I have to complain. Whatever may be the sins of publishers, I have always found those with whom I have had to deal courteous gentlemen and excellent men of business. Nor is it of an editor: my relations with my brethren in the profession, however superior their status to my own, have invariably been pleased. I am a worm who has been crushed by a board of directors, and who seeks to turn against them. - In the year 1893 I was tempted by whatever demon may be responsible for the beguilement of those among us who take an interest in politics to construct a squib on the subject of Home Rule, which I labelled “Interviews with the Immortals. By Ananias Green.” While in search of the best means of firing it off, it occurred to me that an article of mine on “Ireland under Her Own Government’’ had appeared in the National Review of March, 1886, and that large portions thereof had been conveyed from the Review, with flattering comments, into the columns of a paper called England. I ventured to approach Mr. Cecil Walsh, who was then editor of England, on the subject of my “Interviews.” I told him that I did not propose to part with the copyright, as it was my intention to publish my work in book form as near as might be to the time of the next General Election; but that I would offer the “Interviews" for publication in England on very moderate terms. I asked Mr. Walsh whether he would like to see my manuscript, and whether he would promise to return it to me as early as possible, if not accepted. Mr. Walsh re- plied that he would be pleased to read my manu- script, and would take care of it. He also asked me to name a price for publication in England, I reserving the right of reproduction. I sent him my work, and named my price. Towards the end of 1893 I wrote to remind him that I was waiting an answer. Mr. Walsh replied that he was also waiting one—having sent on the work to his directors. He added that he was doing his best to get the matter settled forthwith, and would let me know the result as soon as he possibly could. When I wrote again to Mr. Walsh it was only to learn that these dilatory directors had not yet made up their minds. A year passed without any decision being arrived at by them, and last autumn there appeared to be a prospect (now lost) of disposing of my “Interviews” in another quarter. I wrote to Mr. Walsh to say so, and to request the return of my long-detained MS. Mr. Walsh was very sorry, but his directors were out of town, and he was still without knowledge of the course they had decided on. He remarked that he feared I must think him guilty of great discourtesy, but assured me it was not his fault. I have no reason to doubt his word, nor have I any com- plaint to make of Mr. Walsh’s behaviour, which was characterised throughout by the courtesy T might expect from a brother editor. Shortly before the meeting of Parliament in January, I wrote again to Mr. Walsh, when he replied that he was leaving England, and recom- mended me to apply to a person whom he described as the Secretary of the “English Publishing Company.” I wrote to this person, and received a somewhat cavalier reply to the effect that Mr. Walsh had left them and that my correspondent, the Secretary, would have “to begin de novo.” I wrote again and again, and received no answer at all. Then I addressed a letter formally to “the Editor of England,” in which I stated that I had received no reply to my former letters inquiring whether the manuscript of my work had been lost or not. I made a claim for compensation in the event of its loss, and added that, failing a reply in a week's time, I proposed to consult the Secretary of the Society of Authors, of which Society I am a member. Still no answer. I wrote at the end of a week to the Secretary, who took up my case with the promptness and courtesy to be expected from him. I need not enter into details of the subsequent proceedings, but will briefly state the result of them. I am advised by the Society that if I bring an action in the County Court (as I wished to do), against the people of England, I shall probably get small damages, and shall perhaps be dragged from one court to another by the elaborate machinery of appeals which our legal system provides. The Society was kind enough to offer me aid in prosecuting my case in the County Court. I declined it with thanks, ex- plaining that I could afford to fight my own battle in that court, but dreaded the risk of being put to heavy expense by means of appeals. I offered to bring a County Court action at my  ## p. (#406) ################################################ 52 THE AUTHOR. own cost, if the Society would undertake the risk of subsequent appeals—the question of the responsibility of a journal for the loss of a work the editor had promised to take care of seeming to me an important one to authors generally, The Society did not accept my offer, wherefore I infer that it shares my dread of being subjected to the process of bleeding to death by appeal. I do not blame the Society; if I cannot get justice once and for all in the County Court, it is the law that is to blame. Charles Reade, in “Hard Cash,” made the Yankee inventor, Fullalove, describe our courts of law as shops where justice was sold “dear, but prime.” I have not enough hard cash at my command to warrant me in testing the truth of Fullalove's statement. Not having got my manuscript back (sent to England in September, 1893), I am now busy in reconstructing my work from the first rough draught. I have not even received from the England people an expression of regret for the loss of my property, the breach of their late editor's warranty, and the trouble they have put me to. It need hardly be added that from such persons I have not received the offer of a farthing of compensation. If I were a tailor or a bootmaker, and a possible customer had deprived me of a coat or a pair of |boots after promising to buy or return them, I suppose I should have a good claim for damages, and the case would not have gone beyond the County Court. But, as I live by my pen, I must either put up with the loss of my property or run the risks I have referred to. Of the two courses it seems the wiser to make the people of England a present of my lost labour and property, also of their unredeemed pledge to take care of the manuscript. - Whether their conduct has been either gentle- manly or business-like, I leave it to others to determine. But they might at least have repaid me the stamps I sent to cover the return postage of my MS. TIEITH DERWENT, Author of “A Daughter of the Pyramids,” - “Circe's Lovers,” &c. II.-PARALLELISM. Mr. Coulson Kernahan has sent me his beautiful little book, “God and the Ant.” The parallelism to which—rather too hastily, perhaps—I called attention in the April Author, proves, though in certain details, singular enough, to lie wholly on the surface. It may, however, be worth while to note that both Mr. Kernahan’s prose allegory— if I may call it an allegory—and my sonnet were the result of the suggestions of a dream, or, at least, of sleep. I fancy that the number of authors who turn their slumbers to literary account is already large, and is likely to become larger. My poor sonnet received rather unusually severe treatment from the printers and proof- reader. Skin for skein—in spite of rhyme—is decidedly unkind. Triumphs, of course, should be triumph. Only a goose could do justice to that line as it was made to stand—a posy of sibilants. FREDERICK LANGBRIDGE. III.-BYRONIC MISQUOTATION. I love my Byron, and do not like to see him misquoted, even by an American Ambassador at an Authors' dinner. This is what the poet wrote: Far as the breeze can bear, the billows foam, - Survey our Empire, and behold our home ! My criticism is aimed at the first line only ; the second, apart from the transposition of the verbs, was altered for topical reasons; and I am not, at present, concerned with the rights and Wrongs of such a procedure, though my opinion is strong on the point. I cannot, however, allow “bear the ocean's foam ” to pass without protest. The whole meaning, and most of the beauty, of the line is damaged by the alteration. In short, Such mangling is utterly inexcusable. I trust my warmth will be excused In other respects the Ambassador, judging by the printed report, spoke admirably. How Byron would have applauded this sentence : “I don’t think that the land can hold the mind of man; it must embark upon the sea, and it must be wafted as the gales may blow, freely, unhesitatingly.” - His Excellency is evidently no landlubber, no amateur yachtsman, more at home on the American equivalent of Ryde Pier than on the Atlantic, in fine no Luxurious slave Whose soul would sicken o'er the heaving wave ; he speaks fair words of the deep sea, and is clearly a man of large intellect and wide sympathies; but, to conclude, he really should endeavour to avoid misquoting the great poet who not only wrote incomparably in praise of the ocean, but was himself, from his earliest childhood, a genuine and unaffected Ocean lover. And I have loved thee, Ocean and my joy Of youthful sports was on thy breast to be Borne, like thy bubbles, onward; from a boy I wanton’d with thy breakers—they to me Were a delight ; and if the freshening sea Made them a terror—’twas a pleasing fear, For I was as it were a child of thee, And trusted to thy billows far and near, And laid my hand upon thy mane—as I do here HUBERT GREENE. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 02 (July 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 02 (July 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-07-01-The-Author-6-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/280/1895-08-01-The-Author-6-3.pdf 037a01a3a6264a379c9d924dd1652dec PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-08-01 Volume 6 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 53–84 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18950801 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El ut b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T ED BY WA. L TER BES ANT. VoI. VI.-No. 3..] For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *- - -4° HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances showld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *-- ~ +-º a- - - WARNINGS AND ADVICE. I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.–In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea'pense to themselves eacept the cost of the stamp. 4. AsCERTAIN whAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO Both SIDEs BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL, WI. AUGUST 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTs.-Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom yow appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. CoST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERs.-Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTs. --Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. 14. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, . charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :- 4, PoETUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *- - -* HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple G 2  ## p. (#408) ################################################ 54 THE AUTHOR. to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *-- ~ *-* a- - -s. THE AUTHORS SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed eaclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days’ notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department ’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted * is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. -* zºº' - *-*. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. Subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 48. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines,  ## p. (#409) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 55 dr in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT. T a meeting of the Committee, held on Monday, July 8, the following resolution was passed:—“Resolved that the Com- mittee of Management of the Incorporated Society of Authors taking advantage of Mr. George Haven Putnam’s presence in this country, hereby convey to him their recognition and appreciation of the services that he has rendered to the cause of international copyright in conjunction with Mr. R. Underwood Johnson and the American Committee.” To this Resolution Mr. Pritnam has sent the following reply:-‘‘I am writing to acknowledge your courteous favour of the 9th inst., with the report of the Resolution passed by the committee of the Society of Authors in recognition of the services rendered by myself in furthering the completion of an international copyright arrange- ment between the United States and Great Britain. I can only express my full sense of the compliment that has been conferred upon me by so representa- tive and honourable a body as the Society of Authors, and the pleasure that it gives to me to understand that the work I was in a position to do in behalf of a recognition of literary property that should be independent of political boun- daries has been appreciatively understood by the members of your Society.—G. H. PUTNAM.” II.-CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. Mr. Hall Caine, who sails on a visit to America in September, has been invited by the Committee to act as the representative of the Society in Canada. He will confer with certain Canadian statesmen, and will lay before them the actual facts of the case and the unanimous opinion of all the persons in this country as to the vital importance of preserving an International Copy- right for all English-speaking countries. A Parliamentary return has been published giving the amounts received from Canada since 1877 as duties collected on foreign reprints of British copyright works. The total, less charges for collection expenses, since that year, i.e., in eighteen years is 35278 98., or an average of 3293 4s. 54d. per annum. Anybody may have the shillings—who has got the pounds? Of late years the collectors seem to have been more active. Thus, in the year ending June 30, 1890, they collected £970 7s. ; in 1891, 2919 8s. ; in 1892, 3533 13s. I Id, ; in 1893, however, they dropped to £364 7s. 2d.; in 1894, 29276 1s. 4d. Taking the average of £293 4s. 54a, per annum —call it £300—this represents, at 12# per cent. a trade amounting to £24OO per annum. Is it really worth while after all to imperil international copyright for so paltry a sum as 32400 per annum ? III.-CANADIAN PUBLISHERs. A communication has been received from the Rev. William Briggs, D.D., Book Steward of the “Methodist Book Publishing House,” Toronto, calling attention to their current list of new books, and mentioning that their complete list numbers nearly 200 works. Dr. Briggs says that he credits the Society with ignorance rather than with a desire to conceal the facts when it speaks of “Canadian booksellers who may call them- selves publishers.” Very good. It is, indeed, far from the intention of the Society to con- ceal the facts. But one may point out, first, that a list of 200 books of all kinds is not a very long list; and, next, that Dr. Briggs has not told us of any other Canadian publisher who has so respectable a list. One does not suggest that there are no other such publishers; but one would like to know. The current list forwarded contains a varied assortment of works. There are five books of history; four books of verse, one on Art; one upon medical science; seven of fiction— two by an English writer; three of natural history; four of travel; and the rest on religious subjects. - IV.-CONTRIBUTORS AND SERIAL RIGHTs. Contributors to magazines and papers are reminded that they sell serial rights only, where no special stipulation is made. A correspon- dent sends a printed form of receipt, headed “Purchase of Entire Copyright.” He must substitute for the last two words before signing it, unless, of course, he has already agreed to sell the whole copyright, the words “First Serial Right.” In most cases, of course, the serial right is all that the MS. is worth ; but provision must be made for possibilities, and in no case should the author be led to believe that while he offers the serial right, the publisher can claim the whole copyright after publication, and without previous agreement. - Eº º:  ## p. (#410) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. THE SPIRIT OF DR, JOHNSON. R. H. D. TRAILL’S paper in the Fortnightly Review is amusing, but un- fortunately he has been led astray by a spirit of deception. The voice is the voice of Dr. Johnson, but the sentiments are undoubtedly those of Mr. Cave, sometime publisher. For, whereas the question which now concerns authors is that of their own independence, which can never be achieved until the production of a book means a recognised system, on such lines as leave no room, either for secret profits, or for the over- reaching of an author, or for the suspicion of such practices; until it means an agreement based upon figures understood by both sides, and giving the property over to be administered also on terms which are understood by both sides. So long as the author has to go to a publisher and humbly ask him for an agreement, the meaning of which he is not to understand, so long will literature be dependent and held—so far—in the contempt which belongs to dependence. The spirit of the late Mr. Cave, however, plainly perceiving the real point, goes off on a quite different point. He pretends that it is proposed to abolish publishers altogether, and in this way diverts attention from the real point. I do not know whether anyone has proposed such a measure. Certainly no one in this society has done such a silly thing. It is, for instance, quite conceivable that any successful author might become his own publisher—Ruskin showed the way—by the simple method of keeping a clerk or secretary. As for talk about the trouble of sending backwards and forwards to printers, binders, &c., that is rubbish. Besides, every ăuthor has got to send proofs backwards and forwards as it is. The production of the ordi- nary book is a matter of the merest routine; there is no trouble at all about it. I have myself produced a great many, and I know what I am talking about. Five minutes' talk with printer and another with binder—that is nearly all. It is a question of the merest routine. It is also quite concervable that half-a-dozen successful authors might unite to keep a common clerk for the distribution of their books. Nothing would be easier, and of course it will be done before long. But the publisher will still remain, however many authors so unite, until, or unless, the booksellers themselves unite and provide a mind to think and act for them. To the publisher will belong, for instance, the great literary enterprises; the encyclopædias, atlases, dictionaries of all kinds, works which require the services of many men of letters and the advance of large capital; to them also will belong the whole literature of the past; to them will belong the magazines and journals; to them, perhaps—but this is not certain—will belong the whole of the educational books. I say “perhaps,” because it is quite conceivable that the educational books will be removed into other channels altogether, and will be published by other hands on a very different plan, which is already under discussion. On this point we shall probably hear more. There will also remain to publishers that very large and lucrative branch which provides prize books, story books, &c., for children. Other branches will remain, because, although the soi disant Johnson, otherwise the Spirit of Cave, pretends that it would be possible yet wicked to destroy the publisher, nobody has ever yet thought it either possible or even desirable to attempt such a step. I certainly think that a writer of Mr. Traill's experience and scholarship might have detected the imposture. Thus, it is pointed out to me by one also of some knowledge in English literature I. That Dr. Johnson was the most earnest champion of the rights of authors, and the most passionate enemy of the injustices of booksellers, and of an imperfect copyright law, that ever lived in England. 2. That he was familiar with every detail of the book- making and bookselling businesses. 3. That the booksellers he dealt with stood on an entirely different footing to that occupied by the publisher of to-day; that he wrote his “Poets” for a co-operative society of booksellers who sold their own books over their own counters, and that the only exception to this rule of business ever mentioned by him (so far as I know) relates to the publications of the Clarendon Press—and there his endeavours appear to have been used to reduce the earnings of the middleman. - 4. That all this (the portrait of the flesh and blood Johnson) may be found in twenty places in Boswell. 5. That the Dr. Johnson of the Fortnightly article is a bogey in both senses; that he is another man, with other leanings and other opinions; that he has forgotten all his special knowledge, and talks the dangerous nonsense of one who is only half informed. To this I must add that, as usual, Mr. Traill’s spirits go hopelessly wrong over the figures. What, for instance, does this mean? It is the so called Spirit of Johnson who speaks: “They will always need the services of some trader with capital enough to undertake the venture and to lie out of his money till its slow returns come back to him.” As for capital, how much is possessed by the new publisher P. How much is required to pro- duce a book P. For the greater part nothing. Dr. Johnson would know, probably well, that under the present conditions of trade, no capital is expended, not a farthing, on most of the books published. Or, if any, then, the small difference between the first returns and the actual cost. But as to “lying out of his money,” and the slow returns; publishers could not exist by books demanding large capital and bringing in slow  ## p. (#411) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. - - 57 returns. These books are only brought out by great firms; they may be admirable books. It is in the issue of such works that some pub- lishers do good service to literature; but they do not live by them, nor do they in general reckon them as profit-making ventures. The figures themselves are quite simple and cannot be repeated too often. The real Dr. John- son would have known them at once. Again, we take an ordinary 6s. book, not because, as the Spirit of Cave calling himself Johnson says, “as if a 6s. novel was the whole of literature,” but because the 6s. book is a very common form for essays, biographies, and belles lettres of all kinds as well as for fiction. If any One will find us a more convenient unit than the Ordinary 6s. book we shall be glad to take it. Now the figures that follow were obtained by the Secretary of the Society and others working in the same direction four or five years ago; they have been published ; they have never been seriously disputed. Quite recently they have been obtained by Mr. Hall Caine from six publishers, all of whom agreed in the main with each other and with us. Very well; the ordinary 6s. book—meaning from seventeen to twenty sheets—i.e., from 70,000 to IOO,OOO words in small pica type, of about 260 words to a page, without illustrations, on good paper and in good plain binding, costs for an edition of 30OO copies no more than a shilling a copy with advertising, unless there is reason for knowing that the demand will increase, when the increased amount spent in advertising must be spread over. Of this cardinal fact there can be no doubt or dispute whatever. The sale of the book to the trade is at 4s. 2d., less 5 per cent. “for the account,” and thirteen to the dozen on ordering so many. This means 3s. 7+}d. for every copy. We generally reckon this as an average of 3s. 6d., which gives some allow- ance for press copies and for bad debts. It is, however, too low, because the booksellers, after the first run, chiefly order single copies. However, take it as 3s. 6d., with this understanding. We now have this simple sum : Cost of the book, Is. Price of the book to the trade, 3s. 6d. Profit on the book, 2s. 6d. This has to be divided between author and publisher. I. At a royalty of IO per cent. (quite a common royalty formerly), we have : Author receives 74d. a copy; Publisher receives 22#d. a copy. 2. At a royalty of 15 per cent. : Author receives Io; d. a copy ; Publisher receives 194d. a copy. 3. At a royalty of 20 per cent : Author receives 144d. a copy; Publisher receives 153d. a copy. 4. At a royalty of 30 per cent. : Author receives 21; d. a copy. Publisher receives 83d. a copy. But, says the publisher, there are all my office expenses. Quite so. There are also the author's office expenses. And there are the bookseller's office expenses. Is it not colossal impudence that the middleman should demand to have his office expenses paid, and should refuse to consider those of the other two—the real workers? Now, to return to a case noted in last month's Author. A certain publisher is reported to have said (1) that he could not make more than 7d. a copy for himsel/, after all office eaſpenses were paid, out of a book; and (2) that things had got to such a pass that a publisher would soon refuse a successful author altogether. At this time, this very man, on his own showing of 7d. a. copy—a figure which cannot be accepted—ha just made a good deal more than £10oo in three or four months by producing one successful book. Yet he wanted more But the respect- able and the honourable publisher says that he does not say or pretend such things, or do such things. Very likely. Why does he not write to the papers, then, and disclaim such men P The question of office expenses, if it is to be considered at all, must be considered fairly. The author has expenses of all kinds, so has the bookseller, so has the publisher. As regards the last he can only prove his claim by showing his books. Thus, we have, in general terms, apart from each book: I. His rent. With the new publisher, the rent of two little rooms. 2. His accountants, clerks, and travellers. With the new publisher, two office boys and one traveller, or a share of one traveller. 3. His office expenses—as light, fire, servants, postage, &c. If his expenses under these items amount to so much, these expenses divided among all his books in proportion to the price will give the actual “office expenses " of each copy. In a great house this must be a very minute fraction. Our friend who wept and wailed over the seven- pence which he got for doing nothing at all, estimated his office expenses at 5a, a copy. This means that, on the book referred to which sold, say, to take an extreme case, 50,000 copies, its own share of office expenses of distribution amounted to over £1 OOO. Credat Judaeus / In  ## p. (#412) ################################################ 58 THE AUTHOR. these absurdities, however, we are landed when- ever we accept from such publishers figures without understanding what they mean, and which are advanced by them in the full knowledge that they will not be understood. *m- a. º. a- - -, NEW YORK LETTER. New York, July 15, 1895. HERE have been not a few discussions in the columns of the Author of points of etiquette, editorial and journalistic; but there is one question which I have never seen raised in your pages. It is this: What should a correspondent do when he reads in the journal to which he contributes a paragraph against which he feels that he ought to protest ? The immediate cause of my making this query here is that I found in the June number of the Author a word—only a single word, it is true—against which I am moved to protest. A letter from Mr. John Bloundelle Burton (addressed to the editor of a New York paper, not of the highest rank) is reprinted, and to it is prefixed a note in which somebody says that the person to whom the letter was addressed “appears to have indulged in an outbreak of abuse that is not common even on the other side of the Atlantic.” Is not this a slur unworthy the pages of a journal like the Author, which is constantly trying to cultivate the good- will of America. P I know nothing of the attack which the writer of the letter complained of; but along acquaintance with the literary papers of Great Britain and of the United States has led me to the conclusion that there is little to choose between them—so far as courtesy to authors is concerned. Most of them are courteous on both sides of the water. Few of them are abusive. Of these few, I think, more are to be found in London than in New York; and I have detected, I fancied, more rancour and more venom in the British abuse than in the American. Of course, this may be due to my point of view; and it is quite possible that an Englishman as familiar with the American papers as I am with the British might not agree with me. And, as I said before, abuse is not common in either country. Of all the American writers of fiction who have made themselves known to British readers in the past half-dozen years, no one has been more heartily welcomed than Miss Mary E. Wilkins. It may be interesting, therefore, to note that Miss Wilkins has recently made a new departure, and has achieved an unexpected success. She has just won the prize of £400 offered by the Bacheller Syndicate for the best detective story not exceeding 12,OOO words in length. Her story is called “The Long Arm.” A second prize of £1oo was awarded to a tale called “The Twinkling of an Eye,” by Mr. Brander Matthews. Both stories are to be published by a leading newspaper in every one of the chief American cities. In New York they will appear in the Herald, which has given an interesting account of the particulars of the competition. The circular sent out to competitors thus characterised the class of fiction desired: “We are seeking clean stories which will interest the average newspaper reader, and which can be pub- lished to advantage in instalments of about 2000 words each. We hold that a very high quality of art is consistent with these requirements. The novelty and ingenuity of the plot, and the literary and constructive art developed in its treatment, are considerations which will probably most influence the minds of the judges in reaching a decision. The judges will be gentlemen of un- questionable fairness and competency. The date fixed for the close of the competition was May 1, 1895.” About the beginning of April the manu- scripts in Mr. Irving Bacheller's private office were as thick as the leaves of Wallombrosa. They came in from all parts of the globe. Three thousand stories in all were received. All were sent in anonymously. Then came the work of sorting and selection. All the stories were read in the first instance by Mr. Bacheller and a staff of experienced coadjutors. Fifty, which were con- sidered the best, were handed to Mr. John H. Boner, of the Literary Digest. Out of these he choose thirteen, which were then turned over to Mr. Hamilton W. Mable, of the Outlook, for final adjudication. When the sealed envelopes were opened the authors of the successful stories were for the first time made known. There was no possible chance of favouritism. Every manu- script, in accordance with the conditions, was typewritten, and was sent without the author's name. The accompanying sealed envelope con- tained the sole clew to the authorship. So high was the merit of the best of the selected stories (after the two prize winners) that a very large proportion of them have been purchased by the Bacheller Syndicate for use after “The Long Arm" and “The Twinkling of an Eye” have been published. - Mark Twain is about to start on a lecturing tour around the world. Sailing from the Pacific Coast in August, Mr. Clemens will read and lecture in the Sandwich Islands, Australia, New Zealand, Tasmania, Ceylon, Madras, Calcutta, Lahore, Bombay, Mauritius, South Africa, England, Scotland, and Ireland, finishing his .  ## p. (#413) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 59 little excursion by a few readings from his own works in the chief cities of the United States. It is an open secret that Mr. Clemens lost most of his own fortune—and some also of his wife's— in the disastrous failure of Charles L. Webster and Co. He had also sunk many thousands of dollars in an invention from which he is not likely to get a cent back. His tour is certain to be enormously profitable, for Mark Twain is one of the wonders of the platform. No one living tells a story better than he, or has a more engaging personality before an audience. He is a master of the art of delivery, of diction, as the French call it. I hear a rumour also that a complete library edition of all his works is in contemplation. That he is the author of the Joan of Arc serial now running in Harper's Magazine seems to be generally admitted. It is pleasant to record that the dramatisation of “Pudd’nhead Wilson’’ made by Mr. Frank Mayo has also been successful on the stage. The American copyright law allows a novelist to reserve the right to dramatise his story. The British copyright law does not give the novelist this right, although the decision in the “Little Lord Fanntleroy" case will hereafter make the path of the pirate thorny and doubtful. Whenever any British author feels like de- nouncing the necessity of manufacture in the United States, which is a condition of American copyright, he should first recall the fact that in One respect at least the American copyright law is more favourable to the Englishman than the British law is to the American. In Great Britain the American novelist cannot legally reserve the right to dramatise his story; and in Great Britain the American dramatist has no rights at all, unless he sees to it that his play is performed in England before it is performed in America, which forces him to spend anywhere from £20 to 350 in an absurd special performance. Now the British dramatist has full protection in the United States, and the British novelist has sole right to dramatise his own story or to authorise a dramatisation of it. That this is the case is fortunate for Mr. Du Maurier, who is in receipt of the weekly royalties from the three or four companies recently per- forming Mr. Paul M. Potter's adaptation of “Trilby.” author, and if there were the rage for “Trilby’’ in Great Britain which there is in the United States, I doubt very much whether he would be in receipt of several hundred pounds a month for the authorisation to perform a stage version of his tale. The interest in “Trilby’’ seems to be unabated. Two parodies of the novel have been published—both of them beneath contempt ; and two burlesques of the play have been acted. The WOL. WI. If Mr. Du Maurier were an American music publishing house of Dibson and Co. has just issued an album of “Trilby Songs, Words, and Music.” The author of “Ben Bolt” has been called again to mind; he is still alive—and a member of congress. His name is Thomas Dunn English; and if there are any British admirers of Poe who are really familiar with the facts of Poe's career, the name will recall to them the long quarrel of Poe and English—and also the interesting circumstance that Poe once brought a libel suit against English and recovered damages. But this is a digression from “Trilby.” The editors of the Critic of New York have prepared and published a pretty little pamphlet of forty-eight pages called “Trilbyana : The Rise and Progress of a Popular Novel,” being a review of Mr. Du Maurier's “Trilby,” a criticism of the drawings, a notice of the play, and an account of the various entertainments founded upon the book. The songs “Ben Bolt,” “Mal- brouck,” “Au Clair de la Lune,” &c.; a review of Charles Nodier's “Trilby, le Lutin d’Argyle,” and many other items of interest, mostly reprinted from the Critic; portraits of Du Maurier, a view of his house on Hampstead Heath, and a repro- duction of his first contribution to Punch, con- taining likenesses of himself and Mr. Whistler. It is announced that Mr. Du Maurier’s new novel will be the chief serial for Harper's Monthly during the year 1897, but it is still doubtful whether or not the author-artist will be his own illustrator. One of the books announced for early publica- tion by Macmillan and Co. in New York (and probably also in London) is a volume containing the very interesting lectures on art which Mr. John Lafarge delivered at the Metropolitan Museum a year or two ago. Mr. Lafarge is one of the most Original of American painters, and his work is so highly esteemed in France that he was requested to make a special collection of his pictures for exhibition at the Champ de Mars this year. He is also one of the inventors of the very beautiful stained glass, now one of the most characteristic developments of recent American art. That he is a delightful writer all will admit who remember his letters from Japan, published in the Century three or four years ago; and that he can lecture as well as write this forthcoming volume will show. Mr. Laurence Hutton has spent part of the spring in Florence and part of the summer in Venice. His three articles on the “Literary Landmarks of Florence, of Rome, and of Venice,” will appear in Harper's Monthly during the autumn. They will be greatly enlarged before they are reprinted, each in a little book by itself, uniform with the “Literary Landmarks of H  ## p. (#414) ################################################ 6o THE AUTHOR. Edinburgh.” They will all be illustrated by Mr. Frank W. Du Mond, whom Harper and Brothers sent to Europe specially for this purpose. Mr. Hutton expects to arrive in London before the end of the summer; and early in the autumn a little book of his on “Other Times and Other Seasons” will be published in the pretty little series called “Harper's American Essayists,” now extending to more than a dozen volumes, of which only Mr. Howells’ “Criticism and Fiction” and Dr. Waldstein’s “Ruskin.” have yet been pub- lished in England. H. R. [The writer of the paragraph containing the word “even,” to which objection is taken by “H. R.,” begs to state that he was not speaking of the literary papers, which are perhaps more courteous in America than in this country, but of the ordinary Press. If “H. R.” will, for instance, read a few numbers of a certain Irish-American paper published in Boston, he will find that the word “even '' is fully justified.] * * ** – º- NOTES FROM PARIS, M* ARTHUR MEYER, of Le Gaulois, has suggested that at the next Universal Exhibition in Paris, to be held in 1900, a special section should be reserved for literary men, and that a special building, to be called “Le Pavillon des Lettres,” should be erected for their convenience. I understand—for I never read Le Gaulois—-that various prominent men of letters have been interviewed on their opinion as to the feasibility of this scheme, and that for the most part they are favourable to the idea of making “exhibitions of themselves.” I do not quite under- stand how this exhibition will be managed, Sup- posing that the idea be carried out, as seems probable. Will the various literary men of cele- brity be on view to the visitors to the exhibition at certain fixed hours in the day? Shall we see them at work or at play, or, it may be, as they take their meals? Since the curiosity of the public as to the persons and personalities of celebrated authors is to be gratified, let it be gratified in full. I, for my part, will be a constant visitor to the Pavillon des Lettres. I should like to see Alexandre Dumas at breakfast, and to find out, de visu, whether he eats his eggs hard-boiled or soft. I should like to see Jean Richepin at work, and to assure myself whether it is true—as I read in an American journal the other day—that when he writes he dresses in Scarlet, and con- stantly rolls his eyes and smites his forehead. I should like to see whether George Ohnet uses a steel-mib or a quill, and how often Alphonse Daudet lights his cigar whilst writing, say, a thousand words. As the exhibition is to be an international one, I suppose foreign men of letters would also be invited to take up their residence during its duration in the Pavillon des Lettres. Each country would have its section. I am sure that the English section would be visited with great interest. The lady novelists who analyse with such minuteness of observation the sex question, would enjoy as great a success of curiosity as did the Tunisean dancers at the last exhibition. The prolific producer who can work two typewriters simultaneously (one with his hands and the other with his toes), and at the same time dictate to a shorthand writer, so that at once he can turn out, say, a short story, an analytical critique, and an incisive political leader, would greatly enhance our credit as an industrial nation. The critics, I presume, would be placed in separate rooms in each section; this as much for the purposes of classification as for the mutual safety of themselves and the authors proper. Personally, I should oppose any suggestion tending to have them secured in cages, but that will be a matter for the committee to decide. If anything of a spectacular nature were to be arranged in connection with the Pavillon des Lettres, one might have a series of very effective tableaua vivants, as, for instance, “The Authors thrown to the Critics,” which would remind one of Rome at its worst. The English section would be particularly interesting by its critics' depart- ment, especially the English authors. The veil of anonymity would at last be raised, the British man of letters would at last see his—(well, what P) —face to face. Some rather startling discoveries would, I fancy, be made; for instance, in the way of authors, who, not objecting to turn an honest penny and by way of clearing the field of possible competitors, would be found, not amongst their confrères, but among the critics. Mme. Sarah Bernhardt has been offered a sum of £32,000 to write her memoirs. The offer emanates from a syndicate of American publishers. Two editions of the book would be prepared. One, luxuriously illustrated by the best French artists, would be issued to subscribers at £8 the copy, and the syndicate calculates that at least 5000 amateurs would subscribe. This edition would be followed by a cheaper one for the general public. Mme. Bernhardt has not definitely accepted this offer, and in any case—so she at present declares —she will publish nothing until she retires from the stage. As one cannot imagine her retiring from the stage, it will be a long time—if she abide by her declaration—before these memoirs willcome  ## p. (#415) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 6 I to light. In the meanwhile two newspapers have offered very large sums for serial rights. One is a French and the other an American news- paper. Mme. Bernhardt is said to be spending her holiday at Belle Isle, sorting papers, with the help of two secretaries, with a view to a selection of materials for this work. The offer must be of very recent date, because, as I related in last month's Author, I was assured by Mme. Bernhardt, about two months ago, that she had no present intention of writing her memoirs, as had been stated in an interview with her. No doubt the announcement that a biography of this lady was in preparation sug- gested the idea of the deal to the syndicate, and I can answer for the fact that the biographer in question, far from feeling any mortification at this annexation of his idea, is delighted to have been indirectly the cause of this flight of double- eagles in the direction of the little house on the Boulevard Pereire, where to his knowledge, owing to disastrous seasons, hostile critics, and so on, they will be doubly welcome. I certainly did not attend the inauguration of the monument to Henri Murger, and I am very much surprised that anybody can have been foolish enough to subscribe a penny towards the perpetuation of the memory of an author whose teachings were simply detestable. Murger's glorification of “La Vie de Bohème,” his glorifica- tion of laziness, disorder, and physical and moral dirtiness, has done more harm amongst foolish young men and women than any book that, I know of. Murger was himself an example of its pestilent influences, and died, bald, blear-eyed, and brainless at the age of thirty-eight. Daudet has given a description of him and of some of his foolish acolytes, as he saw them, a year or two before Murger's death at the Café des Martyrs. Most of Murger's admirers, who tried to live according to the idiotic modus vivendi which he had expounded, died premature deaths, sapped in every limb, or went mad, or com- mitted suicide. And thousands of girls, who might have lived to become happy mothers and respected wives, were lured to follow Mimi in her foolish career and ended as sadly, owing to the fashion set in that most mischievous “Vie de Bohème.” It is a regrettable fact that its evil influence still exercises itself, and it is to be feared that this monument to its author may increase and extend this evil influence. I am delighted, on the other hand, to hear that at last a monument is to be raised to Florian, in his native town. When shall we have in Paris monuments to Maupassant, to Balzac, or to Victor Hugo P The statute to Florian will be executed by M. Adrien Gaudez. A large com- VOL. VI. some such remark as this : President. mittee, composed of littérateurs and artists, mainly of Southern extraction, have the matter in hand, and are organising performances of one of Florian's works at the Comedie Française to raise part of the necessary funds. The monument will be raised near Alais, on the banks of the Gardon river. I had written “on the banks of the Gardon river” when it struck me that a monument can only stand on one bank of a river; and now that I come to think of it, I ought to have written “On one of the banks of the Gardon river,” for, of course, the Gardon has two banks. Yet it is a locution, is it not, this “on the banks,” where only one bank is meant? “The little cottage on the banks of the Thames,” “the ruined chapel on the banks of the Arno,” and so on. But those of us who write for the Author must be nothing if not grammatical. An eye is upon us, and nearly every month I receive from a press-cutting agency extracts from a society paper, containing “The italics are ours, the grammar is Mr. Sherard’s.” My anonymous critic never points out where my grammar differs from that of the professors of the art, but the stigma is there all the same. All things considered, I think that I will amend the last sentence in the preceding paragraph to “The monument will be raised near Alais, on one of the two banks of the Gardon river.” A number of booksellers’ clerks were sentenced the other day to long sentences of imprisonment, by the Eighth Chamber of Correctional Police, for wholesale larcenies to the prejudice of their employers. Some stole the books out of their masters’ shops, others resold these same books to those who had been robbed of them. One of the prisoners endeavoured to justify himself in a rambling statement about the special ethics of the bookselling trade, and muttered something about authors, royalties, manuscripts, and other irrele- vancies. He was very properly silenced by the What possible comparison can there be between a manuscript and a printed book, or, for the matter of that, between an author and a publisher ? I wish most strongly to advise journalists and literary men who may be offered positions on English papers published on the Continent to make full inquiries as to the nature of their duties, the amount of work that will be required of them, the relative value of money in the town where their salaries are to be paid, and finally as to the financial standing of the paper, before accepting any such offer and expatriating them- selves. Neglect of such precaution may involve a man in very serious difficulties. I have on my table a letter from a young journalist who recently H 2  ## p. (#416) ################################################ 62 THE AUTHOR. came from England to occupy the position of sub-editor on an English paper published on the Continent. He was engaged on a salary of £Io a month, which, as prices go in the town where he is living, is about equal to £6 a month in England, He has to work from ten o’clock at night till seven o'clock in the morning, and this in a stuffy, badly ventilated room. He is allowed one night off every week. He writes to tell me that his health is breaking down under the continual strain and from the unhealthy conditions under which he lives. This salary is not paid regularly. This month he had to apply for it six times, and it was only paid—six days after it was due—when he had commenced legal proceedings for its recovery. In the meanwhile he was without money, and the last day he was without food, and his landlord, whose rent was overdue, had begun to threaten to expel him. I believe that all requisite information as to the points on which a journalist, who is offered a position abroad, ought to satisfy himself, can be obtained from the secretary of the Institute of Journalists. Young French writers have every reason to congratulate themselves on the presence of M. Poincaré at the head of the Ministry which specially concerns itself with literature and art. His recent creation of knighthoods in the Legion of Honour show him to be guided less by routine than by discrimination. He appears to be in- clined to reward literary talent in all its forms, and to be specially actuated by the desire to en- courage young authors. His latest nomination is that of Paul Margueritte, a son of the gallant general of that name who fell at Sedan, who distinguished himself at first by certain novels of a moral order, and is looked on as the Theuriet of the future. M. Poincaré can now no longer be accused of exclusive patronage of the naturalists and symbolists. Amongst other promotions and nominations in M. Poincaré's list for July 14th, one notices that Sardou has been raised to a commandership, whilst Paul Bourget and André Theuriet have been made officers of the Legion of Honour. Sardou's titles to literary distinctions are not quite clear in my mind, but both Bourget's and Theuriet's promotion are well deserved and right; Bourget's on the principle that to him that hath shall be given, Theuriet’s because Adhemar Theuriet, commonly known as André Theuriet, is the very type and model of a hard-working man of letters. I sometimes think of Anthony Trollope in connection with him ; they had characteristics in common, though Theuriet is an artist, which Trollope was not. Besides Paul Margueritte, M. Poincaré has bestowed the coveted red ribbon on Maurice Rollinat, Gustave Guiches, and Catulle Mendés, Most people were surprised to hear that Mendés was not a legionary. I hope that his red ribbon may make him happy. He is certainly a very great artist, and as a producer, indefatigable. Some of his mere newspaper articles are little literary gems. I can remember a prose elegy on the young poet Ephraim Mikhaël, written by Mendés, which was better than anything that Bossuet ever wrote. On the other hand, Mendés has largely made a bad use of his genius. I know nobody who more deliberately and per- sistently has glorified what is ugly and vile in woman and in man, and there can be no doubt that he has done a great amount of harm by his writings. In England we should probably have seen him at the Old Bailey, here we see him in the Legion of Honour. Maurice Rollinat’s nomination delights me. I made his acquaintance fourteen years ago, just after he had been “created ” by Madame Bern- hardt, and “produced” at a Figaro soirée by Albert Wolff. At that time he was a realist amongst realists—the Zola of poetry. Indeed, Zola afterwards borrowed the subject of one of his poems for prose treatment in “La Terre.” He had a special hankering after the morbid and the horrible, as displayed in his ode entitled “Tropmann,” which is supposed to be a confession by that murderer of the exquisite delights which he experienced in preparing and executing his abominable crimes. The first night on which I met Rollinat, we dined together as the guests of a dear and an unhappy friend of mine, and after dinner the poet recited his “Tropmann,” and made our blood run cold. At that time he looked very ill. I fancied him bordering on con- sumption and insanity. He told us he could eat nothing, and that he was killing himself with abuse of tobacco. He said that his pipe never left his lips. I felt sorry, as anyone could see that there was excellent work left in him. Some weeks later, I heard that Maurice Rollinat had turned his back for good on Paris, and had decided to live in the country—a life that I have always longed to lead myself. The excellent effects of this change were not long in mani- festing themselves. The taste for the morbid evaporated in the fresh air; sanity returned hand-in-hand with health. I never saw a case of more complete literary reformation. Some delicious prose sketches were its first manifestation; since there has been but a march forward. In the meanwhile, Rollinat has also made himself famous as a musical composer, a gift which is rare amongst poets, who, singers indeed, have not often any ear for the grosser musics.  ## p. (#417) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 63 I am sorry to say that I know little about Gustave Guiches, though his name is familiar to me. I have read next to nothing of his writings. His prose is always a serried mass, without lights, and like Alice, in “Alice in Wonderland.” I don’t care for story-books in which there is no conversation. He is an analyst and a psycho- logist, and now he is of the Legion of Honour, and that—except that all his confrères appear very pleased at the distinction conferred upon him—is about the sum of my knowledge in the matter of Mr. Gustave Guiches. I am not certain which of the two, author or publisher, had a right to complain of the other in the following case, which has just been brought to my knowledge. The author is a well-known writer, and like many well-known writers is often without a coin to toss with. The publisher is a successful man of business, with plenty of capital. Some time ago, the author got the idea of a book which was sure to have a very large sale, the sort of book at which any publisher would jump. Indeed, when it was afterwards announced that this book was in preparation, the publishers, both in London and New York, did jump, and assailed the author with offers for the manuscript, when completed. In the meanwhile, however, the author had asked the publisher referred to if he would care for the book, and the publisher had assented, and though no contract was signed, it was arranged by letter that after the expenses of production had been paid, the author should receive a royalty of 16% per cent., half any American rights, and on handing in the manuscript a sum of £50 on account of royalties. Should the manuscript be unsatisfactory the publisher was to pay the author a solatium of 29.1o. The author set to work to collect his materials, spending money in out-of-pocket expenses and devoting time which might have been more wisely spent in filling the domestic pot- au-feu. A consequence was, as bad luck pur- sued the author, that one day not only was the said pot empty, but the bailiffs were in the house, and there was every prospect that the author would lose every stick, every book, which he possessed. In this stress he wrote to the pub- lisher, explained his circumstances, and what had brought them about, and asked for an advance of half the sum which was to be paid on delivery of the manuscript, engaging to finish the work within a month. The publisher refused any advance. The author then wrote to him to ask him to release him from his agreement, as he had received many other offers for the same book, and knew that on signing an agreement for its publication with one or another of these pub- lishers, he could receive much more than the small sum which was necessary to save his home from the huissiers. The publisher wrote back that he would certainly not release the author from his Agreement (which he spelt with a capital A), that should he take the “astonishing step ’’ of offering the book to any other publisher, he (the writer) would “most reluctantly be compelled to put the matter in the hands of his Solicitor.” The author, not in fear of the Solicitor (with a capital S), but in ignorance of his own rights, and anxious to act “on the square,” accordingly aban- doned his plan for realising what was necessary to save his home, and was promptly sold up and turned out into the street, without a bed to lie on or a book to console himself with. Furthermore, during the sale various of his manuscripts, including all his notes for the book in question, were lost. They were probably included in a “lot * of waste paper, and fetched perhaps two- pence. As I said at the outset, I do not know which of the two, author or publisher, has a right to complain of the other. I hear, however, that the publisher feels very sore against the author. RoBERT H. SHERARD. 123, Boulevard Magenta, Paris. July 18. *- AUSTRALIAN NOTES, & 4 OLF BOLDERWOOD " (T. B. Browne) the Australian novelist, has finally relinquished his duties as a police magistrate, and has left—or is leaving—Albany for Melbourne, where he will devote himself entirely to literature. The native Australian is credited with the possession of a good deal of astuteness in affairs relating to his own well-being, and probably for that reason he avoids literature as a pursuit. Kendall, the New South Wales poet, was a native of the colony; Fergus Hume is a Victorian—or New Zealander; Mrs. Campbell Praedis (I think) a Queenslander; and Mrs. Bliss (who has pub- lished one or two novels) is also a native of the Northern colony. There are a large number of Australian poets, as Mr. Douglas Sladen, who prepared “A Century of Australian Song” can certify; but few or none of these depend upon verse writing for a liveli- hood. $º º  ## p. (#418) ################################################ 64 THE AUTHOR. NOTES AND NEWS. ERE are two questions very pertinent to the present moment when the “office expenses” of author and bookseller are for the first time introduced into the subject of agreements. I give them special prominence, and beg readers to consider the subject and to give me their opinions. “Is an author's house ‘a place of business” on which an author can demand reduced rates as a shopman can in a shop P” “An author spends £2OO on travel, on books, on type-writing, on copying, on work put out, &c. He sells his book outright say, for £500 ; or he draws an income for three years of say £300 upon it. Need he pay income tax on more than £300 in the first case or on more than £220 a year in the second case ?” Of course, it stands to reason that if a pub- lisher's office expenses, which used to be roughly calculated—one knows not why—at 10 per cent. on the returns, are to be taken into account, so must an author's, and so must a bookseller's. For my own part I think that the office expenses of neither Ought to be considered, for the simple reason that the publisher undertakes to produce and to distribute and to collect on certain terms. For his services he is paid; he performs his services with his machinery. He has nothing else to do with the book. So the bookseller, and so the author. The last of the three creates the book by his own knowledge, his own industry, his own genius. Very likely he does not live by writing books. One hopes that he does not. It would be therefore difficult to estimate the share of “office expenses * belonging to the book. What solicitors call “out of pocket expenses” which are often very heavy, should of course all he charged upon the book for the author if “office expenses” are to be admitted at all. But with what face publishers demand “office expenses " which they deny to booksellers cannot be understood. Here is a point of morals. We are not expected to know persons in any class of life whose trans- actions have been proved to be dishonest. It is considered incumbent on every honourable man to cease from knowing or dealing with such persons. It is admitted that our self-respect is concerned in the matter. Very well. Now let me relate a simple anecdote. It is not an anec- dote of a living man but of a dead man, who was a man of letters. I told this man of what was certainly a very disgraceful trick played upon an author by a certain person. There were the papers: there was no doubt possible. I asked my friend what he thought of the man who could do such things. “Why,” he replied, “the fellow is nothing better than a common rogue.” Well,” I told him, “that fellow is your own personal friend.” The next day I met them walking together arm-in-arm—my friend, who always considered himself a strictly honourable person, and the man he had called, and thought, a common rogue. There had been no explanation, and there was no defence. I asked myself then if that was right. I ask myself again now, if that was right. Now, unless we bring into literary affairs the same standards of morals and honour as are demanded in every other honourable profession, I do not know how we shall ever succeed in raising our own pro- fession to the same rank and level, say, of the Bar. The first thing demanded of an honourable profession, whether the church, the army, the law, medicine, or literature, is a standard of honour among its members; and here was my friend walking about arm-in-arm, in familiarity and friendship, with a man whom he had him- self, the day before, stigmatised as a “common rogue.” Perhaps the most delightful of all books is a well written book of new travels in new countries. There are not many new countries left in the world: we must be contented with finding new corners. Then it is always pleasant to read of human and other creatures in the last-found new corner. We must not read the day before yesterday's book of travels: it becomes for the most part insipid after a single season; it must be to-day’s travel, or a book of travels at least two hundred years old. The present day’s book of travel is, I suppose, Mr. Trevor Battye's “Icebound in Kolguev,” at least it is so to me, for I have just laid it down with a sigh of regret that there was no more of it. The Author is not a review, but it has always been my privilege as editor, if I light upon a delightful book, to say so. I light upon very few, because, as one who has a great deal to do, I have very little time for reading new books. Mostly, at the present, my spare time is occupied with looking up odd prints about London Town. I beg to call attention to the best list of pensions on the Civil List that has ever been published. It is the best because, first, it repre- sents many branches of Literature, Science, and Art; and next because there is only one name which has no business on there. When the grant was first made it was intended solely as a reward for distinction in Literature, Science, and Art. Most unfortunately, a clause was added to include those persons whom the Sovereign might desire to distinguish, or words to that effect. But this  ## p. (#419) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 65 clause operates in two ways. It enables the Prime Minister to give pensions to persons wholly unconnected with Literature, Science, and Art ; and it enables him to grant pensions to the sons and daughters of persons distinguished in Literature, Science, and Art. This year while there is only one name unconnected with the purposes of the grant, there are six ladies, widows or sisters of very eminent literary persons. Could not the wording of the resolution be slightly altered in effect as follows: “That this Grant is to be bestowed upon persons who have attained distinction in such literary, scientific, or artistic work as is not in itself remunerative, or upon the wives, sisters, or daughters of persons of distinction in Literature, Science and Art, and upon no other persons?” A correspondent sends me a note on his own case. It is this; and it is not uncommon. He is educating himself; he is devoted to the study of literature; and he wants instruction. He says there is no institution where literature and Com- position are taught. He suggests that such an institution might be very useful. I think it would. In order to make people love good literature we must teach them what to look for ; that can only be done by making them study good models and teaching them how to write. We shall be swelling the ranks of bad writers ? Not at all. The reading public will take care of that for us. We shall only create disappointment P On the contrary. Our evening class would teach people what are the qualifications necessary for success. I am not in the least afraid of what is called “flooding the market.” You can only flood the market by producing too much good work; and of that there will never be any danger —not the least danger. An American asks why our New York corre- spondent, in speaking of literary papers, ignores the Critic. * H. R.” says (July 1st), that the “only American representative of the weekly review is the Nation, for the admirable Dial of Chicago is a semi-monthly.” I think that “H. R.” had in his mind such papers as the Spectator and the National Observer, which are political and social first and literary next. The Nation is the only American paper which corresponds to these. I suppose that this was also in my own mind or I should have added a note about the Critic. I said some time ago, and I repeat it, that it is impossible to get a day-by-day know- ledge of American literature without taking in the Critic. I read it regularly; I find it more appreciative than many of our own papers; I do not discern in it the scurrilous abuse of writers which marks personal animosity, a thing too common in our own organs ; on the contrary, I have always found in the Critic the desire to be fair; and—one may, however, be mistaken on this perfectly unimportant point—the writers in the Critic do seem to me to read the books which they review. I am glad that “H. R.” has given me this opportunity of recommending English readers, who want to know what goes on in American literature and what Americans think about our books, to send for the New York Critic. Mr. Jerome's case is important to all literary men. He had established himself in a quiet house at St. John's Wood, where there are many such houses, with a garden, and a study looking out upon the garden, and situated in a cul de sac, removed from organs, street noise, and traffic. In a word, he had found a quiet spot where he could work undisturbed. He has now been turned out of this by the new railway excavations. He has to look about and to find, if possible, some other place as quiet and as suitable for literary work. This is a very serious business; it may take a long time; it will certainly involve much loss of time and worry. They offered him the usual compensation of rent. He claimed, very properly, such compensation as would represent to some extent the real nature of the loss. He invited several well-known men of letters to testify to the substantial character of this loss. And he has recovered an award which is at least substantial, whether it fully compensates or not. The case is interesting to us, if only because it helps to make the world understand what we have been maintaining so long, that literature is a serious profession, not only recognised by the income tax assessors, who discovered the fact long ago, but also by arbitrators when compensation is considered for interruption and vexatious loss of time; and so, gradually, and in course of time, coming to be recognised by the world at large. The verbatim report of the dinner given to the editor of this paper by the members of the Society is published in this number of the paper. I am pleased to give a more permanent setting to certain facts and opinions expressed in the speeches than they could obtain in the daily papers, and I trust that they will produce good fruit. I am also relieved from a certain natural modesty in the matter, because the Chairman orders the publication. - WALTER BESANT. es:  ## p. (#420) ################################################ 66 THE AUTHOR. CIVIL LIST PIENSIONS, PARLIAMENTARY paper has been issued giving the following list of pensions granted during the year ended June 20, 1895, and charged upon the Civil List:— Dr. Christian Ginsburg, in recognition of the value of his researches into Biblical and Hebrew literature, 31.5o. Miss Hester Pater and Miss Clara Pater, in consideration of the literary merits of their late brother, Mr. Walter Pater, 250 each. Mrs. Mary Eugénie Hamerton, in consideration of the literary merits of her late husband, Mr. P. G. Hamerton, 29 IOO. Mr. William Watson, in consideration of the merit of his poetical works, 31OO. Teresa, Lady Hamilton, in consideration of the public services of her late husband, Sir R. G. C. Hamilton, K.C.B., 3150. Mary Agnes, Lady Seeley, in consideration of the literary merits of her late husband, Sir J. R. Seeley, K.C.M.G., Regius Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge, 2100. Mrs. Edith L. Pearson, in consideration of the literary merits of her late husband, Mr. Charles Henry Pearson, £IOO. Marie, Lady Stewart, in consideration of the services of her late husband, Sir Robert Stewart, in the cultivation of music in Ireland, £50. Mr. George Augustus Sala, in consideration of his services to literature and journalism, 38 Ioo. Mr. Alexander Bain, in consideration of his services in the promotion of mental and moral science, 38 IOO. Dr. Jabez Hogg, in consideration of his scientific and medical services, 375. Mr. George Frederick Nicholl, in consideration of his merits as an Oriental scholar, £75.—Total, £1,200. *— - --> BANQUET TO SIR WALTER BESANT, EARLY three hundred ladies and gentle- men representing literature in all its branches foregathered in the King's Hall of the Holborn Restaurant, on June 26, to con- gratulate Sir Walter upon the distinction of knighthood conferred upon him by Lord Rose- bery. Sir W. Martin Conway presided. The following is the list of those present at the dinner:— Herbert Allingham, John R. Adamson, Herbert J. Allingham, Sir Edwin Arnold, Mrs. Alhusen, A. W. a Beckett, Professor Edmund Atkinson, A. St. John Adcock, E. A. Armstrong, the Hon. Mr. Justice Ali, Lady Besant, C. F. Clifford Borrers, Philip Eustace Besant, A. Digby Besant, Robert Bateman, J. Bloundelle-Burton, Mackenzie Bell, Herbert Bentwinch, M. Powis Bale, Madame Belloe, Miss Marie Belloe, F. E. Beddard, E. A. Reynolds Ball, Sir Henry Bergne, J. M. Barrie, Mrs. Oscar Beringer, Bret Harte, Lewis Brock- man, Rev. Professor Bonney, Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, William Black, Robert Barr, Mrs. Barr, A. Trevor Battye, C. Black, Oswald Crawfurd, Sir W. T. Charley, Mrs. Connor Leighton, C. H. Cook, Moncure D. Conway, Miss Ella Curtis, Miss E. Charlton, Hall Caine, Mrs. and Miss Roalfe Cox, Miss R. Challice, A. C. Catmour, W. Morris Colles, Mrs. Colles, F. Norreys Connell, Miss May Crommelin, Rev. A. Church, Rev. Henry Cresswell, Ralph Hall Caine, Miss Margaret Cross, C. J. Cross, Horace Cox, PIerbert Cornish, John Coleman, Miss Cusins, A. W. Dubourg, C. F. Dowsett, George du Maurier, Miss Owsey, Austin Dobson, Mrs. Ruston C. Esher, Ruston C. Esher, T. Mullet Ellis, J. N. Ford, Harold Frederic, A. Eleming, Rev. Richard Free, R. E. Forrest, Miss Isabel Fitzroy, Mrs. Gerard Ford, John Foster Fraser, Basil Field, Miss Hain Fris- well, G. H. Fortescue, Rev. A. J. Foster, B. C. Farjeon, G. Manville Fenn, Charles Grant, Horace G. Grover, Mrs. E. A. Gordon, Mrs. J. E. Gordon, Mrs. Aylmer Gowing, Upcott Gill, Gen. F. Goldsmid, Dr. Goodchild, Sir H. Gilzean-Reid, Annabel Gray, Sarah Grand, F. Gribble, W. Oliver Hodges, Reginald Hansell, R. C. Hobbes, Sydney Hodges, E. Grant Hooper, E. W. Hornung, Anthony Hope, Rev. E. C. Hawkins, Miss Eleanor Holmes, H. Rider Haggard, Miss Mabel Hawtrey, A. W. Horner, Miss Mary Hughes, Charles Heneage, James Hill, T. R. F. Holmes, Col. A. Harcourt, Miss S. E. Hall, Dr. Harley, J. W. Houghton, Jerome EC. Jerome, C. T. C. James, R. B. S. Knowles, Paul King, Rev. S. Kinns, C. F. Keary, C. A. Kelly, E. A. Leaf, John M. Lely, Frederick Les- singham, Miss Lessingham, A. H. W. Lewers, F. Legge, Mrs. Lefroy, H. F. Lester, Charles Lowe, Rev. Dr. Lansdell, Robert Leighton, Mrs. Line- ham, W. J. Lineham, J. E. Muddock, Miss K. Macdonald, W. H. Maas, S. B. C. McKinney, Charles Merrick, Surgeon-Major McGregor, H. C. Moore, Hugh R. Mill, Mrs. Millie, Frank- fort Moore, Cyril Mullett, Mowbray Marras, George Moore, Mrs. Newell, Rev. M. Marshall, Helen Mathers, J. C. M'Cartie, Miss N. North- croft, J. J. Nunn, Mrs. Newell, Henry Norman, Mrs. Osprey, E. Phillips Oppenheim, Miss M. A. Pool, Mrs. A. Phillips, Mrs. N. Parker, J. N. Pyke Nott, Captain H. L. Pilkington, W. H. Pollock, D. H. Parry, Miss E. Pitcairn, C. F. Rideal, Dr. Phil Reeves, John Rae,  ## p. (#421) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 67. Miss Mabel Robinson, Mrs. Harcourt Roe, W. H. Rideing, Mrs. Rideing, Miss E. C. Rickards, Douglas Sladen, Sydney C. Scott, Col. Sutherland, Mark Sale, J. Ashby Sterry, Reginald Wynne Simpson, G. W. Shelden, W. Baptiste Scoones, A. A. Sykes, J. F. Sullivan, Mrs Sedgwick, A. T. Story, Miss Myra Swan, J. A. Stewart, Annie S. Swan, S. Squire Sprigge, W. G. Thorpe, Mrs. Alec. Tweedie, H. R. Tedder, A. W. Tuer, Miss Trevor, Basil Thomson, Basil Tozer, G. Herbert Thring, E. M. Underdown, Rev. Charles Voysey, Mrs. Owen Visger, A. P. Watt, A. S. Watt, Rev. C. H. Middleton Watts, J. Warriner, Mus.D., Dr. Leon Williams, Sydney F. Walker, Humphrey Ward, C. J. Wills, Mrs. Wallace, D . Wallace, Mrs. Woolaston White, Mrs. M. Woods, Arnold White, W. William Williams, Walter Wren, Percy White, I. Zangwill. In addition there were the representatives of the leading papers, and the guests brought by the above. The dinner committee report that they had received letters expressing sympathy with the object of the dinner and regret on account of unavoidable absence from the following—two or three sent in at the last moment whose names are in the foregoing list:-Sir Robert Ball, Sir Henry Bergne, Rev. Canon Bell, Rev. Dr. William Bright, Professor Church, P. W. Clayden, F. Howard Collins, Christabel Coleridge, Mrs. Clifford, the Hon. John Collier, Lily Croft, Violet Greville, Dr. Richard Garnett, Thomas Hardy, Rev. Prebendary Harry Jones, Professor Hales, Isaac Henderson, E. H. Lecky, H. W. Lucy, Sir Herbert Maxwell, Florence Marryatt, Gilbert Parker, T. P. O'Connor, Arthur Pinero, Mrs. Parr, Sir Frederick Pollock, Herr Poorten- Schwartz, A. R. Roper, Charlotte Riddell, Sir Benjamin Richardson, Gabriel Setoun, W. M. Maxwell Scott, Rev. Professor Skeat, Sir Herbert Stephen, Henry M. Stanley, J. L. Veitch, and Theodore Watts. The CHAIRMAN read a letter from the Presi- dent of the Society, Mr. George Meredith, in which, after expressing regret at his inability through ill-health to be present, he said: “I dare not put the strain upon myself, in spite of my desire to testify personally, as written words can but poorly do, to my great esteem for your ante-penultimate chairman, considering both his unexampled services to the profession of letters, and his literary quality. A title is more than a thing of air when it stands for the nation’s acknowledged debt to the man consenting to bear it, the distinction of whom, in the present case, will be a perpetual reminder of his labours on behalf of young authors, and his devotion to the interests of his fellow craftsmen. Most heartily VOI. VI. do I applaud him, with envy of his admirable persistency, his constant good temper and spirit of fairness to opponents in the struggle. If any further elements go to the making of a champion, he possesses them, for he has won the gratitude which breathes of its cause of existence, and the honour which only a common national accord can give.” (Cheers.) - Mr. HALL CAINE then rose to propose the toast of the evening. He said: Before I attempt to dis- charge the duty which has been so kindly la d upon me, permit me to supplement the admirable letters which you, Sir, have just read by a message that I have received since coming into this hall from a venerable man of letters whose name must com- mand reverence and affection in any company of English authors—Imean John Ruskin. From his home at Coniston Mr. Ruskin telegraphs: “I am in true sympathy with you to-night. Convey my respectful greetings to all present, who are doing well - deserved honour to Sir Walter Besant, to whom please give my heartfelt congratula- tions.” He then said: Sir Martin Conway, ladies and gentlemen, -In your name, and in the name of the Society of Authors, I have the honour and privilege to propose a toast which needs no words to awaken our warmest feeling, no eloquence to fire our enthusiasm—the health of Sir Walter Besant. In drinking the health of Sir Walter Besant we drink to a novelist of old and assured renown, of high aims and noble achievements—a novelist who has given the world of his best, and never yet written a line which modesty or morality could wish him to blot. In drinking the health of Sir Walter Besant we drink to a social reformer who has brought solace and cheer through so many years to so many thousands; who has kindled good impulses of benevolence and charity, and thrift and self-help; and has been so happy as to see, while he is still in the meridian of life, a practical realisation of one of his imaginary pictures in the People's Palace of London. But there is a claim which comes closer than these, and, in drinking the health of Sir Walter Besant, we drink to the father of the profession of literature in our time as a profession, and to the first cause and founder of the Society of Authors. Ladies and gentlemen, during the quarter of an hour in which with your permission I stand here to try to give expression to the feelings which have brought us together, I will confine myself to this aspect of Sir Walter's claim upon our gratitude. Only those who have been at the pains to inquire can know how recently it is that writing came to be considered in a pecuniary view. Men wrote in the old days and sometimes they were paid for writing, but apart from the drama, in which the labourer has always been thought I  ## p. (#422) ################################################ 68 THE AUTHOR. worthy of his hire, the world took the view that the man who wrote anything was paid by the act of writing, and that the earnings thence ensuing were the pay of the bookseller for the act of selling. It was not until the time of Dr. Johnson that there was any real recognition of the rights of literary property, or any reasonable laws for their protection. From that time onward to our own day the rights of literary property have had to be wrested step by step and inch by inch both from the public, who have clung to the false idea that the only property which an author holds in his writing is the satisfaction of its fame, and from the book- sellers, who have more naturally but not more justly maintained that they are the patrons of literature and the masters of the men who write their books. In that long struggle of more than a hundred years, a struggle which has never ceased for one moment, however friendly the relations of author and publisher may happily have been, no labours on our side have been so strenuous, so continuous, or one-tenth part so successful as those of the distinguished comrade in whose honour we are gathered here to-night. It is, Sir, as you know better than we do, a familiar pleasantry, that the Society of Authors is only an agreeable synonym for the Society for the Protection of the Distressed Literary Person. We are by no means concerned to repudiate that benevolent character. The distressed literary persons are the only spirits in prison about whom it is necessary for such a society to concern itself. The literary persons who are not dis- tressed usually find themselves in the more enviable position of Paul and Silas, whose gaolers are on their knees to them as often as there is the slightest danger of their going out. But we are bold to claim for Sir Walter Besant that in founding the Society of Authors, and in directing the line of its conduct, he has done a great service to literary people of every class and country by carrying forward the rights of literary property one long step farther towards just and equitable international law. The right of an author, Sir, in the book he writes is surely a stronger right than that of the man who pays money for the house he occupies; it is a right of creation, and by its nature it should never cease. But an author has never yet been much hetter than the life tenant of his own property When copyright was established the machinery of book production was primitive and unwieldy, and it was held (and, I think, properly held), that to make an author's right perpetual was to pre- vent books from becoming cheap and being uni- versally diffused. But times have changed since then, Sir, and that argument is not now of much avail; it is no longer necessary that printers should turn themselves into literary Robin Boods. and rob the rich to give to the poor; books can be printed at very low prices, and with very great. rapidity, the reading public has enormously in- creased and is constantly increasing, and by help- ing to break down unnatural forms of literature, such as the three volume novel, by showing that an author's account lies as much in great sales of cheap books as in limited sales of dear ones, by constant insistence on the principle that an author has a right all over the world to the property he creates in his writings, Sir Walter Besant has paved the way for that perpetuity of copyright which is the natural and inevitable, and I will sa, the near, end of all legislation about books. It may, perhaps, be said that these, after all, are services which touch only the meaner side of the literary life. It is true that the part of an author's life which is concerned with his rights, his gettings, and his spendings is not so noble as that which is concerned with his duties, his efforts, and his aims; but only the most childish affectation or the most foolish otherworldliness will prompt an author to say that it is not a necessary and an honourable part. Johnson used to say of Millar, the bookseller, “I respect Millar, sir; he has raised the price of literature.” And in like manner we may say of our guest, that we honour Besant, for he has increased our pay. If he has done that he has done more than increase our material comforts; he has, in the best sense, enlarged the possibilities of the literary calling, and made it the one profession in the world which is not limited either as to the condition or the sex of its members—a profession in which neither money nor influence is essential to success, and wherein high talents and absolute genius can afford to rise from the lowest class to the highest distinction. Ladies and gentlemen, if our guest has done all this, he has paid the penalty. Tor eight years the prevailing weather of his daily life must have been good fisherman's weather—that is to say, a bit of a breeze. He has walked on steep headlands where his foot might slip, and where he has had to breathe pretty hard. He has been made the target for many shots. His arithmetic has been questioned, and his knowledge of the rule of three has been entirely denied. All this was fairly to be ex- pected from the class that was fighting against him. But it was also fair to expect that the other class, the class for which he fought, the authors, would have seen that it was cruel and inhuman to withhold the sympathy and encou- ragement, and commendation which were the rightful reward of such long unceasing labour, such sacrifice of personal comfort and even per-  ## p. (#423) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 69 sonal profit, and (good as his work has always been) such willing deduction from the vigour of mind which might have gone into his books. I am afraid it must be admitted that this has not always been the case. Though the Society of Authors is a standing assurance of the progress of Sir Walter Besant's ideas on literary property, and though this dinner to-night and this dis- tinguished company are proof of the loyalty with which the greater body of literary people have supported him, the fact remains that at every step he has had to encounter both the apathy of many in whose interest he has laboured, and occasionally their active and most powerful oppo- sition. There have been the lusty literary pugi- lists who have told our guest that his Society for the Protection of the Distressed Literary Person would only have the effect of maintaining a race of literary invalids, and preventing the survival of the fittest. Then there have been the pampered literary aristocrats, who having become eminent and prosperous by literature, and having no other reason for their existence, have told the public with every accent of woe that authorship is the worst paid of all callings, that a man had better be a bricklayer than an author, that he had better buy a porter's knot, and hang around the docks, or borrow 4d. and set up a besom in the hope of being allowed to sweep a crossing. Against such malcontents our guest has never failed to show that even in pounds, shillings, and pence literature is a profession which pays most of us as much as we deserve, and a few of us more than we have a right to expect, that it is a profession of which in no company, and in no country, we have cause to feel ashamed, and that it is only hypocrisy and cant and shallow pride that can prompt anybody to make a show of kicking down the ladder by which he has risen to his place With such opposition no wonder if our guest had sometimes lost heart, and therefore we all rejoice the more at that splendid recognition of his services to the profession of letters which is the first cause of our gathering to-night. The Queen has knighted Walter Besant, but his nature and life were already knightly. The Minister who recommended his knighthood has the distinction among others with which he now lays down office of being the first to honour an actor since Sir William Davenant, and perhaps the first to honour an author, solely for author- ship, without suspicion of political leaning or yet private friendship (if we except the exceptional case of the late Poet Laureate), since Disraeli offered a peerage to Carlyle. Itrust I am betray- ing no confidence when I tell you that Lord Rose- bery in his letter to our guest, with that graceful courtesy which never fails him, assigned as a chief reason for the title he recommended that such services to the honour and dignity of literature called loudly for the recognition of the State. It is well known that Sir Walter Besant himself has often claimed for literary people that State recog- nition which has been freely given to distinguished men in every other walk of life. As we all remember, his claims have gone far. When he was one day charged with thinking that all literary men ought . to be made knights, he answered: “Not at all; I think some of them ought to be made dukes.” And now his own decoration, though it has been so gratefully accepted by the public, has awakened in certain quarters all the usual objections to the decoration of literary people. As this is a matter which concerns us very closely, I will ask you to let me touch upon it briefly if you can bear with me for about two minutes more. We have heard Once more that to decorate men and women of letters would be to tempt them to take sides in politics, to curry favour with ministers and so to forget the claims of their own true calling. It is a sufficient answer to this, that there is no reason on earth why we may not be politicians as well as authors, and that in another profession, the pro- fession of the law, the way to the position of a judge or yet of a Lord Chancellor is often the channel of political partisanship, but that, except On one notorious occasion, nobody ever dreamt of thinking that the high duties of the English bench or the Woolsack had been for a moment obscured by thoughts of party politics. We have also heard again that as men and women of great genius do not find their audience quickly or perhaps at all during their lifetime, it must usually occur that the distinctions conferred by the State, under the guidance of a semi-demo- cratic minister, must be those of the second-rate people only, the temporarily popular novelist, the fashionable and flashy thinker. This is the com- mon argument of the people who have not been at the most ordinary pains to inquire into the facts, and the answer is that though it is true that the greatest man is never more than a stone's throw from his contemporaries, and (as Landor says) they generally throw it; though it is true that no great man has ever reached the utmost standard of his greatness in the crowd of his own age, it is not true, in this country, at all events, that any entirely great man has been mistaken for a little one by the generation in which he lived, or yet failed (though his life was as short as Keats's or as long as Wordsworth's) of some sort of substantial recognition while he was still alive. Authors, sir, are not pearls which ripen only in the obscurity of their shells. Shakspeare was probably the most popular writer of the seventeenth century, as Scott has been the most  ## p. (#424) ################################################ 70 THE AUTHOR. popular writer of the nineteenth century, and only an autocrat premier could have gone far astray in distributing his favours in England at any time during the past three hundred years. We have also been told that, as the State will never reward unacknowledged greatness and can do no more than ratify the greatness that is already acknowledged by the world, it can only give its titles as misers leave their legacies—just where they are not wanted; that a title adds nothing to the distinction of a really great author; that an author, unlike a judge or a governor, requires no title to lift him above the people, but is happiest and best when left in his natural posi- tion of the familiar friend of his readers, coming closer to them than a sister, closer than a brother, and that anything which separates him from them, anything that takes him from the hearths and homes of the people, is not an honour but an injury; not a distinction, but as an evidence of vanity, even something of a disgrace. This is probably the strongest objection to the decora- tion of the author, for it applies to the author alone, and no doubt it was this that chiefly influenced Charles Dickens when he determined to remain Charles Dickens to the end. But while it is true that the might, majesty, and dominion of an author are not conferred by any title, while it is true that nothing and nobody, neither the Queen nor any of her ministers, can add to the wealth of a writer who holds the rich reversion of the love of the people, and while it is also true that there would be something incongruous in talking of Thomas Carlyle as Lord Ecclefechan, and something absolutely offensive in thinking of Robbie Burns as Sir Robert Burns, and perhaps something silly in the idea of Wiscount Oliver Goldsmith and Lord Charles Lamb, it is no less true that titles are good or bad in relation to the men who bear them and the public who accept them, and that Walter Scott did not moult a feather when he became Sir Walter Scott, and now our distinguished guest of this evening, our second Sir Walter, has not lost an ounce of our affection and admiration by becom- ing Sir Walter Besant. And so, ladies and gentlemen, with one consent we rejoice at the distinction that has been conferred upon our guest, first, for his own sake, because he has worked long and loyally for the honour and dignity of our calling; next, for the sake of authorship, because it has thereby publicly proved in the face of mankind and of all other professions that a man of literary genius may properly be a man of rank; and, finally, for the sake of our society, which has at length asserted its right to recogni- tion in obtaining the recognition of the State and triumphed in the triumph of its founder and chief. Sir WALTER BESANT, in responding, said: Sir Martin Conway, ladies, and gentlemen, I have to thank you all for the great honour of this even- ing. You will believe me when I say that I have not words at command adequate to my sense of this honour. Especially, however, I have to thank Mr. Hall Caine for making it quite clear to you all that it is not for my writings that Lord Rosebery has conferred upon me the honour of a knighthood. I should be very proud indeed— nothing could make me more proud—by being thought worthy of a knighthood in letters. But if I were made a knight in recognition of any writings of mine, then I should have to look round and ask where are the men and women of the higher ranks. Where, one would ask, should we find the Baronets, the Barons, the Earls of letters ? Where, for instance, is His Grace the Duke of Boxhill? Where is the Earl of Wessex P. Where, the Lord of the Hebrides P Where, the Lady of the Beleagured City ? Where, the Countess of Otterbourne? Where, my Lady Fauntleroy P. Where, my Lady Elsmere? Where, the Earl of Man P. Where, my Lord Thrums? Where, the Baron of Sker P Where, my Lord of the Quartier Latin P Where, Lord Conan Doyle? Where, the Earl of Brattleboro’, Vermont ? Where was the Marquis of Samoa while he lived P I have spoken, you see, of novelists alone. We might ask similar questions as to the poets, the historians, the dramatists, the essayists. The honour, Sir, I must beg to insist upon in the strongest terms is, in fact, conferred upon this Society itself; it is a recognition of this Society; it is, to use Lord Rosebery’s own words, offered for services rendered to the dignity of literature. And these services would be foolish and futile—a mere beating of the air with useless hands—were it not for our own organisation. Sir, we may be Radical or Tory, or what we will; but let us remember—what Mr. Hall Caine invited us to consider—that Lord Rosebery is the first Prime Minister who has ever givenathought to the dignity of literature; the first who has ever recognised that literature is a profession at all. We may not vote for him at the next General Election—the thing has, happily, no connection with politics— but let us not forget this service—the recogni- tion by the foremost Englishman of the moment, the Prime Minister, of the fact that to literature belongs dignity, and that those who aim at pre- Serving and increasing that dignity are trying at least to do good and honourable work, and work Worthy of recognition. Since this is so, I will ask you to bear with me for a little, while I try to speak of what we have attempted and what we hope to achieve. The first thing, and the second thing, and the  ## p. (#425) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 7 I main thing, is to achieve the independence of the author. Now, I do not wish to make this an occasion for any attack upon any persons what- ever, or for any kind of bitterness. If I men- tion plain truths it is not in accusation; we may remember that a very bad condition of things may gradually grow up without any blame being attached to any person. There- fore, let us refrain this evening from that censure or that indignation which is sometimes necessary. And further, in order to remove any thought of attack or censure, I will ask you to consider the position of the author—the man who lived by literature—not at present, but— say—sixty years ago. It was a very bad time for literature; England’s great men were either beginning or ending; the general standard of work was miserably low; the general run of writers were miserably poor; part of their misery—the worse because they were unconscious of it—was that they were not ashamed to write begging letters of the most abject kind. I had in my hands the other day a whole sheaf of such letters written by one whose work is still read and quoted, and his language was that of a simple unshamed mendicant. It is not a question whether this man was honestly treated—he may have been ; the point is that he could without shame and degradation assume such an attitude and write such letters as make one sick and sorry and ashamed to read. And since these things were not done in secret, but were talked about with scorn, the effect on public opinion was to bring the calling of literature into profound contempt. It was called, as it literally was, a beggarly profession; young men were exhorted to break stones in the road rather than take it up. Everyone had stories of Grub-street: mone too abject to throw stones and contempt at men of letters; nay, in Fleet-street itself the disreputable wits would be seen over their cups and in their poverty. They were—sixty years ago —horribly poor and most horribly dependent. When they were not cursing their masters with fierce and biting epigrams, they were shedding tears over the unbounded generosity that tossed them an unexpected guinea. Consider next, if you please, how this dependence was brought about. Barristers have never lived in such contempt and dependence: why should men of letters ? Well, this condition of things was mainly brought about by the remarkable fact that of the three persons con- cerned in the production of literature—the author —the man in the middle—and the bookseller — the man in the middle had got the whole of the business into his own hands, and he kept all the information to himself: he would not tell what a book cost to produce ; nor what he got from the bookseller; nor what the author was able to get for himself. He wrapped up the business in profound secrecy. Both to bookseller and to author he talked only in vague terms of his enormous risks and the certainty of losing by every book which he produced. No one knew ; the author was absolutely ignorant of his own affairs, and if he ventured to ask a question, or to inquire into the meaning of his accounts, the man in the middle first indignantly asked whether he meant to say that he was cheated, and, next, threatened to take no more of his work. How then could the independence of the author be achieved? First, and above all, by getting at a knowledge of the facts, and, in order to arrive at those, by clearing our minds of prejudice and misinformation. On the one hand, for instance, we had to begin by teaching people that a book is really not an inexhaustible mine ; nor is it, on the other hand, like a dynamite shell, charged with deadly risk. Its production, in a word, seldom entails more than a very small risk; its circulation seldom produces more than a small return. This we had to learn for ourselves first and to teach afterwards. We had then to begin our work by ascertaining exactly what is meant by production, by risk, by return, by circulation, and by trade price. We have now discovered those figures; we have put them into the hands of our members and the general public. They were at first vehemently, and if I may just for this once use a strong adverb, they were most impudently, denied. They have now been most clearly proved to be as correct as such figures can be. We have therefore broken down the barriers of ignorance which have been so carefully erected; we have shown what is really meant by every method of production; we have enabled authors to under- stand that it is the public—the world at large— and not a publisher, whose servants they are ; we have made it possible to take the patronage of the author entirely out of the hands of the middleman, and to place it entirely in the hands of the public; we have made it possible to take the whole command and the whole control of current literature out of the hands of the middle- man and to place it in the hands of the author, who is the creator, the producer, and the sole Owner. I do not say that this glorious revolution has actually been effected, but it has been begun —it has been begun, and it will go on; it will go on : we have opened the eyes of literary men and Women, and no one can shut them again : the end, though it may be retarded for a while, is certain—it is, I say, as certain as the rising of to- morrow's sun.  ## p. (#426) ################################################ 72 THE AUTHOR. This is not, mind, and never has been, a question of guineas : we have been accused, over and over again, of sordid aims, of encouraging greed, and other pretty things—chiefly by the failures in literature : it is not, I repeat, a ques- tion of guineas : it is simply a question of independence. The man of letters has always been believed by the world to be a bookseller's hack. When the world sees, as it can already see, not one here, and one there, standing erect in independence, but a whole class, we shall hear no more talk about booksellers’ hacks, or about the contempt of literature. I say again that it is not a question of guineas, though guineas may be concerned with it. Whether an author makes much or little is not our concern; it is our concern that he should feel first that he is not a bookseller's hack, nor anybody's servant; next, that he can have the estate which he creates administered for himself, and not for the man in the middle, with honesty and justice; that he shall no longer be degraded by having to accept whatever crumbs are thrown him ; that he shall no longer have to accept with meekness whatever accounts are tendered him; that he shall no longer have to sign away the whole of his property for a song. It is our concern that the owner of the property should offer, not submit, his literary estate to a paid manager ; that he should know exactly what he is prepared to give his agent for his work; that he should know exactly what work the agent does for his money. There are somethings, remember, that hopelessly degrade a class or a man. Among these things are help- lessness under injustice; dependence on the caprice of an employer; and inability to obtain redress of wrongs. For the sake of that dignity of literature, which Lord Rosebery recognises, we will sweep these disabilities away. In a word, we mean to reverse the position entirely. The bending back and out-stretched hand of—- shall we say, sixty years ago?—never seen now, is it P−shall be transferred from the author to the middleman ; henceforth, it shall be the middleman who will be found weeping on the kerb over the generosity of the author. Now all these things are possible when we understand the facts and the figures, and none of these things are possible so long as the facts and the figures are concealed from us. Another thing. The acquisition of this know- ledge arrives at a most opportune moment. T mean that the recent changes in the conditions of literature made this knowledge more than ever necessary. The vast extension of our Empire and of the United States, the growth of our Colonies, the passing of this International Copy- right Act, have opened out to literature a field far wider, and an influence far more extensive, than anything ever known in history. Not only is population increasing, but readers are increas- ing far more rapidly. Books, which are still too dear for most people to buy, pass from hand to hand; books break the monotony of the dullest station; books cheer the sick bed; reading is the universal recreation; everywhere we must have books—books—books. There are, again, spring- ing up everywhere free libraries. What do the people read P Who are their favourites ? Well, I have made this subject one of some personal investigation, and I think we shall all be agreed that when we find the people choosing as their favourite authors such writers as Scott, Marryat, Macaulay, and Dickens, which is literally the case—I cannot speak of living writers in this goodly presence—the popular taste is not so very bad after all. Have you ever, let me ask, tried to realise the meaning of such an audience as a writer now popular commands P. Have you ever tried to under- stand how many readers a man now living may command? If figures mean anything you may try to realise the meaning of millions. But you cannot—nobody can—it is impossible to realise a very large number. But try to think of the faces rather—try to realise the faces of those who sit listening while the author speaks. His theatre is the round world itself; at his feet sit nearly all who speak the English language—all those who read—say, a half of the whole number—say, only sixty millions. See them sitting there ! Ilook at the white faces upturned to catch the words ! If the author only whispers he shall be heard in every corner of this immense theatre, See, Isay, the upturned faces; mark how the light falls upon them, and how the waves of laughter, and of pity, and of terror, pass across that boundless ocean of human faces. Look farther—as far as your eye reaches there are faces—faces—faces ! Millions and millions and millions of faces ! No end to them. Good Heavens ! What can a writer ask for more than to give his message, if he has one, to so great an audience, with his single voice so to move the world P Well! But we cannot all speak to the whole world. That is true. So the young fellow who enters the army will not probably end by commanding that army. And the young fellow who was called this morning to the Bar will not probably end as Lord Chancellor. Yet it is good to think that these possibilities exist. It glorifies a profession that one may become in it a Field Marshal or a Dord Chancellor. In like manner it glorifies our profession to feel that it contains such a magnificent prize as the possibility of speaking to all the world. It is a prize far, far  ## p. (#427) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 73 greater—far, far more desirable—than any other profession can offer. For not only will the future writer so speak to the whole world, but he will live in the love and honour of the whole world. And shall—I ask you most earnestly—shall this glorious and splendid profession continue to lie in servitude and dependence P Shall the conqueror of the whole world’s love continue to live in a shameful dependence upon his own servant P A third reason why the acquisition of this know- ledge is necessary at this time is—that there has arisen during the last quarter of a century, a large and still increasing class of writers about whose works not the most daring audacity can pretend that there is any risk. Such writers belong to every branch of literature. If, for instance, we think of historians we are reminded of Freeman, Froude, Seeley, and J. R. Green. I say every branch, because one of the charges brought against us is that we think all literature is fiction. There cannot be the least, not the slightest, risk in producing the books of these men. They are essayists, poets, novelists, theologians, educational writers; specialists, professional, and technical writers. This army of writers whose books mean a certainty of success now numbers in this country alone many hundreds. These authors, if they knew the truth, which many of them do not know, would understand that they have only to choose an agent, not to submit their MSS. and to ask humbly for terms. Others— beginners—may wait to receive proposals as to their works; these writers have the administration of their estates entirely in their own hands. They are, in fact, complete masters of the situation. It remains with them to offer terms, not to accept terms; to send in an agreement, not to wait for OL162. This increase of writers, whose books are certain to succeed more or less, is partly, of course, another of the results of the free library. Of these there are now almost enough in the country to guarantee against risk every book of any importance. This is a new and hitherto unconsidered fact, which, like all the other older facts connected with literary property, has somehow been overlooked, if not studiously concealed. I say, then, that this independence of ours is within our reach ; we have only to hold out our hands and take it ; if we do not our successors will. The publication of these simple figures is nothing short of a death blow to the old system of darkness and concealment. Let us turn for a few minutes to the future. What will happen next in the profession of literature? First of all we are gradually developing the sense of community and the necessity of union. In this direction we have already advanced very creditably, but the necessity of union—the absolute necessity—wants to be impressed upon us, and felt by us, more and more. By union, remember, we do not forfeit any individual work or rights. As at the Bar, where union has been long complete, we shall go on working every man for himself; but we shall be jealous for the honour of our profession; we shall understand that if we are again separated into individuals the old danger will return ; the old servitude will be again imposed. By our union we shall control in the immediate future the whole of the material side of current literature—i.e., we shall control our own property—is that too much to demand P−the price of books; the placing of books—already we keep quantities of books out of dishonest hands; the form of agreements; the advertisement of books. I want to see this material side of current literature completely in our own control—in our own hands. I, myself, do not expect to live long enough to see the fulness of this glorious revolution, but many in this room will—for it will come—it is a part of that end which I have said already is as certain as to-morrow’s sun. Where, then, have we left our friend the pub- lisher P. We agreed that to-night we would have nothing said in bitterness. I am very glad to say, therefore, that we shall put the publisher into a far better position than he holds at present. For we shall remove the old reproach of secrecy: the old inevitable jealousy : the old suspicion of over-reaching : which came from the practice of secrecy. We shall make it thereby possible for a publisher to take his place in the estimation of the world, not as a rich man only, always with this atmosphere of jealousy and suspicion, but as a great merchant prince. The large houses, which have capital, will carry on the work of issuing the great and costly enterprises of literature : the encyclopaedic dictionaries, the special histories, and the rest. They will also have the whole of the past literature in their own hands. Nor will it be any shame, but rather the reverse, for the best intellect of the day to work for them. and in their pay. Most of the current literature, however, will be conducted for the authors by agents who will not publish on their own account. The publisher, like the author, with the increased dignity of letters, will rise far higher in the estimation of the world. What dignity, what reputation, can belong to a calling at which is perpetually hurled the reproach, whether deserved or not, in many cases most undeserved, but still inseparable from the calling under peresent conditions, of secrecy for the purpose of over- reaching P The next thing is—if you will suffer me to  ## p. (#428) ################################################ 74 THE AUTHOR. preach for five minutes—that while we have shown authors how they may act together for the common good without any injury to themselves, we have to make them feel that they should, in their utter- ances concerning each other, obey the same rules of courtesy as belong to the Bar. One of the evil results of the former darkness was the absurd and suicidal hatred of poet towards poet; of nove- list towards novelist; nay, of histºrian for histo- ian—witness the life-long hatred of Freeman for Froude. It arose partly from ignorance of the vast fields open to writers: everyone thought of London—of the West End—of clubland—as if the world of thought, and learning, and reading, was all concentrated there. We are now beginning— only just beginning—to understand that there is no reason for any hatred or jealousy at all. There is room in this great world of ours for every author of power, whether he is poet, novelist, historian, philosopher or artist, or scientific professor. Rudyard Kipling does not kill Barrie, and Hall Caine is not injured by Conan Doyle; Austin Dobson is none the worse for William Watson. Quite the contrary; the more good writers there are the better it is for each. The demand for good work is maintained; a thirst for reading is increased. The recognition of this great fact ought to lead to the discontinu- ance of the bad old practice, once common among authors, and by no means yet extinct, of criti- cising, i.e., slashing each other. Let us agree in future, if we cannot speak well of another author, to hold our tongues about him. Silence is some- times the very wisest form of criticism. And our enemies, you may be very certain, desire nothing better than to see us like so many cats, spitting at each other. Let us, in fact, make a stand for professional courtesy. Let me next, if I may be allowed, say a few words as to the future of the Society itself. First, it is not enough to ascertain and to publish the facts of our position — we must continue on guard over that position with un- ceasing watchfulness. The price we must pay for independence is the continual watch and guard over it. We must never relax in that watch and guard; we must always have a centre —an office—an outward and visible sign of organisation ; a place whither cases can be brought and treated. For the same reason, we must continue to cultivate the spirit of common action for a common cause. Now, your Chairman has, I know, many useful plans in his head for the advancement of the Society. I desire to advance three things which seem to me very pressing and urgent. They are these. First, it is very much to be desired that we should be able to bring certain cases into court. For instance, there are still firms—believed by those who do not know them to be honourable firms—which falsify every account they issue —charging large sums of money which they have not paid, and overcharging the amounts which they have paid. We have already submitted a case of this kind to counsel for opinion, and have obtained a very clear and decided opinion to the effect that there is no judge on the bench who would tolerate such falsification on any grounds possible to conceive. We desire, therefore, to bring such a case of falsified accounts into the courts of law. This is very difficult, because, of course, we must be able to furnish proofs, by evi- dence of printers and others. We have had in our hands cases by the dozen in which there was no doubt possible as to the falsification of every item —to anybody who knew the meaning of figures; but there was wanting either the evidence of printers or the consent of the author to proceed. Still we may hope for such a case, sometime or other, complete in all its parts. When we do get it, the question will arise whether it should be treated as a civil or a criminal charge. The moral effect of placing a highly respectable firm in the dock, charged with falsifying accounts, would be really most beneficial. . The second point that presses is the preparation of model agreements. The time has come when we might prepare agreements which would give the agent or distributor such payment as shall be thought perfectly fair. In this work I think we may fairly expect the co-operation of those publishers who do not falsify accounts, and do not try to cover up and conceal things. The third point—one most urgently needed— one to which I invite your very earnest attention— is the establishment of a Pension Fund. Nothing of the kind exists in literature. It is horribly needed. The rank and file among us cannot, from the nature of the case—even if we had what we ought to have—we cannot save much money. There falls upon us in the fulness of time an old age with infirmities, but without means, with failing powers, and without resources. The instances which have come under my own know- ledge, partly when I sat upon the Council of the Royal Literary Fund, and partly from the cases brought before the Society, which does not pretend to relieve distress, have been most painful—most terrible. Of course, what we are doing in the extension of knowledge has already led to great improvement in the material position of the writer. But progress is necessarily slow. People have gone on so long believing that literary property was either common property or something could be—conveyed—by anyone who wished. There are societies like that for the Promotion of  ## p. (#429) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 75 Christian Knowledge, which have, in the past, at least, acted as if the author had no rights what- ever over his own property. Some years ago we exposed the sweating of these good Christian people. We sent copies of this exposure to all the bishops. With one exception, not one of the bishops seemed so much as to understand that the author had any right at all except to take what was offered him, Well, this kind of ignorance is slowly disappearing before the more general recognition of literary property which we never cease to demand. Until, however, Arch- bishops and Bishops will be ashamed to tolerate the sweating of the author, and even after, there will continue to be oppression, and there will con- tinue to be failing powers, and there will con- tinue to be poverty. Many a poor gentlewoman have I heard of in these late years; many a writer who has done good and faithful work all her life for her employers—always, alas ! “employers,” and never “agents”—who has found herself at the end unable to work and with no money saved. She has to eat the bread—the bitter bread—of dependence, and to drink the water —the bitter water—of charity. We would, if we could, relieve that lady; we would give her, when the time for stopping work arrived, such a pension as would make her independent of charity. The plans for raising such a fund have long been drawn up; they only wait for workers. It is, lastly, my highest hope that in such work as this—and in everything else that belongs to the Dignity and Honour—and Glory—of Litera- ture—I, a humble Craftsman, whose only real distinction is that I am, like you, a Craftsman in Letters, a Brother in the Craft, a Member of the Guild, a Worker in the Fraternity, may live to take a larger part in that cause, and to do more work for that cause than in the past. In proposing the toast of “The Chairman,” Mr. HENRY NORMAN said: You will believe that I feel myself honoured by the pleasant duty that lies before me. Apart from the pleasure I have felt in taking part in this dinner — given in honour of Royal recognition of the profession of letters—I should at any time be delighted to propose the health of my friend Sir Martin Conway. It is customary, I have been told, in this country at any rate, when called upon in such a capacity, to deprecate one's fitness for the task, and to wish modestly that it had fallen upon a better, a gifted man, and the practice of opening one's mouth with something in the nature of a confession of his personal short- comings, his physical disabilities, and his mental limitations, is almost the inevitable prelude of the English speaker. Ladies and gentlemen, I shall venture to lay aside this custom on the present occasion. In my case all these painful facts will be abundantly plain before I sit down, and though I naturally wish that I were a better man—as who would not ?—I should be very loth indeed to lose this opportunity of expressing my gratification at the honour which has alighted, most auspiciously, most aptly, upon the head of Sir Martin Conway. His claim to recognition— if I may use the word “claim " in connection with a man who has certainly never made one— is undoubted upon several grounds, but I shall allude to only two of them to-night. He is a young man still ; many more honours may be expected to fall upon him—political, literary, social, and atheletic—and it would be unfriendly if at so early a stage I were to exhaust his blushes. There is first—I rank it first to- night—his work for the Society of Authors. I have the privilege of serving with him upon the Committee of Management, and I am sure my fellow-members will bear me out in saying that a better chairman it would be impossible to have. Ladies and gentlemen, some of you here present, I venture to think, have good reasons to be grateful to that committee. Whether because of a peculiar vice of yours which has recently been ruthlessly exposed—reference to which leads me to express the hope that those of you who, like myself, have sat next to a great author, have at least managed to secure your own share of a good dinner—or whether, as I prefer to think, because of the inevitable friction in all human affairs, the entente cordiale between author and publisher is Occasionally — in the words of an American humourist—spilt. When that catastrophe happens you fly for help to your Society, and the members of the committee receive a private communication from the secretary requesting them to assemble at an early date to discuss the case of Mr., Mrs., or Miss Author against Messrs. Publisher and Co. Then, in a dark room, in a dingy street, which has nothing suggestive of the laurels of literature except its name, a Star Chamber, a Vehmgericht, council of ten sits upon your woes. When these are genuine—when you have had the consummate Sagacity to read your agreements before signing them—it proceeds next to sit upon the publisher, and, in almost every case it has taken up, with success. But publishers—I am sorry there are none of them present to receive my humble homage—are not invariably in the wrong. We British authors are happy in having at our doors a group of publishers of the highest in- tegrity, judgment, and business ability — men to whom the best interests of literature are every bit as sacred as they are to ourselves. Now, Sir Martin Conway, in his capacity of chairman of  ## p. (#430) ################################################ 76 THE AUTHOR. that Star Chamber of which I have spoken, holds his scales of justice absolutely level. The weights that he handles are never plugged with putty; he never sticks a piece of tallow upon the bottom of the scoop; in the expressive language of the street, “there ain’t a bit of bogey in him.” I submit with absolute confidence, ladies and gentle- men, that Sir Martin Conway's connection with this committee is an adequate first ground for our respect and regard, and for any external honour he may receive. I pass to our chairman's second claim. It is one entirely personal to himself. Speaking as a man who has travelled somewhat himself—just enough, I trust, to justify Shakespeare's remark that “a good traveller is something at the latter end of a dinner,” I do not hesitate to say that Conway has a unique record. He has been quite original. It has been given to other men to remove mountains, but this momentous feat seems to pale before the seven- leagued walks from peak to peak, across a whole chain, of my friend Conway. Only one man has ever done it before—and that was Fingal, who stepped from mountain to mountain in the Western Islands of Scotland, accompanied by his two hounds, and reaching the mainland, flung their leash over an enormous rock. Sir Martin Conway's hounds have been his faithful Gurkhas, and this Himalyan Fingal has ex- plored the great Indian range in its most snowy fastnesses. The result has been one of the most beautiful and valuable books of recent years; full of the careful observation of the born geographer, the splendid enthusiasm of the climber, the trained appreciation of the mind of one who combines the man of action with the artist and the thinker. Only recently has been placed before us yet another example of these talents in “The Alps from End to End.” Having reviewed this book, you, who know so well the habits of reviewers, will not be surprised to learn that I am keeping it to read on my holiday, and I am certain that, I shall find in it the most charming and the most invigorating literature. For literature it is ; with his special intellectual equipment Sir Martin Conway could never write the mere book of travel or of mountaineering. Personally our chairman is known to you all. In friendship I have found him as firm as the rocks he scales. His future is certain to be even more distinguished than his past. A once famous poem, not so well known now-a-days as it should be, begins with these words:— “Ah, who can tell how hard it is to climb The steep where Fame's proud temple shines afar Sir Martin Conway is a living contradiction of that sentiment. It is not hard for him to climb, and those who know him best look forward con- | >> fidently to see him scale peak after peak, “till life’s last sun tips his last hill with gold.” Ladies and gentlemen, I have done. I dare say no more lest he threaten me with the ice-axe, which I feel sure is in his pocket at this moment, and without which he is too scientific to attempt to mount even an omnibus, and lest, anxious to escape from an atmosphere of admiration too warm for his ice-hardened constitution, he decide to leave this room and flee, not by the door, not by the windows, but by the roof, and produce his axe to chip a foothold among the mural decora- tions. Let us fill our glasses, and be thankful that it is not Alpine goat’s milk with which we fill them. I give you the health of Sir William Martin Conway, chairman of the committee of the Society of Authors, explorer of the Himalayas, Fingal of the Alps, first Knight of the Order of the Edelweiss. And I beg to be allowed to couple with it the health of that charming and gracious lady, who plays so large a part in his success at home, and suffers so courageously and patiently his adventurous absence abroad, Lady Conway. June 26, 1895. * - a --> TRUTH IN FICTION. I N the July number of the Author Mr. Sherard, in his letter from Paris—which is always entertaining—says: “A man who tells stories professionally must, it seems to me, lose, to a certain extent, the perception of truth.” And he adds, “I should like to have other opinions on the subject.” The opinions of three great authors, of very different dates, at once suggest themselves. Perhaps Mr. Sherard will hold that they support his view. But it is evident that these writers did not agree with him in thinking that the tales related by professional story tellers are not true, which Mr. Sherard implies. ARISTOTLE. It is evident, from what has been said, that it is not the place of a poet to relate the things that have taken place, but what might have taken place in accordance with probability or necessity. For the historian and the poet do not differ only in writing in verse or in prose ; but in this, that one relates what has taken place, and the other what might have taken place. For which reason poetry is more philosophical and more serious than history. For poetry relates rather what is universal, but history what is personal. (De Arte Poetica X.)  ## p. (#431) ################################################ T/IE AUTHO/8. 77 RABELAIS. I, your humble servant, desiring still more to increase your entertainment, now offer you another book of the same stamp; only even more just and worthy of your credence than the former. For I have never told a lie, nor asserted a thing that was not true. I speak of these things as Saint John in the Apocalypse, “Quod vidimus testamur.” (Pantagruel, Livre II. Prologe de l'Autheur.) FIELDING. Notwithstanding the preference which may be vulgarly given to the authority of those romance writers who entitle their books, “The History of England, the History of France, of Spain, &c.” it is most certain that truth is to be found only in the works of those who celebrate the lives of great men, and are called biographers. With us biographers the facts we deliver may be relied on, though we often mistake the age and country wherein they happened; for, though it may be worth the examination of critics, whether the shepherd Chrysostom, who, as Cervantes informs us, died for the love of the fair Marcella, was ever in Spain, will anyone doubt but that such a silly fellow hath really existed P. Is not such a book as that which records the achievements of the renowned Don Quixote more worthy of the name Qf a history than even Mariana’s P for, whereas the latter is confined to a particular period or time, and to a particular nation, the former is the his- tory of the world in general, at least that part which is polished by laws, arts, and sciences; and of that from the time it was first polished to this day ; nay, and forwards as long as it shall so remain. (Joseph Andrews, Book III., I.) HENRY CREssWELL. II In response to Mr. Sherard’s invitation, 1 would say :— I. It is well to distinguish between the moral untruthfulness due to bluntness of sensitiveness or callowness of sympathy, and the mental un- trustworthiness characteristic of blindness of insight, obtuseness of judgment, or blurredness of memory. But, it seems to me, in proportion to the sanity or genius of the writer, whether of “fiction ” or of fact, will result the truthfulness of his perception and the trustworthiness of his conception. - 2. An inherently untruthful character or un- trustworthy mind may be previously responsible for the writing of untrue fiction; and this would be alike in its unreliability, whether it took the popular form of novel-writing, play-making, or so-called history, biography, and so on. 3. In such a case the writing may serve as an expedient safety-valve, as it were, leaving the inherent nature more reliable in ordinary life; though its extraordinary expresssion may tend to render the reading public less reliable ac- cordingly. - & 4. But of course, even when the veracity may be above dispute, the verity may prove beneath respect; being born of the author's honest though unreliable fancy, begotten of fallacy, and fostered by unwise popularity. 5. If, however, the fiction be born of just observation or of true imagination, in due con- ception, it is merely another name for the higher or inner truth of extraordinary life; and its creator is a true apostle of truth, even when his disciples happen to be too few, too indifferent, or too poor to repay his publishing expenses PHINLAY GLENELG. III. Is there any means by which further opinions on this subject can be obtained ; not, of course, from authors, who are hardly in a position to judge impartially of their merits or demerits, but from that large and often long-suffering class the relatives of authors? It would be exceedingly interesting if a con- siderable number of those persons could be induced to give their testimony, adding, of course, to which of the two rival schools their particular author belonged—namely, whether to that founded on observation and imagination, or to that far more popular one founded on an inventive fancy. Imagination I take to mean the power of imaging in the mind, as in a mirror, how certain characters will think and act in certain circum- stances—in other words, the power of drawing the complete circle from the arc. There is no guessing in such a matter, and there is no inven- tion. All depends on perception of truth. On this perception, coupled with keen observation, it appears to me that writers of the first class of fiction, headed by George Eliot, depend entirely. If the exercise of the faculty of perception of truth tends to the wearing of it out—like a watch —most miserable is the man whose work is based upon it, for he will suffer degradation first, and his work will show degradation in due course. The second large class of fiction founded on an inventive fancy has none of the restrictions of the first. The writer, bound by no iron laws of life, no constraining bias and limitation of character, exercises a fairy-like gift of conjuring up a world in which we do not live, peopled with beings not of like passions with ourselves, who can be made  ## p. (#432) ################################################ 78 THE AUTHOR. to act according to the writer's will, and even to point morals approved by him. Of these books the admiring reader says, not “How true!” but “EIoW beautiful | * It would be of great interest to learn which class of authors is the more truthful or untruth- ful in ordinary life. MARY CHOLMONDELEY. IV. The question asked by Mr. R. H. Sherard as to the “writing of fiction disposing an author to untruthfulness in ordinary life,” is one of which I have often thought. My opinion is, that it does not. I think truth-speaking in ordinary life depends upon personal character wholly apart from the romantic and imaginative bent of the mind. Is it possible to suppose that Scott or Ringsley sacrificed the truth of their lips to their “pen of the ready writer.” What were the personal characters of Cervantes or of Coleridge, whose “Ancient Mariner” and “Christabel” were fiction in verse, or of Disraeli the younger, the most flowery of writers ? True, a romancist may throw a halo around ordinary things. He may dilate upon facts in a style of fluency and illumination which makes his hearers say, “He is romancing !” But the truth germ is there. His enlargement of it shows only the difference between the man who can think, or write, or talk on a certain subject, and the man who cannot. If the novelist be naturally truthful the line between fact and fiction in his own mind will be strong as a cable, though fine as a hair, and all the stronger, because he realises that facts are his foundation, and that he must sift and mould them to his use. A clear head is demanded for writing fiction. This clear head helps to keep clean the lips of the naturally truthful man. The natu- rally untruthful man will be untruthful still. The brilliant talker may throw into his eloquence gesture or inflexion which guides the branching off from fact to fancy. I hold that the motto “Truth before Life " may be that of a novelist in the private and ordinary life of business, duty and humdrum routine which fall more or less to the share of all, whether theologian or novelist, to whom God and his mother have given the gift of truth and the love of it. Such will delight the more keenly in the pictures of his brain, the fairyland where he meets his own congenial acquaintances, and throws over them “the light that never was on sea or land” to gain his own purpose in using his gift without abusing it. MARY ELIZ. STEVENSON. CORRESPONDENCE, I.—Co-OPERATION. NLY to-day for the first time has your Author come into my hands. After read- ing Mr. Hall Caine's clear exposition of the relationship existing between authors, pub- lishers, and booksellers, the thought occurs to me, might not the producers of literature do, with advantage to themselves and the public, what Government servants have done for themselves —break the back of monopoly by setting up business, like co-operative stores, and, working with their own employés, manage the publication in its various branches P. Thus freed from the greed of those who prey upon authors, literary men would reap the full harvest their seed might yield, according to its quality, times, and seasons. Yet I cannot doubt that this view of the subject has already received a full share of atten- tion from lights so brilliant as those which illu- minate the Author. E. W. HEWARD. II.—PAPER CovKRs. Permit me to submit to the “Society of Authors” a suggestion as to a mode of pub- lishing which I think ought to have a trial in this country. My remarks apply of course more to books of science, travel, biographies, &c., than to fiction. My suggestion is to issue such works in two forms, viz., paper cover and cloth. Of an edition of 500 I should, for instance, issue 350 in paper and 150 in cloth. The copies in paper cover I should offer to the bookseller on sale or return for three months at a certain discount, a larger discount being offered for outright orders. It is not advisable to send cloth copies on sale, as in most instances the cloth case would be somewhat damaged and the loss considerable, while if a paper copy is returned somewhat the worse in outer appearance the cover can be re- placed at a nominal cost. From a business point of view the “on sale" system seems at first sight unhealthy, but I think its disadvantages will be outweighed by obvious advantages, as I shall endeavour to show. By the proposed system the cost of production will be considerably reduced, the saving being effected on the items for binding and advertising. The saving on the binding is indisputable. By enabling the bookseller to show the book to every possible purchaser among his clientéle the publisher brings it more effectively under the notice of the book-buying public than by far the more expensive method of advertising, and I venture to predict that many a copy of a new  ## p. (#433) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 79 book will be sold in this way, which would remain on the publishers’ hands under the present system of book distribution. The two questions: Will the bookseller consent to receive the books on sale, and the necessary trouble with them 2 and, Do English- men not object to books in paper covers ? deserve consideration. As to the first, I have no doubt that any book- seller who takes an interest in his work, and does not altogether trust to the publishers' adver- tisements and underselling his colleagues for the sale of his books, will be glad to receive and endeavour to sell these books, his risk being confined to the carriage of them. As to the second, cloth cases can easily be obtained from the publisher, and the books can be bound in them at a very small price for buyers who object to paper copies, and do not bind their books according to their own taste. It is not generally known that the above- mentioned system is the recognised system in Germany, and has no small share in the educa- tional success of that country. I have myself, as a bookseller, obtained on sale and sold a good many expensive German books which I could not have risked buying outright. In conclusion, I should like to say that I shall be glad to give more details to any member of your Society who might think the experiment, if experiment it can be called, worth trying. TH. WołILLEBEN. III.-AN AFTER-DINNER GROWL. May I enter a protest—a vigorous one—against the systematic begging at dinners of the Society of Authors P. To be pestered for tips when one's soul is elevated by words of wisdom is distinctly aggravating, and should be quite unnecessary. If a fee for attendance must be paid—and apparently it must, for if one hesitates the waiter plaintively whispers, “This is all I get, Sir "- it would add to one's comfort if it were included in the price of the dinner ticket. Maybe the big guns at the top table are not thus beset, but you should have heard the anathematising last night amongst the multitude ANDREW W. TUER. Leadenhall Press, E.C., June 27, 1895. IV.-AT HIs own ExPENSE. Why should he not, if he is a new writer and has his name to make P I would not give eighteenpence for the opinion of any publisher or publisher's reader in England on the chances of a book by a new writer finding favour with the public. I say this with no intention of disparaging their powers of judgment, for I would not give sixpence for my own opinion, and I have been a journalist and tale-writer, in a small way, for many years, and an insatiable devourer of general literature from a very early age. I hold that a new writer is justified in getting to his public by any means at his command, and that only to the verdict of that public should he pay the slightest attention. A fig–indeed, a fig- seed—for individual opinions whether they be those of publishers, editors, or critics, and I hope a time is coming when every author will have to justify his faith in his own works by bearing the expense of obtaining a public verdict. A. B. – rºcº- W.—EveRY AUTHOR HIs Own PUBLISHER. As I myself have for six years been publishing and selling the only book 1 ever had it in me to write, my experience may interest your readers. In 1889 a publisher (and sinner) gave me £9 15s. (ostensibly £IO) for right to publish several thousand copies, which in less than two months were sold. He then renewed his magni- ficent offer, which I rejected. • In 1889 I printed and bound the fourth edition, which a London publisher sold for me at (to him) a fair profit. Two thousand copies went fast, and then came the fifth edition, for which this same publisher offered me “375 down on the day of publication.” I warmly thanked him for nothing, and then and there resolved to print, bind, publish, and sell my own book. Every author I know warned me against this “risk,” saying the producer of a book couldn't possibly be the seller as well. To my anxious inquiry, “Why not P’’ I only got for answer the rather ladylike reply, “Because he can’t.” I treated it as a sum in arithmetic, and set to work to “prove’’ it. I published the fifth edition at great expense. It had never dawned upon me to have stereos made. The sale was a grand success, and I am now going to publish the twelfth edition. I may say that at the sixth or seventh edition a firm of publishers offered kindly to be my trade agents, and to give me 4s. On a 5s. book; their cheques are exact to the day, and their accounts accurate to a penny piece; and my trade agents accept twelve to the dozen, squarely and honestly, and have no nonsense about baker's or devil's dozens of thirteen. Nothing could be more lovely or businesslike. I have had no money to spend on advertisements; each book has adver- tised itself. No one has “ log-rolled ” me (I wish to goodness they would !) and all newspapers have boycotted me. Mr. Ian Maclaren should read this if you are kind enough to insert it—for at the recent authors' dinner he said, “An amateur author is one who publishes at his own expense—a thing  ## p. (#434) ################################################ 8O THE AUTHOR. which the most inexperienced Scot would not do.” I, Sir, am a most inexperienced Scot—of the feminine gender, too!—and yet for six years have boiled the pot with something in it, by having faith enough in my own work to take all the risk, worry, and labour of producing and selling my own book. It has been an undoubted, and is a growing, success; so much so, that this twelfth edition is to be of 5000 copies. A CANNY SCOT. From the Westminster Gazette (June 7). [Are not the figures wrong How could a publisher give 4s. for a 5s. book P. But the moral is plain.—ED.] VI.-CopyRIGHT PROPRIEToRS AND ILLUSTRATED Journ ALISM. I have observed with some satisfaction the prominence which you have given to the impor- tant copyright decision in the case of “Gambier Bolton v. Cecil Aldin and others,” tried in the Court of Queen’s Bench on the IIth ult. Having acted for Mr. Gambier Bolton in this action, and also for Mr. Franz Hanfstaeng1 in the litigation with the papers, arising out of the “Living Picture * representations at the Empire Theatre, I think it right to point out that the great importance of Mr. Bolton's victory arises from its having clearly distinguished the decision in the House of Lords with reference to sketches of the Living Pictures which appeared in the Daily Graphic, from the more common cases of direct copying, whether from a picture or photo- graph, which are now declared to be in no sense permitted piracies, notwithstanding that they may not reproduce all the features of the original work. This is a matter of vital importance to all who are concerned in securing the rights of copyright owners ; and it deserves to be emphasised at the present time, because from the interested views put forward by some of the papers as to the effect of the House of Lords decision, there was some danger of a licence to pirate generally being claimed in the sacred name of illustrated jour- nalism, and this could not have failed to affect the protection given to authors, as well as artists, against mischievous piracies in various other forms. As there has been so much misunderstanding about the net results of the Hanfstaeng1 copyright litigation, you will perhaps allow me to put these shortly for the benefit of those of your readers who are interested in international copyrights. The points established may be summarised from an article in the Art Journal as follows: I. Extinction of the necessity of registration in England in the case of works first published abroad, and vice versa. 2. Establishment of the Berne Convention as the real guide in international matters, in lieu of any local laws. 3. Declaration that the rights of publishers depend on place of publication, and not on “making” of the protected work. 4. Assertion of the principle, in cases of in- fringement, that “competition is no test.” 5. Declaration that the lawfulness of part of an unauthorised representation of a protected work will not excuse the incorporation in such representation of that which is clearly unlawful. HERBERT BENTWITCH. Corporation Chambers, Guildhall Yard, E.C., 20th June, 1895. *- a -º e- BOOK TALK. R.S. AYLMER GOWINGPS book of poems, called “Sita, and Other Poems,” mostly adapted for recitation, contains a small collection of verses on contemporary events. Many of them are highly spirited and effective. Let, however, the author speak for herself. The following lines are entitled “Tennyson”: ALL glorious with the mystery sublime Thy eyes shall fathom soon, Night’s bosom pillows thee, O son of Time ! In splendours of the moon. Cometh thy daybreak—there shall be no night In that far heaven, untrod By course of quenching suns or stars, whose light Shall be the face of God. True seer, from thy heart the lamp of faith Glowed clear through storm and shine, And clothed the fearful majesty of Death In robes of grace divine. And thine the hand of might, the tender touch That makes our pulse thine own IBy love’s enchantments, for thou hast loved much. And grief’s excess hast known. Sweet singer, by thy voice of human love And sorrow, pure and strong, Teach us to find our God, while thou, above, Art singing a new song, Mr William Alfred Gibbs has produced a thing rare in these days—a tale in verse, “Arlon Grange.” His book (Provost and Co., Henrietta- street) is beautifully printed, bound, and illus- trated. These pages are not critical, because criticism is impossible in our brief limits, and the hastily pronounced brief judgment of half a dozen lines on a work not read by the judge, which has cost the author months or years of  ## p. (#435) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 8 I work, is generally futile when it applauds and impudent when it assails. We can always, how- ever, find room for the poet to speak for himself. The following lines are detached from the text: “When Love doth pace The lustrous floor of Heaven, He casts no shadow in that radiant place. “But when on Earth He stands beneath the sun, His mortal form to shadow giveth birth. “Thus shadow lives Wherever love doth dwell; Thus passing Love to grief its semblance gives. “With wings unfurled, Love soars again to Heaven— His mortal shadow scares him from the world. “Say, shall we slight His presence whilst he stays, Or blame the sunshine for its partial light P “Ah no he flies, To take our thoughts to Heaven, And spread its radiant floor before our eyes. “Then welcome Love, Tho' shadow follows thee; - Parted on earth, we meet again above.” “Paganus,” another name as the title page informs us, has published “Poems of Paganism” or Songs of Ilife and Love. (London: The Rox- burghe Press.) The remarks made above in the Poem of “Arlon Grange” apply to this little volume of short poems. There is no room for a criticism, and a brief judgment would be futile. They are mostly love songs. We shall hear more of the poet of whom it may at least be said that he possesses a musical ear and a great command of rhyme and metre. Shall we quote the verses called “Linus to Lyterses?” What of the past, Lyterses P What of the gathered years P Time, with his tender mercies, Leaves not a stain of tears. Where are the joys that bound us P Where are the songs we sung P Where the warm hands that crowned us Kings, when the world was young P Weary of life immortal Linus in languor nods, Dreaming of death’s dream-portal, Panting to sleep with gods. Go, little gush of verses, Over Time's barren bars Whisper to lone Lyterses, “Linus still seeks the stars.” “Lyra Piscatoria.”—This little book deserves to be noticed in conjunction with that which follows—Mr. Bickerdyke's—the one in the prose of fishing, the other in its poetry. The poet who chooses to call himself Cotswold Isys says on the title page that this volume contains “Original Lyrics on Fish, Flies, Fishing, Fishermen, and all the British Freshwater Fish.” of the Tench : O LADY of the lake whereon The water lilies blow, Or oozy deeps bay out the banks Of rivers soft and slow ! No gay coquette e'er looked so fair Clad in her satin green; No nun behind her nunnery walls So shy or seldom seen . Let him sing: No lady finger's ruby gem Can match thy glowing eyes; Thy satin robe of emerald sheen, Her vesture far outvies; Yet while she loves her grace to show And all her charms display, Thou, shy and modest water nymph Dost shrink from light of day. Mr. John Bickerdyke's new book, “The Boat. Cruise on the Broads,” is not a story, nor is it an essay. It is, on the other hand, a little handbook of information about that curious land-and-water country known as the Broads. It seems to con- tain every kind of guidance for those who are going to make a holiday on the Broads. Their numbers increase every year. Everyone who goes there will have to take this book with him. The publishers are Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Another of the many pleasant gossipy books. about various parts of London is “Soho and its Associations,” edited from the MSS. of Dr. Rimbault by Mr. George Clinch. Soho began to be built towards the end of the seventeenth century; it was for a long time a fashionable place of residence, and much frequented by lite- rary men and artists on account of its quiet, and its close proximity to the fields. The associations connected with Soho are both numerous and interesting. Thus in Gerard-street alone— whose name they are proposing to alter, with the usual reverence for things ancient—we find the names of Charles, Lord Gerard, first Earl of Macclesfield, after whom it was named by Henry, Prince of Wales, son of James the First, who had here a place of exercise; the Earl of Scar- borough, who had here his town house ; John Dryden, who lived here from 1687 to 1700, where he died—the house, as Dryden says, “is Gerard- street, the fifth door on the left hand, coming from Newport-street. James Boswell had lodgings here, so had Charles Kemble ; Edmund Burke lived here; and David Williams, the founder of the Royal Literary Fund, lived here. (Dulau and Co., Soho-square.) Mrs. B. M. Croker, whose works are steadily gaining ground, has two serials running in foreign papers, one in the Berlin Poste, the other in the Indépendence Belge. So far every one of her books has appeared in German, both in serial and  ## p. (#436) ################################################ 82 THE AUTHOR. in book form. This is not a distinction granted to every novelist. A new and revised edition of Mrs. Alfred Bald- win’s “Story of a Marriage,” has just been pub- lished by Messrs. J. M. Dent & Co. Canon W. Sparrow-Simpson will issue imme- diately, through Mr. Elliot Stock, an English translation of the “Tragico-Comoedia de Santo Vedasto,” from the MS. in the library at Arras, with an extended introduction. The work will be uniform with “Carmina Vedastina,” recently published by the same editor. |Miss M. G. McKinloch has an article in the current number of The Month (Burns and Oates) on the “Revels and Pageants of Ancient Edin- burgh.” “The Nature and Origin of Man” is the ambi- tious title of a little work which Mr. Elliot Stock is publishing for S. B. G. M'Kinney. It is note- worthy that the standpoint of the writer enables him to regard Goethe and Rudyard Kipling as inspired teachers. Mr. Joseph Hatton has written a new novel, which is to appear in serial form exclusively in the People for Great Britain, and in Leslie's Weekly Illustrated for the United States. It will commence Aug. 4, and will appear simultaneously in America, New Zealand, the Transvaal, Tas- mania, and Melbourne. It is a story of the French Revolution, the title “When Greek meets Greek,” and the period between the taking of the Bastille and the fall of Robespierre. The volume edition will be published at the end of the year |by Hutchinson's in London, and Lippincott's in Philadelphia. “Tom Chester's Sweetheart : A Tale of the Press,” is one of the newest of the shilling novels, from the press of Messrs. Hutchinson. It appeared in the midst of the excitement of the General Election, but has sold two large editions notwithstanding. Mr. Hatton has utilised some of his journalistic experiences in the story, which deals with the adventures of an elderly gentleman, who thought any fool could edit a newspaper, and tried it. The book might be transferred almost without alteration, save for conversion into dialogue into a most admirable Comedy-farce. “Comrades,” by Annabel Grey, is now in the press and will be shortly published by Mr. Henry Drane, Salisbury House, Salisbury-square, E.C., at 68. It is a novel dealing with high and low life, politics, passion, society, secret societies, and Nihilism. Mrs. Alec Tweedie's article on a “Danish Butter Factory,” in the Fortnightly for May, met with such warm praise from the Press that she has enlarged it considerably with English information, useful to all who are interested in dairying, and Mr. Horace Cox has published the pamphlet at 6d. It bids fair to be as successful as “A Girl’s Ride in Iceland,” by the same author, which in its third edition is selling on the bookstalls at Is. At last the Gibbon cupboard is to be unlocked by Lord Sheffield. Mr. Murray announces that he will in the autumn issue the unpublished writings of the historian of the “Decline and Fall.” These include his journals, written mainly in French, and relating to his work and travels during 1762-4; his correspondence with members of his family, his friend Lord Sheffield, and other celebrities, political and social, of the time; and the seven different autobiographies. The Lord Sheffield of to-day will edit the work, and write a preface to this collection of un- doubtedly interesting material which his an- cestor received in trust from the great Gibbon. A volume of biographical studies of the great astronomers, by Sir Robert Ball, will be pub- lished by Messrs. Isbister in the autumn. It will be illustrated. Mr. Frederick Wedmore has written a work on “Etching in England,” which will come from Messrs. Bell, who will also publish in the autumn Dr. G. C. Williamson's book on Richard Cosway. Mr. E. W. Naylor is the author of “Shake- speare and Music,” which Messrs. Dent are to issue shortly. - A new volume of poems by Mr. Frederick Tennyson, brother of the late Poet-Laureate, is to appear in the autumn. The terrible death of Stambouloff will have caused greater interest to attach to his biography by Mr. A. Hulme Beaman, which is to be the next volume in Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster's “Public Men of the Day” series. Its appearance will now be delayed somewhat, as a closing chapter will be added, and as the author is abroad. Mr. Austin Dobson's poems are to be issued by Messrs. Kegan Paul in a limited edition in two volumes. The same publishers also announce for publication his “The Story of Rosina,” in a style uniform with “The Ballad of Bean Brocade,” and, like it, illustrated by Mr. Hugh Thomson. Mr. Dobson has written an introduction, and Mr. Berbert Railton drawn illustrations for a new edition of T. Hood’s “Haunted House,” which the publishing house of Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen is preparing. Mr. Rudyard Kipling is not now going to bring out his volume of ballads until next spring. His  ## p. (#437) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 83 new lot of jungle stories will, however, appear this autumn. Mr. Kipling disowns the alleged existence of the original of Mulvaney at San Francisco, but says that if Private McManus is a real person and can telltales to back his claim, “we will allow that he is a good enough Mulvaney for the Pacific Slope, and wait developments.” A work on English gardening, by the Hon. Alicia Amherst, will be published immediately by Mr. Bernard Quaritch. Illustrations will be given of old English gardens, parterres, &c., and there will be a bibliography of works on the subject from 1516 up to the present. A volume of fables left by Stevenson will see the light in the autumn. His novel “ St. Ives,” of which only two chapters remained unfinished when death intervened, will follow. The “Wailima Letters,” which will practically be an autobiography of the Samoan Stevenson, is to have a preface and an epilogue by Mr. Sidney Colvin, and, as frontispiece, an etching of the novelist by Mr. William Strang from an Australian portrait. Next month will see the appearance of Ian Maclaren's new book, “The Days of Old [or is it o’Auld 2) Langsyne.” Miss Montresor has named her new work “The One Who Looks On,” which Messrs. Hutchinson will issue in the autumn, and her future plans include a serial for one of the monthlies, entitled “Monsieur Morezes.” Miss Adeline Sergeant's “Out of Due Season” will appear from Mr. Heinemann in a fortnight's time. “The Way of a Maid,” by Katherine Tynan, will be published soon by Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen. Mrs. Hungerford’s new three-volume novel, “The Pro- fessor's Experiment,” will be issued next month by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Mrs. Hodgson Burnett will in all probability bave a new book out before the end of the year. As the result of requests made since the appear- ance of the Dean Stanley biography for more of his letters, a volume of these is in preparation, which will contain, by permission, many written to Her Majesty the Queen; also those to the late Master of Balliol, to Dr. Vaughan, Mrs. Arnold, Mrs. Drummond, and Sir George Grove. Selec- tions from the Dean’s poems, hymns, and occa- sional verses will also be given. Another volume of letters long-expected is announced by Messrs. Macmillan, namely, “The Letters of Matthew Arnold, 1848-1888,” collected and arranged by Mr. George W. E. Russell. In a prefatory note Mr. Russell remarks that, “for those who knew Matthew Arnold, the peculiar charm of his letters lies in this—that they are, in a word, himself.” Mr. W. Clark Russell has written for the Autonym Library a volume of stories styled “Cornered,” which will appear in the autumn. His twenty-years-old novel, “Is He the Man,” has been re-issued during the past month, with a preface modestly begging that it be regarded as a product of an immature stage. Hitherto Mr. Charles Lowe has been known chiefly as a first authority on things Prussian, in politics and war. He has now written a novel, laid in his special field; it is called “A Fallen Star,” and treats of the Scots in Prussia. Mr. Lowe, of course, is himself a Scotsman. The volume will be issued shortly by Messrs. Downey, T'or the edition of the works of Poe, which Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen are to issue in the autumn, the editors, Mr. Edmund Clarence Stedman and Professor George Edward Wood- berry, have fortunately obtained the final correc- tions made by the author on the margins of an early edition. Much fresh matter is, it is said, included in this new collection, which will be fully illustrated. So tardily, by the way, is the appeal for subscriptions towards erecting a monu- ment over Poe's grave, at Baltimore, being answered, that the expedient of growing roses on the spot and charging fancy prices for them has been suggested as an aid to the fund. A volume of “Selected Papers on Browning ” is to be published by Mr. George Allen. Dr. Edward Berdoe will write the introduction. The contributors include Bishop Westcott, Professor Corson, Rev. H. J. Bulkeley, Rev. W. Robertson, Rev. J. J. Kirkman, Mrs. Ireland, Miss Beall, Miss Marx, and others. The history of the publishing house of Messrs. Blackwood is being written by Mrs. Oliphant in a form of so much detail that three volumes are necessary. The first will appear in the autumn. Mr. William Morris's new work “The Well at the World's End,” is to have four woodcuts, designed by Sir Edward Burne-Jones, and will be published by Messrs. Reeves and Turner. Mr. Morris's prospectus at the Kelmscott Press includes a volume of verse by Mr. Theodore Watts; “The Cronycles of Syr John Froissart,” reprinted from Pynson’s edition, 1523, and edited by Mr. H. Sparling; an edition of Shakespeare by Dr. F. J. Furnivall: and “‘Christabel’ and Other Poems of Samuel Taylor Coleridge,” edited by Mr. F. S. Ellis. - Some particulars of Mr. du Maurier's next book have been supplied by Mr. J. Henry Harper to a Tribune interviewer. The opening chapters will deal with French school life; English life, “both fashionable and rowdy,” will then be brought in;  ## p. (#438) ################################################ 84 THE AUTHOR. and after exploiting the artistic world of Antwerp and Dusseldorf, the scene will recur to England in conclusion. It is to be illustrated, but whether by Mr. du Maurier himself will depend on his health. This story, with “plenty of liveliness and and some tragedy,” is to be ready for the pub- lishers about Dec. 1896, will be longer than “Trilby,” and will first appear in Harper's Magazine. To give “pen-pictures of life in our great universities '' is the object of an Anglo-American series which Messrs. Putnam’s Sons have in hand. The volumes will consist of college tales and fictions, after the fashion of Mr. W. K. Post's “Harvard Stories,” published some time ago. Mr. John Seymour Wood is responsible for “Yale Yarns,” which is to start the series. In his “History of Punch,” to be published in the autumn by Messrs. Cassell, Mr. M. H. Spiel- mann promises “for the first time an accurate recital of the origin of Punch.” Mr. Athol Mayhew claimed in his recently-issued similar work called “A Jorum of Punch,” that his father, Henry Mayhew, was projector, proprietor, and first editor of the paper. Mr. Spielmann, in a vigorous correspondence in the Daily Chronicle with Mr. Loxton Hunter, defines Mr. Mayhew’s position as simply that of “one of the three literary co-editors appointed at the beginning, until the sole editorship was vested in Mark Lemon.” Mr. W. H. Hudson, F.Z.S., is publishing ...through Messrs. Longmans Green a volume on “British Birds,” which, besides being elaborately illustrated, will have a chapter on structure and classification from the pen of Mr. Frank E. Bed- dard, F.R.S. An entertaining and informative volume on -bookhunting may be looked for from Mr. W. Roberts, editor of the Bookworm. It will be published in the autumn, liberally illustrated, and entitled “The Bookhunter in London,” as a com- spanion work to Octave Uzanne’s “The Book- hunter in Paris” (“Physiologie des Quais de Paris”). A work on the leading forms of literature represented in the Scriptures has been written by Mr. R. G. Moulton, Professor of English literature in the University of Chicago, entitled “The Literary Study of the Bible.” It will be published by Messrs. Isbister; also a volume which the same author has edited and written an introduction for—namely, “Four Years of Novel Reading: An Account of an Experiment in Popu- larising the Study of Fiction.” The past month had but a thin production of books. Mr. Trevor-Battye's “Icebound on Rolguev * (Archibald Constable and Co.), and Mr. Wandam’s book on “French Men and French Manners” (Chapman and Hall)—the real Parisian, he says, loves Paris as he would love his mis- tress—not his bride ; and Professor Dowden's “New Studies in Literature,” were the most important. In the last days of June the volume of “Dictionary of National Biography,” con- taining the Parnell notice, was published, and attracted considerable attention. The biographer of the Irish statesman is Mr. Barry O'Brien. Nordau’s “Conventional Lies,” an anterior work to “Degeneration,” but hitherto procurable only in a pirated American edition, was published in authorised form by Mr. Heinemann in the middle of last month. Captain Younghusband is giving precedence in publication to his work on “The Siege and Relief of Chitral,” which Messrs. Macmillan will publish as soon as possible. His book on his travels in Manchuria, the Desert of Gobi, Tur- kestan, the Himalayans, and the Pamirs, will, however, appear in the autumn from Mr. John Murray’s house, entitled “The Heart of a Con- tinent.” Mr. Murray will also publish a work of travel by Mr. F. St. J. Gore, of Magdalen College, Oxford, the title of which is “Lights and Shades of Indian Hill Life.” Messrs. Macmillan have projected a “Foreign Statesmen º’ series, to resemble in form their “Twelve English Statesmen.” Professor Bury, of Trinity College, Dublin, is editor. Mr. Irving B. Richman, Consul-General of the United States to Switzerland, is the writer of a Swiss study, which Messrs. Longmans Green are to publish soon, called “Appenzell: Pure Demo- cracy and Pastoral Life in Inner-Rhoden.” The publication of Sir Henry Colvile's Uganda book, “The Land of the Nile Springs,” is now announced by Mr. Edward Arnold for the early autumn. “Interviews with the Immortals” is an amus- ing little paper-bound volume by “Ananias Green.” Ananiasis a journalist and interviewer. He inter- views Mr. Micawber, Mr. Sam Weller, Mr. Mark Tapley, and “the Micawber Congress.” The little work is full of fun and go; it is political in its aims, and it is dedicated to the memory of Home Rule. (Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.) An excellent photograph of the dinner given to Sir Walter Besant has been taken by the Stereo- scopic Company. The likenesses of the great majority of the guests are very good indeed. Anyone desiring a copy can obtain same from the London Stereoscopic and Photographic Company, 54, Cheapside, E.C., for the price of 5s. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 03 (August 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <span><em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 03 (August 1895)</span> Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-08-01-The-Author-6-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/281/1895-09-02-The-Author-6-4.pdf 459ae4b1fb982cc5082c249a6955e1ff PDF Text Text ���������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-09-02 Volume 6 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 85–100 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18950902 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T ED BY WA. L TER BES ANT. VoI. VI.-No. 4.] SEPTEMBER. 2, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *- : * ~ * e- * ~s HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- - --> a- - -- WARNINGS AND ADWICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.–In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. 4. AscERTAIN whAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES To Both SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. - 5. LITERARY AGENTs.-Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FuTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. – Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. - 14. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :- 4, Portugal, STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *-- - -* HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion, is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple K 2  ## p. (#440) ################################################ 86 THE AUTHOR. to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *- -” - * -- THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. of Wants and Wanted ” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. - -* or - - - - NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days’ notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department” for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer’s, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production’ for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines,  ## p. (#441) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. - 87 or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *~ * = a- * -sa LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—ON REMUNERATION. REMUNERATION. Reward; recompense : The act of paying an equivalent for services, loss, or sacrifices. 2. The equivalent given for services, loss, or sacrifices. |HIS is the definition of the word in Webster’s T English Dictionary. It is not supposed that anyone will dispute this authority. How, then, does it apply to the case of the author P Of late years—or even months—there has been a remarkable and very suggestive persistence, when certain disinterested persons are writing on the commercial aspect of literature, in calling the author's side of the business his “remuneration.” The suggestion implied is, of course, that he is the servant of the publisher. It is against the use of the word in this sense, that we must protest continually. The author is remunerated where he executes piece or paid work—is in plain words a servant—prepares a new edition with a bio- graphy, or a critical notice, notes, index, &c.; or contributes a volume to a series for a stated sum of money; or writes a paper forming part of a volume ; in short, whenever an author performs service for pay he is rightly said to be remunerated. Many persons engaged in literary pursuits are always in this kind of service, and are therefore remunerated. The cases in which the author is not remunerated are those in which he creates for himself, without being paid, an estate, large or small, which he either sells or hands over to a middleman to administer. Take the case of a great historian, who would dare to speak of remunerating Macaulay P Or what services have Ruskin, Herbert Spenser, Lecky, Seeley, Froude, Freeman, and other great writers rendered to their publishers that they should be “remunerated ” by them P The word is an insult. We must always bear in mind that there are now writers in every conceivable branch of literature—except a few scientific branches— writers by the hundred, whose works represent in every case an estate, large or small—generally small; of enduring or of ephemeral kind— generally the latter. This is quite a new thing in literature; it belongs to the literary revolution which is going on all round us; a revolution which has enlarged our readers by millions and spread our literature over the whole globe. Never before has there been seen in any country or in any age so great a number of writers in all branches whom the world receives with welcome. Every writer, therefore, who belongs to this com- pany, thus made free of the world, should say, when he brings a MS. to a publisher, “This is my property, my own; I wish it administered. Let us agree, if we can, on the remuneration you shall receive for administering it. If we cannot agree I will take it elsewhere.” In all such cases, the situation is reversed. The publisher is in the service of the author. He must be remunerated for his services. II.-AN AGREEMENT. Here is another agreement. In this case it was the first published volume of a writer who had already had a certain amount of success in magazines. We will assume that it was of the character called risky. Now where was the risk P. The difference between the first six months’ returns and the cost of production. If two thousand copies were printed, of which only 500 were bound at first, the cost would be, for an average 6s. book of about 8o,ooo words, about £IOO. But, of course, none of this money would be paid till after the first returns came in, except a little for advertising, and that a very little unless the book showed signs of moving. What were the terms P I. For the author. First 500 copies. Nothing. Second 500. Five per cent. Five He would, therefore, receive for the sale of IOOO copies the magnificent sum of 37 IOs. For the second Iooo. 33O. For following thousands, say three, at the rate of I2; per cent., & II 2 Ios. II. For the publisher. On the first 500 copies. Nothing. The returns would about balance the cost. We must remember that with a new writer there would be very few large orders, and single volumes are sold at about 3s. Io; d. instead of 3s. 6d. On the next 500 the assumed average of 3s. 6d. a volume is much below the mark for the above reason. But it may stand. Ten per cent., or 5OO at 3s. 6d. ................. 387 IO Less the author's dole ......... 7 Io 298o o So that on the first thousand the publisher nets 380 and the author £7 Ios. The  ## p. (#442) ################################################ 88 THE AUTHOR. old and much despised arrangement used to be half the profits, by which each would take 343 I5s. On the next thousand at 3s.6d., the returns are 3175 less the author's dole of £30. The publisher therefore gets 3145. But the book is successful. Another edition is called for of 3000 copies. It costs about 31 20. The returns at 3s. 6d. a volume are 3525. The publisher therefore stands as follows: Returns ............ 48.525 O Cost of production 312o o Author at I2; per cent. II 2 IO 232 IO 3292 Io Therefore, on the whole book, the pub- lisher receives 3517 Ios. ; the author 3157 Ios. What does the world think of the publishing business P Let us all crowd in. III. The bookseller. His case is simple. He pays an average of (say) 38. 9d. mostly in single copies, and receives 4s. 6d. He gets 9d. a copy for his profit. We therefore stand as follows: I. Author on the first IOOO copies .................. “t tº e I#d. a copy. Publisher on the first Iooo copies ..................... Is. 7#d. a copy. Bookseller on the first IOOO copies ......... s & e 9d. a copy. 2. On the second IOOO copies. Author per copy ......... 7#d. a copy. Publisher per copy ... ... 2s. IOd. a copy. Bookseller per copy...... 9d. a copy. 3. On the following thousands. Author receives ......... 9d. a copy. Publisher receives ...... 2s. a COpy. Bookseller receives ...... 9d. a copy. These figures we commend to the very careful consideration of our friends the booksellers, especially to those who believe the pretty story about the authors’ unbridled greed. - III.-AN UNFORTUNATE PUBLISHER. A certain publisher was reported a few weeks ago to have made the following statement about the new agreements with the successful author. He said, weeping, that he could only make, for himself, sixpence or sevenpence a copy out of the work, while the author, who had done nothing in the world except write the book, made eighteen- pence. Poor man He counted all his own office expenses, and would allow none of the author's ; nor would he allow anything for the booksellers' expenses. He then went on to say that things had come to such a pass that a successful author would no longer be able to find anyone to publish for him. Really What if this person had, at the very time of speaking, actually made in two or three months over £1400 out of a single successful novel by his own showing, that is, at 7d. a volume on a successful book—figures not to be blindly accepted P. Sevenpence a volume for doing nothing, because he had included every possible “office expense”! For doing nothing at all ! And yet the successful author would find it impossible to find a publisher! And yet the poor, downtrodden publisher was making over £1400 out of this greedy author—all for doing nothing ! Is it possible that such things should be actually believed and accepted P. Is it possible that readers should be found to believe them? Is it hº that editors should be found to admit them P IV.-CANADIAN CoPYRIGHT. There can be little doubt that if the absolute right of Canada to legislate upon copyright is admitted by the Imperial Government, the United States International Copyright Law cannot long endure, and British authors will suffer in con- Sequence. The Canadian market considered as a market for Canadian readers is of very little importance, but the Canadian market considered as a vantage ground from which to send unautho- rised reprints into the United States is of very Serious consequence.—Harper's. *- Am. …mº 4- * *-*. NOTES FROM PARIS, Tº letter from Paris is being written from Peel in the Isle of Man. I think it is as well to confess this at once, as last night I was reading “Literary Impostures” in D'Israeli’s “Curiosities of Literature,” and fear is upon me. I will also admit, however, that this fear is mixed with amusement at the severity of the indictment of these “impostures,” for times have moved since then, and with the new journalism and the introduction of American journalistic habits, this kind of imposture has become almost universal. At any rate it is looked upon by American editors, at least, as inevitable in many cases. I remember meeting in Paris an American corres- pondent who made his living by contributing St. Petersburg letters and Russian news generally to a syndicate of American papers, and these letters always appeared as coming from St.  ## p. (#443) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 89 Petersburg. He would have been highly in- dignant if I had called him an impostor, and yet no doubt D'Israeli would have included him in his series. One would like to write Paris letters for ever from Peel for the rest of one’s life. Such at least is one’s first impression of the place. No doubt, after a fortnight, or say a month, monotony would make itself felt, and there would be hankering after the boulevard and the café, and the rush and whirl of metropolitan life. In the meanwhile it is delightful to look up from one's paper and admire the bay, the ruined castle beyond, the fishing-boats, and, above all, the marvellous lights on sea and land. This Isle of Man is a wonderfully reposeful spot, and there are times when one longs for repose. But the bustle of the great world . . . . I am very much obliged to various distinguished correspondents to the Author for assisting to enlighten me on the question of the truthfulness of writers of fiction. The question was suggested to me by a confession by Daudet that fibbing entranced him. The novelist must, I think, have a difficulty in steering clear of embellishment, and there is really no reason why he should endeavour to do so. Ilying under such circum- stances is indeed a complimentary effort on the part of the speaker to interest his audience. Another question on which I very greatly desire enlightenment is this: Why is it that, as a rule, poets, who speak about their music and are described as “singers” and so on, knew absolutely nothing about music? I know a very distinguished singer who cannot distinguish between “God save the Queen’’ and “La Marseillaise,” and who one day asked me if “Tommy, make room for your uncle,” played on a barrel-organ, was not an aria—he said aria—from La Traviata. I have many poets amongst my acquaintances, and Ithink that the best musician amongst them is a gentle- man who can play “Home, sweet home” on the piano with his index finger. Yet they are all “sweetest singers.” There is Rollinat, of course, a “sweetest singer,” who composes beautiful tunes, but since he occupies himself with composition of music, he has practically abandoned the other kind of music. Was Shakespeare a musician, or Shelley, or Keats? Baudelaire was not, Poe was not, Victor Hugo was not. And, vice versa, most musicians whom I know have no idea of poetical composition. How very few writers of operas compose their own librettos, or writers of songs their own words. One can explain that this is so in England, that land of literary sweating, by the fact that as poets can be had cheap, to-day, to-morrow, and the day after, the composer does not care to take the trouble to write his words. He can get a nice poem as low as five shillings. In France, however, the writer of the libretto, or of the words for a song, is entitled to one half the royalties paid by the opera or the song, so that it would really be worth the composer's while to dispense with a collaborator. Massenet told me that the royalty on One of his operas or songs is six per cent. of the takings, and that of this he gets half and the librettist the other half. I asked Massenet why he did not write his own words, and he said that he was no poet and had no ear for music of that sort. Gounod and Bizet would have said the same. Beethoven wrote his songs without words. Verdi goes to Boito, and Sullivan to Gilbert. I knew that a great many people object to what they call “talking shop,” and that many authors affect the same objection. For my part, I care for nothing else but shop (of a literary kind). I live in it, I hope to die in it, and shop I must talk whilst my tongue can wag in its socket. So here is a story of literary earnings, told me by a writer who lives in Paris. “I am thirty-four,” he said, “and have been writing twelve years. The other day in looking over my ledger I found that the sum total of my earnings during these twelve years had been a little over £6000. In my first year, I earned £92; in a fat year, I earned £1 IOO. My work has been in every field of literary activity. I have written sonnets, and I have translated into the French and the German languages the caialogues of ironmongers and of export chemists. I have written a life of Napoleon, and I have composed cookery recipes for the Gastronomical Press. I have contributed variously to the Athenæum, the Bottlers' Gazette, the Saturday Review, Tit-Bits, the Wood - Pulp Gazette and Papermakers' Journal, Truth, the World, the Lancet, and the Boot and Shoe Trade Review. I have written short stories, reviews, novels, biographies, para- graphs, trade notes, words for songs, translations; in fact, in every department of the trade I have been active and zealous. I have done special correspondence in peace and war, have en- countered dangers, was brick-batted by Belgian miners, and shot in the arm by rioters in Naples. And it all amounts to £6000 in twelve years. In actual production these 36OOO represent the actual writing of about 9,000,000 words—for I have worked at a rate as low as 4s. the IOOO words, and as high as 35. So that altogether since I started writing for a living I have written what, allowing eighty words to the inch of closely- printed newspaper matter, would make a galley slip of I, I 25,OOO inches in length—that is to say, considerably over a mile and a half in length; a slip of printed matter more than nine times the  ## p. (#444) ################################################ 90 THE AUTHOR, height of the EiffelTower, a length which would be an eighteenpenny cab fare, or half an hour's walk from the Alpha of my literary production to its Omega. I have written what, cut up into lengths of the length of a popular novel, would make a library of nearly seventy-five volumes.” Since I have been in the Isle of Man, I have seen a great deal of Hall Caine, and I may say that if this admirable artist and great genius had done no other services to humanity, all authors owe him great respect for the manner in which he has maintained and imposed the dignity of the profession of literature. The Manx people are Conservative of Conservatives; the Conservative notion about writers is what we know; yet in the Isle of Man Hall Caine holds, qud writer, the position that a feudal lord held in the old days amongst his vassals. I shall not soon forget with what enthusiam he was received by a crowded house of Manx people, at the Grand Theatre, when after the performance of Wilson Barrett's version of “The Manxman,” he came before the curtain and made a short speech. Whenever he walks abroad, his whole time is occupied in answering bows and curtseys. It is a pretty sight for a penman. A swordsman never had such honours paid him. He deserves it all, for his sense of the dignity of authorship exceeds that of any captain of the dignity of swordsmanship. And the people recognise it. There is some excitement in Communist circles in Paris in consequence of the announcement that a novel dealing with the Commune is shortly to appear in London, as announced in various Parisian papers. This is Mr. Francis Gribble's “The Red Spell,” which is being published by Constable and Co. One will read this book with interest. It is said, and in de Maupassant’s case this was perhaps proved, that the writer of short stories rarely succeeds as a writer of novels. Mr. Francis Gribble has written some admirable short stories—some quite equal to de Maupassant’s work—and “The Red Spell” is, I believe, his first novel. However, as it had a very good reception in serial form, no doubt the saying will in his case he disproved. Mr. Rider Haggard, I read, complains of the people who write paragraphs about authors, and asks, “Why should paragraphs be written about authors P” He calculates that the writers of paragraphs about authors make larger incomes than the authors themselves. I wonder if his calculation is a correct one. I wonder if Mr. E. Curtice or Mr. Durrant knew of authors’ objec- tions to this same paragraphing. Indeed, I Can- not help but wonder. I notice, in a recent report of the Societé de l'Hospitalité de Nuit, in Paris that, during the last year, seven homeless authors sought the hospitality of their shelters. There were 400 terrassiers, or earth-workers, entertained during the same period. But, then, I suppose that there are more bricklayers than authors in Paris. I wonder who the seven hommes de lettres were ! Naturalists, possibly. For my part, if ever I come to stand in the dock in France, may there be an author or twain among the jury ! I should feel easier then as to liberty or life. I remember Zola's views on the criminal code, as he expounded them during the period in which he sat as a juryman in the Paris Court of Assizes; and, quite recently, I met in Madame Adam's office a large-eyed and largely- known man of letters, who kept saying, “I shall acquit him ; oh, I shall certainly acquit him.” In the end, as he repeated this statement with tedious frequency, I asked him what was the matter, who it was whom he intended certainly to acquit, and for general information on a subject which seemed to be affording him some perplexity. I then learned that I was talking to M. Jules Bois, that he was sitting on a jury at the Paris Court of Assizes, and that he could not find it in him to send the prisoner (who, it appears, had rather a fine head) to penal servitude. The man was subsequently acquitted. Zola voted for the acquittal of every prisoner brought before him. Thus we are in Bohemia. The great difference between the literary world of Paris and the literary world of London is this, that in London the literary blackleg stalks un- tarred and unfeathered at the coat-tails of the newspaper proprietor and publisher. The news- paper proprietor gives him so much a line for writing down “innovators,” the publisher gives him an occasional guinea for rejecting occasional manuscripts. In Paris such literary blacklegs as try to crawl betwixt heaven and earth would be rapier or pistol targets if they did not, by nature, prefer to be public spittoons. In London we elbow them in our clubs, in Paris they dare not show their faces. These literary blacklegs— I could name many, but would rather spare my pen—-are so-called men of letters and should be with us, but prefer to be Ishmaels with one hand turned against the authors and the other hand extended for the coppers of those who are not the friends of men of letters. As long as we authors tolerate in our midst, at our fingers' ends, at Our tables, in our salons or garrets these persons, we shall look for solidarity in vain. In Paris no successful author would read the manu- script of another author for a publisher; in Paris no successful author would write, otherwise than under his own signature, a criticism on another author's book; in Paris no author would  ## p. (#445) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 91. espouse the cause of the publisher who, quá publisher, is the author's antagonist. In London a number of blacklegs—Do you know them P Yes, I do—are doing this daily, hourly, minutely, and, like sheep before their shearers, we are dumb. We even invite them, some to a drink, some to a week at our country-houses. Let us, for our protection form a Wehmgericht, or, since in this age we must be practical, let us have a black book, privately printed and privately circu- lated, in which the blacklegs or black sheep in our midst are denotated and set down ; a waist- coat pocket booklet with their names and addresses; so that when we meet the literary blackleg we may show him the fall of our coats, velvet or shoddy, over the shoulders, and waist, and—beyond. I have spoken strongly in these pages, but I have always spoken in my own name, and for the further guidance of those who are not content I have given the date of my utterance and the address at which it was uttered. And I can only repeat what Cluny said in Cluny’s Cage, in the finest story that was ever written, that if any gentleman is not “preceesely satisfied” . . . . Well, you know the rest. RoBERT H. SHERARD. Author's Club, 3 Whitehall Court, S.W. Aug. 20th. *- a -º z-sº NEW YORK LETTER, New York, August 15. iſ T is curious to note how the taste of the American public differs from that of the British public. If the American and the British tastes were exactly alike, the New York branches of Macmillan and Co. and of Longmans, Green, and Co. would be still what they were probably intended to be when they were founded— merely distributing offices for the books produced by the London houses. As a matter of fact, both of these houses publish books in London which they do not publish in New York, and they also publish books in New York which they do not publish in London; and both houses are anxious to get the works of leading American authors for publication in New York. In other words, the American houses of Longmans, Green and Co. and of Macmillan and Co. are no longer merely branches of the London houses of the same name, but they are also American publishers on their own account. Both of them act also as American agents of other English publishers. Messrs. Macmillan WOL. VI. and Co., besides their own list of authors, are the American representatives of Messrs. George Bell and Sons (and therefore of the Bohn Libraries), of Messrs. A. and C. Black, and of the Clarendon Press. They also have taken most of the volumes published in London by Messrs. Seeley and Co., and by Messrs. J. M. Dent and Co., as well as many of those issued by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. In America they have undertaken the publication of the books issued and to be issued by the new Columbia University Press, which has been founded to do for Columbia College what the Clarendon Press does for Oxford. And this last alliance of theirs is only one of many which are rapidly making the American house of Macmillan and Co., the publishers having almost the closest relations with the professors of the American Universities. Within the past five years they have issued a great many treatises and text-books by instructors in American colleges. As a result of all this activity, the list of books advertised last year in New York by Messrs. Macmillan and Co. very greatly exceeded that of any other house. Pro- bably the sales of not a few of the books of British authorship were very small; but even the humblest of the volumes was actually published in America ; it was offered to the American public ; it had its chance of popularity. The course of Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co. in America has been more conservative perhaps; but they also have been steadily seeking for American authors, and in two departments at least they have been eminently successful—ir. theology and in text-books for college use. Their first venture in the latter department was the excellent series of “Epochs of American History,” edited by Professor A. B. Hart. Their second was the “College Series of Histories of Art,” edited by Professor J. C. Van Dyke, who wrote the volume on painting himself, and who secured Professor Hamlin, of Columbia, for the volume on architecture, and Professor Marquand, of Prince- ton, for that on sculpture. Both Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co., and Messrs. Macmillan and Co. publish in Great Britain text-books of every variety for school use; I think I am under- stating the case when I say that not one in a dozen of these British school-books has any chance of selling in the United States, where the educational conditions are wholly different. And when a sale in America is possible it is due generally to a very careful revision of the text by an American teacher to adapt it to American habits of speech and to American methods of teaching. Thus both the excellent grammar prepared by Mr. Salmon and the excellent geography also issued by Messrs. Longmans, L  ## p. (#446) ################################################ 92. THE AUTHOR. Green, and Co. have won their way into certain American schools. The latest American series to be undertaken by Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co., is, perhaps, the most important of any yet announced by them. It is the result of the strong and wide- spread interest in the study of literature as litera- ture, which is one of the most characteristic of the recent developments of American education. It is a series of those English classics (both by American authors and by British) which are re- quired in the uniform entrance examinations in English at the majority of American universities. Certain of these works are used in the English local examinations, and have been edited more than once in England. But to American educa- tors these texts (and especially the most of those issued by the Clarendon Press) are unsatisfactory, because their editors neglected to bring out the literary side of the works they annotated, pre- ferring to dwell almost exclusively on the lin- guistic peculiarities of the authors. In the new series now in preparation by Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co., special attention is paid to the literary merit of each work, to the position of its author in the history of literature, to the influences which moulded him, to the influence this work in turn exerted on other books; in other words, these English classics are to be edited as if they were primarily literature to be read and enjoyed first of all, and then, secondarily, to be explained and expounded. They are not to be edited as though they were dead matter to be dissected— merely as material to be examined on. The series will appear under the general editor- ship of Professor G. R. Carpenter, of Columbia College, and will, for the school year 1895-6, consist of the following works, which include the books prescribed for the college entrance exami- nations in 1896: Irving’s “Tales of a Traveller,” with an introduction by Professor Brander Matthews, of Columbia College; George Eliot's “Silas Marner,” edited by Mr. Robert W. Herrick, of the University of Chicago; Scott's “Woodstock,” edited by Professor Bliss Perry, of Princeton; Defoe's “History of the Plague in London,” edited by Professor Carpenter him- self; Daniel Webster’s “First Bunker Hill Oration,” edited by Professor F. N. Scott, of the University of Michigan; Shakespeare’s “Merchant of Venice,” with an introduction by Professor F. H. Stoddard, of the University of the City of New York; Macaulay’s “Essay on Milton,” edited by Mr. J. G. Crosswell, Head Master of the Brearley School; Shakespeare’s “A Mid- summer Night's Dream,” with an introduction by Mr. G. P. Baker, of Harvard ; and Milton’s “L’Allegro,” “Il Penseroso,” “Comus,” and “Lycidas,” edited by Professor W. P. Trent, of the University of the South. Subsequent volumes in the series, uniform with the above, will con- sist of the works prescribed for reading and study under the uniform entrance requirements of 1897 and 1898, and will be edited by various scholars. and experienced teachers from the leading American colleges and secondary schools. Twenty years ago, and for fifty years before that, the American publishing house which had the closest connection with British authors, and which more especially issued the most British fiction, was the firm of Harper and Brothers. When the “Seaside Library’ began the era of piracy, and the old “courtesy of the trade ’’ broke down, the publishing of the latest fiction by foreign authors was only doubtfully profitable to an honourable house forced to compete with dealers in stolen goods. So for twenty years now Messrs. Harper and Brothers have been giving their attention more and more to American authors, with the result that in a recent list of their “Latest Books” advertised in a literary weekly there were only four volumes of British authorship to nine of American, and to one translated from a foreign language. It may be noted also that of the nine books of American authorship, four have already been published in London—Mr. Smalley’s “Studies of Men,” Mr. Henry James’s “Terminations,” Mr. R. H. Davis’ “Princess Aline,” and Mr. J. W. Moore’s “His- tory of the American Congress.” And two others are certain to be issued in London sooner or later, although I have not yet seen them announced : one of these is the very vigorous and striking story of Chicago life, Mr. Fuller's “With the Procession,” and the other is Mr. Howells' literary autobiography, “My Literary Passions,” the story of Mr. Howells' early likes and dis- likes in literature, and of the changes time has wrought in them of late. Within the past three or four years the house of D. Appleton and Co. has come forward as the chief purveyor of British fiction to the American public. In a recent advertisement of theirs, headed “Some Standard Fiction,” I counted twenty-four works by British authors, four by American, and four translated ; and from this count I omit three volumes by Maarten Maartens, not knowing whether or not to classify them also as British. Probably the size of this list is due to the energy of Mr. G. W. Sheldon, who has been the London agent of Messrs. Appleton for several years now. Although most of the other leading publishers seem to have found the paper- covered series at 50 cents, a volume unprofitable of late, and have given it up, Messrs. Appleton continue to issue, twice a month, the neat little  ## p. (#447) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 93 brown books which they call the “Town and Country Library,” and in which they print most of the less important British novels which they arrange for. The more important British novels are issued in cloth covers at a dollar and a dollar and a half each. A dollar and a half is six shillings English money, and this seems just now to be the normal price for a work of fiction both in Great Britain and in the United States. Yet there is no lack of series at a dollar a volume and less. A dollar is the price of every number of Messrs. Harper and Brothers’ new series called “Harper's Little Novels,” of which the first five numbers were by American authors. The sixth was Mr. Benson’s “Judgment Books,” and the seventh is American again—Mr. Howells' “A Beginning and an Ending.” Seventy-five cents. is the price of the volumes in the “Buck- ram Series” of Messrs. Henry Holt and Co., in which are included six books by Mr. “Anthony Elope” (including the “Prisoner of Zenda,” announced as in its seventeenth edition). More than half of the volumes in this Buckram series are by British authors, including Mr. Wells's “Time Machine” and Mr. Morrison’s “Neigh- bours of Ours.” This last has been re-named for the American market “Slum Stories of London,” and is thus a companion to another volume of the same series, Mr. J. W. Sullivan's strikingly realistic “Tenement Tales of New York.” Also in this buckram uniform is a volume of “Quaker Idyls,” by Mrs. S. M. H. Gardner. - Next year two British novelists will contribute Serial stories to important American magazines circulating widely in England. Mrs. Humphry Ward's new story will appear in the Century, and Mr. J. M. Barrie's “Sentimental Tommy’ will appear in Scribner's. And, oddly enough, short Serials by the foremost of American novelists, Mr. Howells, will also be published in both of these magazines at the same time. A recent paragraph informs us that “two- cent. literature, a Zulu Chief,” was asked for in a book-store the other day. It turned out that the asker really wanted a life of the martyred Haytian general, Toussaint L’Ouverture, although why he thought him a Zulu is not easily ex- plained. But “Toussaint L’Ouverture * does sound a little like “two-cent. literature,” curiously enough. Another book-store oddity was the memorandum from a student, who wanted “an ad valorem Shakespeare.” H. R. NOTES AND NEWS, HE death of Baron Tauchnitz, at Leipsig, on Aug. 14 last, removes a personality of great interest, not only to many living but also to the history of literature. Long before the Baron began the reprinting of English works there were reprints published in Paris and elsewhere in which the publishers exercised their legal rights of using literary property not their own for their own purposes without consideration for the pro- prietors. Baron Tauchnitz was the first to accompany the publication of English books abroad with a cheque to the author. Action so disinterested could not but call forth expressions of the most lively gratitude. No one, either then or after- wards, ventured to ask whether the cheque sent bore any proportion to the sale of the work; and under the circumstances, perhaps, no one ever will ask that question. It was enough that a man who might legally use a thing for nothing actually paid for it; and there can be little doubt that the growth of public opinion in favour of an international copyright and protection of literary property throughout the world has been largely due to this remarkable—even unique— honesty of Baron Tauchnitz. We have once or twice in these columns spoken of the injury which is done to all persons con- nected with literary property in this country by the practically free importation and sale of the Tauchnitz edition in this country. When we remember the hundreds and thousands of English and American travellers who every year return to England from the Continent, everyone of them bearing with him some two or three, some many copies of Tauchnitz books, everyone of which represents a corresponding loss to the trade, it is to be hoped that the matter will be taken up sooner or later seriously, and the importation stopped. This laxity on the part of the Customs House has, of course, nothing whatever to do with the Baron or his business. We hope it may be continued and carried on, for many genera- tions, in the same spirit of confidence, and even of gratitude, which has hitherto marked the history of the Tauchnitz series. In another column will be found a list of those members of the new House of Commons who have written books. There are fifty-four in number—about one in twelve. An analysis of their works shows that many have written in more than one branch of literature, while the des- cription of others is imperfect. Thus, the  ## p. (#448) ################################################ 94 THE AUTHOR. Marquis of Lorne, who has written poems, and, I believe, one tale at least, is set down as author of a “Guide to Windsor Castle.” Thus allowing for this overlapping, so that one man may occur in more than one class, it is found that social and political economy takes twenty; travel, six; history, eight; philosophy and essays, nine ; education, four ; law, four; the army and navy, three ; colonies, three; trade, three ; fiction, six; literature, one; medicine, one; poetry, two. It has not been thought beneath the dignity of the St. James's Gazette to inquire into the Fiction of the Kitchen. Why should it be beneath the dignity of any paper to inquire into any branch of literature? “But the penny novel- ette is not literature.” do we draw the line P The writer in the St. James's Gazette has made, to begin with, a dis- covery of very considerable interest. He has found a literary manufactory; more than one; he suggests the existence of several. So far as the outsider can be initiated into the mysteries of the literary trade, it appears to be carried on in this way. There are a couple of dozen well-known literary emporiums where several practised hands—mostly women—are kept regularly at work at fairly remunerative wages. To these hands are distributed week by week a certain number of stock plots, situations, incidents, characters, and phrases, out of which they must manufacture a readable story for the parlour-maid class of readers. No doubt the master spirit of the establishment adds little graceful finishing touches, in the shape of mildly amorous poetry, before the production is finally placed upon the market; and these slight differences—imperceptible to a novice reader—will convey to the experienced customer the particular firm from which this or that literary ware emanates. Of what kind are the works which emanate from these firms ? A striking feature of this school of fiction is its well- intentioned, if peculiar, morality. Unlike the criminal literature so largely read by boys of the lower class, it is difficult, if not impossible, to find a single chapter or passage which is directly subversive to morality or virtue. Furthermore, a reviewer who is accustomed to the circula- ting-library novels written by progressive ladies for the delectation of their own sex, will be compelled to admit that they compare unfavourably with the fiction produced for Mary Ann in point of decency, propriety, and good taste. You may search the dull and decorous pages of these novelettes in vain for a single suggestive or coarse sentence or double entendre or vicious sentiment. Virtue is always triumphant—not, of course, in the first chapter, or what would become of the story ; and vice is as uniformly punished in the last chapter. It is in this false morality— a morality that is not answerable to the facts of life—that we discern its immoral influence upon the minds of imma- ture and ignorant persons. The stories purport, almost without exception, to treat of real life, and it is conse- quently a dangerous and fatal defect that the writers should be not only completely ignorant of the literary art which would enable them to present life artistically, but, what is of more significance, in a state of virgin innocence in Why not ? And where everything concerning the causes, nature, and consequence of men’s passions, the complex consequences of human action, and the laws of nature’s retribution. After all, the thing might be worse. A story which is always moral, which deals not with their own class but an imaginary class above their social station, may give the girl who reads it a momentary yearning after the impossible, or a transient discontent with what cannot be helped. I doubt whether any real or permanent harm is done to the self-respect or the principles of a girl by reading of the handsome guardsman and the girl whom he loves, but cannot marry. The housemaid knows very well that she is reading about a world that does not exist; very likely she waits upon the very class depicted, and she knows how different they are. And, if the characters do belong to an existing world, she cannot attain to it—a thing which she knows perfectly well. A great novelist, according to the Times, has appeared in the City of Chicago. I am glad to hear it, because, two years ago, I pointed out— without being believed—that there exists in Chicago a society of literary students who are working seriously and earnestly with the ambi- tion of producing something real. There is also at Chicago a rich and flourishing university, with a great many professors on a great many subjects, and a great many students. There are good schools in Chicago; there is a good literary paper in Chicago. There are libraries, museums, art collections, concerts, theatres, and, in fact, all the necessary aids to culture. When, in so great a city, we find a number of people steadily cultivating every form of art, it is pretty certain that, before long, one or more will come to the front. The man who has come is one Henry B. Fuller, and the name of his book is “With the Procession.” My prophecy was held up to scorn at the time, especially by those who still think that Chicago is a small collection of log huts, with a saloon or two, populated by gaunt men with revolvers and bowie knives. I can only hope that the book is as good as the Times correspondent thinks. The name of Mr. Needell, author of “Julia Karslake's Secret,” “The Wengeance of James Vansittart,” &c., was accidentally omitted from the list of those present at the dinner given to the editor of this paper. WALTER BESANT.  ## p. (#449) ################################################ THE 95 A UTHOR. JOHN KEATS, BoFN 29th OCTOBER, 1795. Lyrist, who—nursed not by Aonian flow, But rush and roar of London's wilderness, Ere scathed by scorn Tartarean—felt the stress That fired the Greek, the pearl’d Spenserean glow, And garden-glamour of Boccaccio, Roams he thro' happier regions of redress P Whom the gods loved—by some divine caress Dower'd with high song a hundred years ago. He has survived the critic’s venom'd fang, The day-star of his fame has cleft the gloom, Around him no elusive phantoms loom, Nor knows he fruitless passion’s arrowy pang : Still peer the Roman violets round his tomb, Whose chant was sweeter than the bird’s he sang. C. A. KELLY. *-- ~ -* - * *- WHAT BOYS READ, Tº following is a list of the actual number of times which various books have been taken out of a house library at one of the great public schools during the past eight terms. Books taken out by sixth-form boys are not included. The figures are of interest as some clue to what boys read:— Henty ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2O2 i Mary Rowsell ............ I8 Ainsworth ............... I44 || R. L. Stevenson Rider Haggard ......... 58 Q. '''''' 17 Captain Marryat......... 56 | Whyte-Melville ......... I6 Jules Verme............... 49 || Kingston R Dickens .................. 43 || Philips-Wolley “” “4 Edna Lyall ............... 41 Rev. A. J. Church } 2 Hume Nisbet 2 Charles Kingsley e I Sir W. Scott } * * * * * * * * * 5 | F. Cooper J. Grant l 2 Charles Lever y “"“” II R. Boldrewood y ‘’’ ‘’’ 4 Sponge's Sporting Tour O R. M. Ballantyne } 2 R. D. Blackmore } I Lytton y ‘’’ ‘’’ 3 Farrar } 2I J. Corbett, 5 ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' No other author reaches double figures—not even Rudyard Kipling, though his books, it should be explained, have only been recently added to the library.—Westminster Gazette. * - - -* * * *- WHY THERE ARE FEW AMERICAN AUTHORS, HERE is probably no country in the world T where literature is held in greater esteem than in America. Many circumstances contribute to this result; leisure and opportunity for reading and study are secured by the climatic conditions, which enforce a period of comparative idleness in the cities during summer heat, and in the country during the rigours of winter. The isolated life of the well-to-do farmers, the limited social amenities in the villages and small towns, tend equally to a recognition of books as the best of company; while the natural intelligence and alertness of the whole people find an agreeable stimulus in the lighter forms of literature, and promote an easy perception of the material advan- tages to be derived from more serious application. Thus the soil is well prepared for the American author; he can appeal to a population of more than sixty millions, increasing annually by leaps and bounds, almost all able to read, eager to learn, anxious to be amused, and possessing to an unusual degree the means of gratifying their tastes. At a first glance it might be supposed that, with so fair a field to work in, the profession of authorship must be crowded to excess. But this is not the case, and the reasons are not hard to find. The immense size of the country and the high prices of labour and materials make the production and circulation of books a much more expensive affair than in England, so that the publishers are more chary about undertaking risks unless a large sale can be anticipated. Many a work which would readily find a publisher in England, if it were thought that a thousand or even a few hundred copies could be sold, would be declined without hesitation in America, and thus a young author finds it extremely difficult to get a chance of distinguishing himself. Nor do the magazines and periodicals, which play so important a part in American literature, afford an easier introduction to the public, for the vast scale of their operations necessitates the utmost vigilance on the part of the editors to maintain an enormous circulation, and with this object the safest course is to give the public their favourite authors at any cost. The young American author, then, finds his career blocked in every direction, whether he aspires to be a novelist, an essayist, or a writer on politics or science; if he can leap into fame it will be well with him, but the ring fence he has to surmount is stiff and forbidding ; probably Only under stress of circumstances will he face it, in default of an opening elsewhere. And this brings us to the principal cause of emptiness in the ranks of literature. It is notoriously hard to recruit an army in prosperous times, when better paid work is to be had for the asking; in the United States, in spite of bad years, there has been no such pressure of competition, no Such overcrowding in more remunerative occupa- tions as drives men and women in this country to accept the hard labour and small rewards of łiterary work. There is still an El Dorado across the Atlantic for the man of brains who chooses to employ them in commerce, manufactures, or  ## p. (#450) ################################################ 96 THE AUTHOR. ** finance; every day witnesses some fresh develop- ment of industrial resources, involving boundless possibilities of wealth and work; what wonder if literature is less attractive as a profession than avocations which breed millionnaires P-(From “The Profession of Literature in America.”— Times). *- ~ 2-9 * * * LITERARY MEN IN THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, HE following is a list of the men of letters in the new House of Commons. The list is compiled from the Times’ “New House of Commons °:— Acland, Right Hon. Arthur Herbert Dyke (R.). — Joint author of “Studies in Secondary Education,” of “Handbook in Outline of the Political History of England,” and of “Working Men Co-operators.” Arnold-Forster, Hugh Oakley (L.U.). — Author of “In a Conning Tower,” “The Citizen Reader,” and many school books. Contributed many letters to the Times on military and other subjects. Brookfield, Arthur Montagu (C.). — Author of Mortem,” “The Speaker’s A. B. C.,” and other psycho- logical and political works. Bowsfield, William Robert, Q.C. (C.).-Author of a work on the Patents, Designs, and Trade Marks Act. Broadhwrst, Henry (R.). — Author of Leasehold Enfran- chisement Bill, and the Sites for Chapels Bill, and Deceased Wife's Sister Bill 1884-5. Baden-Powell, Sir George Smyth, K.C.M.G. (C.).-Author of “New Homes for the Old Country,” “Protection and Bad Times,” “State Aid and State Interference,” and numerous articles on economic, financial, and colonial affairs. Bowles, Thomas Gibson (C.). — Author of “The Defence of Paris,” “Maritime Warfare,” “Flotsam and Jetsam,” &c. Balfowr, Right Hon. Arthur James (C.).-Author of “A Defence of Philosophic Doubt,” “Essays and Ad- dresses,” 1893, and “Foundations of Belief, being Notes Introductory to the Study of Theology,” 1894. Bartley, George Christopher Trout (C.).-Author of “A Handy Book for Guardians of the Poor,” of “The Parish . Net,” “The Seven Ages of a Village Pauper,” “Schools for the People,” “One Square Mile in the East of London,” “The Provident Knowledge Papers,” &c. Bwaton, Sydney Charles (R.).—Author of “ Handbook to Political Questions,” “Political Manual,” “Finance and Politics : an Historical Study,” “Handbook to the Death Duties,” &c. Birrell, Augustine, Q.C. (R.).—Author of “Obiter Dicta,” of “Charlotte Bronte,” and of “Res Judicatae.” Bryce, Right Hon. James, P.C. (R.).-Author of “The Holy Roman Empire,” “Transcaucasia and Ararat,” “The Americall Commonwealth,” articles on subjects political, legal, and economical, in various magazines. Cameron, Robert (R.).—Writer and lecturer on literature, science, &c. - Curzon, Right Hon. George Nathaniel (C.).-Author of “Russia, in Central Asia,” “Persia and the Persian Question.” Clarke, Sir Edward, Q.C. (C.).-Author of a Treatise on the Law of Extradition. “Post, Cooke, Charles Wallwyn Radcliffe (C.). — Author of a Work on Agricultural Holdings, and of “Four Years in Parliament with Hard Labour.” Colomb, Captain Sir John Charles Ready, K.C.M.G. (C.).- Author of “The Protection of Commerce,” “Naval and Military Resources of the Colonies,” “The Defence of Great and Greater Britain,” “Imperial Federation, Naval and Military,” &c.; and has contributed to Blackwood, Fraser, and Nineteenth Century, &c. Crombie, John William (R.).—Author of “Some Poets of the People in Foreign Lands.” Dilke, Sir Charles Wentworth (R.).—Author of “Greater Britain,” “The Fall of Prince Florestan,” “Position of European Politics.” Darling, Charles John, Q.C. (C.).-Author of “Scintillae Juris,” “Meditations in the Tea Room,” &c. Drage, Geoffrey (C.).-Author of “German Criminal Code,” a translation with commentary of “Cyril,” a novel passed through seven editions, “Eton and the Empire,” “Eton and the Labour Question,” “The Unemployed,” and “The Problem of the Aged Poor.” De Worms, Right Hon. Baron Henry (C.).-Has published “Memoirs of Count Beust,” “The Austro-Hungarian Empire,” &c. Farquharson, Dr. Robert (R.).—Author of medical works, including “A Guide to Therapeutics.” Green, Walford Davis (C.).-Author of “The Political Career of George Canning.” Hobhouse, Henry (L.U.).—Joint author with Mr. Justice Wright of “An Outline of Local Government and Local Taxation,” and works on the Local Government and Corrupt Practices Acts. Howorth, Sir Henry Hoyle (C.).-Author of “A History of the Mongols,” “A History of Chinghiz Khan and his Ancestors,” “The Mammoths and the Flood,” “The Glacial Nightmare and the Flood : a second appeal to common sense from the extravagance of some recent Geology,” &c., editor of “The History of the Vicars of Rochdale,” of a large number of scientific memoirs, and numerous letters on political and other matters in the Times. Healy, Timothy Michael (A.-P.).-Author of “Why is there an Irish Question and an Irish Land League P” “A Word for Ireland,” &c. Hogan, James Francis (A.-P.).-Various articles in Mel- bowrme Review, the Victoria Review, the Contemporary, Westminster Review, Chambers’s Jowrmal, and has published “An Australian Christmas Collection,” “History of the Irish in Australia,” “The Australian in London,” “The Lost Explorer,” “The Convict King,” and “Robert Lowe, Wiscount Sherbrooke.” Writes extensively to London Press on Colonial subjects. Hamson, Alderman Sir Reginald (C.).—Author of “A History of the Tea Trade.” Harwood, George (R.).—Author of “Disestablishment,” “The Coming Democracy,” and “From Within ’’ and “A Candidate's Speeches.” Heaton, John Henniker (C.).-Author of “The Australian Dictionary of Dates and Men of the Time.” Haldane, Richard Burdon, Q.C. (R.).—Author of “Adam Smith,” joint author and editor of “Essays in Philoso- phical Criticism,” and joint translator of “World as Will and Idea.” - - Hwmter, William Alexander, L.L.D. (R.).—Author of “Roman Law in the Order of a Code,” and of an “Introduction to Roman Law.” Johnston, William (C.).—Author of “Night Shade,” “Under which King,” &c.  ## p. (#451) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 97 Jebb, Richard Claverhouse (C.).-Author of “The Attic Orators,” “Translations into Latin and Greek Verse,” “Bentley’ (in the “English Men of Letters ” series), an edition of the “Characters of Theophrastus,” an addition of “Sophocles,” and translation and “Lectures on Greek Poetry,” &c. Lorne, Right Hon. Sir John Douglas Sutherland Campbell, Marquis of (L.U.).—Author of “Guide to Windsor Castle.” Labouchere, Henry (R.).—Editor and proprietor of Truth. Lubbock, Right Hon. Sir John, Bart. (I.U.).—Author of numerous works. Leng, Sir John (R.).-Author of “America in 1876,” and numerous pamphlets. McCarthy, Justin (A.-P.).-Author of “A History of Our Own Times,” “A History of the Four Georges,” and numerous novels. Macdona, John Cumming (C.).-Author of “Across the Andes,” &c. Marks, Harry Hanamel (C.).-Author of “Small Change, or Leaves from a Reporter's Note-Book.” Maclean, James Mackenzie (C.).-Author of “Maclean’s Guide to Bombay.” Macneill, John Gordon Swift (A.-P.).-Author of “The Irish Parliament, What it was, and What it did,” “How the Union was Carried,” and a work on Irish peerages. C’Connor, Thomas Power (A.-P.).-A journalist, formerly editor of the Star, and now of the Swn and Weekly Swn, and author of “Tife of Lord Beaconsfield,” “ Gladstone’s House of Commons,” “The Parnell Movement,” “Charles Stewart Parnell: Memory,” &c. Rickett, J. Compton (R.).-Author of “The Christ that is to be,” and “The Quickening of Caliban.” - Rwssell, Colonel Francis Shirley (L.U.). — Author of “Russian Wars with Turkey,” “Memoirs of the Earl of Peterborough,” &c. Stanley, Henry Morton (L.U.).—Author of “How I Found Livingstone,” “Through the Dark Continent,” “The Congo and the Foundling of its Free State,” “In Darkest Africa.” Stuart, James (R.).—Published numerous works, articles, speeches, and pamphlets on educational, scientific, and Social questions. Sullivan, Timothy Daniel (A.-P.) — Author of “Poems,” “Green Leaves,” &c. Trevelyan, Right Hon. Sir George Otto, Bart. (R.).— Author of “The Competition Wallah,” “A Life of Lord Macaulay,” “The Early Life of Charles James Fox,” &c. Whittaker, Thomas Palmer (R.).-A Journalist, and con- tributed articles to Nineteenth Century, Dublin Review, Westminster Review, Macmillan’s Magazine, &c. Webster, Robert Grant (C.).-Author of the “The Trade of the World,” “Shoulder to Shoulder,” &c. Wylie, Alexander (C.).-Author of “Labour, Leisure, and Luxury,” &c. - —” --- - *- ,-- B00K TALK, UBLISHING houses are issuing their pros- pectuses for the autumn season, which gives an all-round promise of an output as useful as numerous, though, perhaps, some- what lacking in books of verse. Mr. Clark Russell will be represented by two three-volume novels—“Heart of Oak : a Three Stranded Yarn,” and “The Tale of the Ten ‘’; and Mr. Grant Allen by a volume of “Moorland Idylls,” all to be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. - John Oliver Hobbes's next novel, “The Herb- Moon,” will come shortly from Mr. Fisher Unwin; also a volume of stories by Mr. Clark Russell, called “For Honour and the Flag.” Perhaps one of the most interesting books of its kind to appear in the coming season will be the “Memoirs of Lady Eastlake,” edited by her nephew, Mr. Charles Eastlake Smith. The work will consist principally of extracts from the letters and journals of this talented lady, who, in her various capacities as author, artist, and art critic, kept a minute record of the events she took part in, and of the famous people she met. Fac- similes of Lady Eastlake's drawings will adorn the volume, which Mr. Murray is to publish. Miss Alice Balfour, sister of Mr. Arthur Balfour, has written a book describing a tour she made in South Africa. It is to be named “Twelve Hundred Miles in an Ox-Wagon,” and there will be illustrations from the author's own drawings. Mr. Edward Arnold is to publish the book in the autumn. - Another work which will come from the same publishing house about this time is Slatin Pasha's record of his experiences in Mahdiland. The illustrations will be by Mr. R. Talbot Kelly. The title is “Fire and Sword in the Sudan.” Among autobiographies of the forthcoming season will be that of Mr. Henry Russell, of “Cheer Boys, Cheer,” fame, which probably will be the title. The fact of his wide travels aud the many interesting acquaintanceships he enjoyed— Dickens and Charles Mackay, for instance—will ensure for Mr. Russell’s volume a keen expectancy in a very large circle. The volume of reminiscences by Mr. Frederick Locker-Lampson, which the poet had completed a short time before he died, will be published on an early date, edited by Mr. Augustine Birrell, Q.C., M.P. Miss Beatrice Harraden is returning to England to arrange for the publication of the new Califor- nian story she has just finished. Short stories by Mr. R. D. Blackmore, Mr. Crockett, Mr. Clark Russell, M. Jules Lemaître, and M. Jules Claretie, are to appear in a new illustrated annual which Messrs. Sampson Low will inaugurate this autumn. “Slain by the Doones’’ is the title of Mr. Blackmore's, which will have some affinity to “Lorna Doone.” Mr. J. M. Barrie's new book, “Sentimental Tommy,” will not appear until the autumn of 1896, as it is first to run serially in Scribner's Magazine, beginning in the January number.  ## p. (#452) ################################################ 98 THE AUTHOR. Another study of childhood will be Mrs. Hodgson Burnett's new story entitled “Two Little Pilgrims’ Progress,” to be illustrated by Mr. R. W. Macbeth, A.R.A., and published by Messrs. Warne. - The life of the Irish novelist, William Carleton, which is being prepared by Mr. David J. O'Donoghue, will be published by Messrs. Downey probably this month. It is founded on an un- finished autobiography, which will now be made public for the first time, and it will have photo- graphs. A romance by Mrs. Egerton Castle, entitled “My Little Lady Annie,” will be published in the early autumn by Mr. Lane. Mr. Robert Barr's new works, to appear in the autumn, are “A Woman Intervenes,” and a volume of short stories entitled “Revenge.” Messrs. Chatto and Windus are the publishers. • ‘ The autumn will probably see the publication of a volume of essays by Professor Huxley, representing his later activities, one article having been finished very shortly before he died. Mr. Henley is to edit a new library edition of the works of Byron, which Mr. Heinemann will publish. Mr. W. E. Gladstone's notes to authors upon their works have been by no means rare, and have sometimes made the fortune of the books referred to ; but the author of “A Forgotten Great Englishman’” must have been somewhat astounded at receiving a note written by Mr. Gladstone on the Monday when all the rest of England was wondering over the remarkable election returns. The note proves also a careful and even minute study of this fifteenth century book, for it refers to a statement in a quotation, thus, “The Life, combined with the fact you state, that Huss and Jerome both studied at Oxford, completely explains a very curious puzzle.” The book has already received very marked atten- tion from the reviewers, and this note will again. draw attention to a work that puts a great Englishman back into a niche in English history, after being lost sight of for four centuries. The “Dictionary of National Biography” is to have an article on his life, and Mr. James Baker's work has thus been thoroughly successful. “Sword and Song,” by R. Mounteney-Jephson, author of “Tom Bullkley of Lissington,” &c., will be issued by Messrs. Simpkin Marshall and Co. early in October, price 6s., I vol. Mr. Joseph Pennell is publishing in book form the course of lectures he delivered at University College last winter on the art of illustration. A volume on Christina Rossetti and her work, by Mr. Mackenzie Bell, will be published soon by Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden. B. Yeats figuring as leaders. Mr. George R. Sims has written of “Dagonet Abroad,” and the volume will appear immediately from Messrs. Chatto and Windus. The same publishers have in preparation a volume of “The Impressions of Aureole,” the diary, it is said, of a well-known society lady. An anonymous writer is publishing, through Messrs. Archd. Constable & Co., an account of an imaginary excursion of the minor English poets to Parnassus, with W. Le Gallienne and Mr. W. Should the humour of the author of “All Expenses Paid” overstep tolerance he will be prepared to apologise. Dr. Conan Doyle’s “Stark-Munro Letters” will appear in bound form in a day or two. The Christmas number of the Illustrated London News will contain the only short story that Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson left at his death. It is entitled “On the Great North Road,” and the action takes place at the end of last century. Dr. George Macdonald's new romantic story, “Lilith,” will be published immediately. Mr. W. J. Hardy, F.S.A., is the author of “Lighthouses, their History and Romance,” which the Religious Tract Society will publish in a few days. - Mr. Gladstone, in addition to a lengthy intro- duction to the “People's Bible History” (Sampson Low), has written an introduction to the “Life of Sir Andrew Clark,” by Malcolm MacColl and W. H. Allchin, which is being prepared for publication by Messrs. Longmans. Besides “The Life and Times of Cardinal Wise- man,” the latter firm has also in preparation “The Life of Ford Madox Brown,” written by Ford Madox Hueffer. A monograph on Frances Mary Buss and her work in the cause of education, written by Annie E. Ridley, is to appear from Messrs. Longmans Green in the autumn. Colonel Olcott, president of the Theosophical Society, is writing a book of Reminiscences. “The Gurneys of Earlham,” by Mr. Augustus Hare, is definitely announced by Mr. George Allen for publication next month. Scarcely any books appeared in the earlier part of the month, but towards the end the activity suspended during the General Election period begins to return to the publishing world. These, however, may be noted in the August produc- tion: “Joan Haste,” by Rider Haggard (Long- mans Green); “Jacob Niemand,” by Robert H. Sherard (Ward and Downey); “A Comedy in Spasms,” by “Iota ?? (Hutchinson and Co.); “Nelson,” by John Knox Laughton, in English Men of Action Series (Macmillan); and “The Greater Victorian Poets,” by Professor Hugh Walker (Swan Sonnenschein).  ## p. (#453) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 99 The book which attracted most interest, how- ever, was “M. Stambuloff,” by Mr. A. Hulme Beaman, in the Public Men of To-Day Series (Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster). A recent contributor to the Saturday Review told how the slain Bulgarian statesman was sitting one night with his friends at a variety theatre; the revelry had reached its highest when he signalled to an official to bring him a document, which he promptly signed, exclaiming “I like contrasts' " It was a death warrant. To partly the same effect is the summary of the minister's character which Mr. Beaman, who was an intimate friend, gives thus:—“Taught in the hard school of want and adversity his nature was rugged as the mountains which were his youthful home and refuge. . In Stambuloff we see the strong man defending his house.” The Badminton Magazine is the title of a new shilling sporting monthly of a high class, which began with August. It is edited by Mr. A. E. T. Watson, and the contributors secured include distinguished people who are also noted in some line of sport and pastime. The magazine is pub- lished by Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co. Besides starting a quarterly review devoted entirely to history, America has just added to its monthlies in the Philastine, issued from New York, its raison d’etre being “to lay the dust of convention, and drive out the miasma of degene- racy.” But why periodical ? is what the West- minster Gazette, boasting conquest at almost a single stroke on this side, cannot understand. “Phil May's Sketch Book” is the title of a volume of full-page cartoons by that artist, which Messrs, Chatto and Windus will publish soon. Mr. Clement Shorter is to edit a work about the Bronté Papers, which were bought in Ireland by Mr. Thomas J. Wise, the well-known London book-collector, from the aged husband of Char- lotte Brontë. They purport to be a “second series” of the Young Men's Magazine for various months of 1830 and 1831, and are penned in a handwriting too delicate for reading by the naked eye. Mr. Wise has lately edited, for private cir- culation, a complete collection, in two little volumes, of Shelley’s letters to Leigh Hunt, many of which are now published for the first time. Mr. H. G. Wells, whose highly imaginative work, “The Time Machine,” recently secured an encouraging meed of praise, has written a second book. It is entitled “The Wonderful Visit,” being satirically the life and impressions of a visitor from an unknown world. Mr. Morley's reverse in political fortune will afford him time to complete the Chatham bio- graphy for the “Twelve English Statesmen’’ series. Whether he will add to the “English Men of Letters ” volumes meantime is doubtful, for politicians count upon his return to Parliament early next year; but he has in view an Irish historical work, dealing with the period of the Union, and based upon a large and important collection of State papers (1795-1805) which he examined while at Dublin Castle. Here it may be remarked that Mr. Tim Healy, M.P., is preparing a volume of his Reminiscences. Professor Ferri, a member of the Italian Parliament, has written a book on “Criminal Sociology,” which will appear in the autumn in the Criminology Series published by Mr. Fisher Unwin. Individual and social amelioration of the lot of the people he advances as the great cure for crime, A new edition of Wordsworth, by Professor William Knight, will form one of Messrs. Mac- millan's Eversley series. Eight volumes are to be devoted to the poems, three to the prose, three to the journals, and two to biography. Messrs. Reeves and Turner are employing Mr. Buxton Forman’s text in the new edition of Keats, which they are about to issue. The first edition of Mr. Mackenzie Bell’s “Spring's Immortality and Other Poems ” being exhausted, Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden will publish shortly a second edition, prefixed to which will be a new poem addressed to Edmund Clarence Stedman. During Michaelmas Term, 1895, Dr. K. Lentzner will deliver in English five public lectures: one on Titerary Ethics, and four on The Danish Nursery-Story as an Art-Form. A new serial story by “John Strange Winter,” entitled “I Married a Wife . * begins in The Golden Penny on Sept. 7th, in which the popular author of “Bootles' Baby” amusingly describes the possible results of matrimony on a regiment. This novel—which has been written at Birching- ton-on-Sea, where Mrs. Stannard has passed the Summer—is said to be the most vivacious its author has yet penned. Her last novel, “A Magnificent Young Man,” published a few weeks ago by Messrs. F. W. White and Co., has proved unusually successful, the second large edition being already nearly exhausted; and a similar success has attended its American issue by the J. B. Lippincott Company. The Queen has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of Sir William Charley’s new work in vindication of the House of Lords, entitled “The Crusade against the Constitution,” which was favourably criticised in the February number of the Author. The Prime Minister has written to congratulate Sir William Charley on “the distinguished honour” thus conferred upon the work. “I am sure,” he adds, “that it has been  ## p. (#454) ################################################ IOO THE AUTHOR. very valuable in influencing opinion, and correcting current misconceptions.” - Headon Hill's new volume, entitled “The Divi- nations of Kala Persad, and Other Stories,” re- printed from the magazines, will be published early this month by Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden. The same author's serial, “Guilty Gold,” just commenced in Pearson’s Weekly, is appearing simultaneously in the Melbourne Argus. * -- ~ -º r- - -, CORRESPONDENCE, I.—Re EVERY MAN HIs Own PUBLISHER. I. N the August number of The Author you ask, after printing my letter to the Westminster Gazette, “Are not the figures wrong? How could a publisher give 4s. for a 5s. book?” The figures, sir, are right enough. My trade- agents—I did not say publishers—pay me 4S. for each 5s. book (the public pay me 5s.). And there is no nonsense between us of either baker's or devil's dozens; they take and get no more than twelve copies to the dozen, and each quarter-day their cheque appears sharp to time with never a blessed halfpenny deducted on any plea. Were I in a publisher's hands, the outlook I’m thinking would scarcely be so cheerful. It does seem odd that an unadvertised and altogether unlog-rolled book, by an obscure author, should sell well pertinaciously year after year, since it is emphatically not a work of fiction, nor can it come under the designation either of a cookery book, or a volume of SerD10IlS. I can only state the facts; I cannot pretend to explain them. THE SAME OLD CANNY SCOT. II. “A Canny Scot’s” letter interested me very much, and if she would give a few more par- ticulars of her mode of action it might be of value to others beside myself. How did she get her book on to the booksellers' counters? That is the difficulty in the case, as I apprehend. I often wonder why young authors do not try her plan. My first book was published so. It was a modest bit of local history, about 16,000 words in length. A printer in our nearest town printed 500 copies in good type, and bound them neatly in paper for £8. I paid £I I Is. for adver- tisements in local papers and One London journal. Two or three local booksellers undertook to sell the book for me at a profit to them of twopence in the shilling. I kept account for some time of the copies sold, but then discontinued. About 200 copies had been disposed of when I last calculated the number. The price was 9d. each, of which 7; d. came to me. This gave me 36 5s. where with to meet 39 IIs. spent for printing and advertisements. A loss, of course, but not so great as if I had not been my own publisher; and, small as the book was, it paved my way to more profitable ventures. But in this case I knew my booksellers; should I have succeeded as well with strangers? NINGUNA. II.-A GERMAN AUTHORs' CLUB. The “Club of the German Society of Authors” was founded a few years ago by that society to promote social intercourse among authors, artists, and men of science. The great majority of the members consist of Berlin writers, for instance, Herr von Wildenbruch, Herr Otto Eric Hartleben, and others; a goodly number are musicians, amongst them. Herr Capellmeister, C. A. Raida, who is not unknown in this country, and actors, as Herr Alexander, Herr Tiebscher, Herr Krauss- neck, &c. At present the club occupies four pretty rooms on a first floor of the Kronen- Strasse, in the best quarter of Berlin. The rooms are open from IO a.m. till 2 a.m. Refreshments can be had at any time within these limits. Here it is that critics congregate after a first night, and one can hear the sharpest tongues of Berlin give judgment for or against the new piece. Smoking is not allowed in the library and reading room, nor is it permitted to take books from the former, or to make cuttings from the papers and maga- zines. Only members in possession of members’ cards are admitted. They are allowed to intro- duce guests three times, writing their names in the strangers' book before entering the rooms. The club fees amount to 5s. a quarter, on payment of which one receives the member’s card above mentioned. If anyone wishes to cease being a member, he must give notice in a registered letter three months before June 30. Dinners are given now and then, and every year a “feast ’’ is held under the auspices of the society for some benevo- lent fund; in the winter a ball is given. The principal object, however, is to provide a pleasant place of meeting free from every social restraint, where men can stroll in and out just as they please, and that this has been sucessfully attained no one can doubt that has ever been in the rooms. On the same floor is the bureau of the society, where manuscripts of all descriptions are handed in, for which the society endeavours to find a publisher or an opening in a paper or magazine. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 04 (September 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 04 (September 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-09-02-The-Author-6-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/282/1895-10-01-The-Author-6-5.pdf e291476691b2a0962893a5cfeebf31fa PDF Text Text �������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-10-01 Volume 6 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 101–120 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18951001 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be Elu t bor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) con DUCTED BY wal. TER BES ANT. Wol. VI.-No. 5.] OCTOBER 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as earpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. - HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances show.ld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *—- 2--" ,-- we ---, WARNINGS AND ADWICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.–In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £IO must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no eaſpense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. 4. AsCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. CoST OF PRODUCTION.--Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any accownt whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. I2. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. – Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do. with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society's Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *—- ~" - * ~ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice Sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion, is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the M 2  ## p. (#456) ################################################ I O2 THE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society mow offers:–(I) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *- - -º THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : I. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations prºmptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted ” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. _** *-* * *-*. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Awthor should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. - Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P. If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest P Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 48. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at.  ## p. (#457) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I O3 Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, \by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- a 2- * * * LITERARY PROPERTY, THE CANADIAN CopyRIGHT QUESTION. I. Ottawa, Sept. IO. IR. C. H. TUPPER, speaking at Toronto yesterday, referred to the Canadian copy- right question. He said that, in his opinion, the time had come when the country must know whether the unanimous will of the Commons of Canada was to be respected by the advisers of Her Majesty in London. “I believe,” he continued, “that Mr. Chamberlain, with his great ability and knowledge of our affairs, will prove equal to the occasion, and insist, no matter how the authors and publishers of Canada and London may disagree, no matter whether the right of the argument be in favour of the authors and publishers of Canada or of the authors and publishers of England, that what was intended by the British Parliament in 1867 must be observed in 1895. We have a right to misgovern ourselves, if we choose, in the matter of copyright as we have in tariffs and everything else. In the course of a conversation which I had with him to-day, the Minister of Justice said that he would be glad to receive Mr. Hall Caine personally and listen to him, but as the Dominion Government simply represented the unanimous voice of Parliament, it would he improper for him to discuss with the representative of the Society of Authors the wisdom or unwisdom of the action of the Canadian Legislature.—Correspondent of the Times. II. Mr. Lancefield loses sight altogether of the real interests of the great body of authors and pub- lishers outside Canada, and very conveniently ignores England’s international copyright obliga- tions. The United Kingdom and the colonies have joined the Berne Literary Convention, which remedied, for the first time, a longstanding grievance, and has given protection to authors and publishers where formerly there was none. Is it then possible that the British Government will be so shortsighted as to weaken this important agreement on the simple plea that it does not suit specially the Canadian printers and pub- lishers? Concessions once made in favour of Canada could not be withheld from Australia and other British colonies, and any attempts to exclude the colonies from the Copyright Act would inevitably lead to dissensions. The conditions of the Berne Conventions are essentially based upon the mutual recipoclity of nations; France, Germany, and other contracting parties would, therefore, certainly have cause for complaint— and very justly so—if any such partial and one- sided exceptions were introduced. In what position would British authors be if, for instance, such important book-manufacturing centres of Germany as the kingdoms of Saxony, Bavaria, and Würtenberg determined, on the same plea, to free themselves from the restrictions imposed upon the whole of Germany by the Berne Con- vention ? These restrictions must have told very hardly in certain localities, considering that the people engaged in the production of books in any one of these kingdoms exceed by far those similarly occupied in Canada. If such exceptions were to be tolerated, I am afraid that piracy would soon be again the order of the day. HENRY KLEINAU. 18, King William-street, Charing Cross, Sept. 9. —Times, Sept. 13. III. Considerable interest has been aroused among British authors and publishers by reason of the attempt to obtain proclamation of the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889. This act was “assented to” May 2, 1889, to “come into force on a day to be named by proclamation of the Governor- General.” At the request of the Imperial Govern- ment a Canadian representative has been sent to England to discuss the copyright question with the imperial authorities, and in the meantime proclamation is withheld The particular provision of this Act which is most objectionable to the British author and publisher is the one which requires, as a condition of obtaining copyright in Canada, that a book, &c., shall be printed and published or reproduced in Canada within thirty days after publication elsewhere, in default of which any Canadian printer may lawfully print and publish the same, being obliged, however, to give security to pay to the author a royalty of IO per cent. upon the retail price of such publication. If a law containing such a provision is estab- lished in one of the British colonies, copyright throughout the imperial domain may be burdened  ## p. (#458) ################################################ IO4 THE AUTHOR. with the requirement of separate publication in each of the colonies, which would be especially embarrassing to the British author. A question of more general importance, if the right of colonial legislation upon copyright be admitted, will be the effect of such legislation upon international copyright. The Act of 1889, above referred to, contains this provision, limiting the persons who may obtain copright : Any person domiciled in Canada, or in any part of the British possessions, or any citizen of any country which has an international copyright treaty with the United Kingdom, in which Canada is included, who is the author, &c. This raises the question whether citizens of the United States could obtain copyright in Canada even by printing and publishing there, for there is no international copyright treaty between the United States and the United Kingdom. There can be little doubt that if the absolute right of Canada to legislate upon copyright is admitted by the Imperial Government, the United States international copyright law cannot long endure, and British authors will suffer in conse- quence. The Canadian market, considered as a market for Canadian readers, is of very little importance, but the Canadian market considered as a vantage-ground from which to send unautho- rised reprints into the United States is of very serious consequence. This presents practical questions which have already been forced upon our authors by a late ruling of the Treasury Department of the United States. Heretofore the proprietors of United States copyrights have had the aid of our Treasury Department in preventing the importation into the United States of unauthorised reprints of their works coming from abroad, so that careful authors, aided by the customs officers, have succeeded in fairly maintaining their copyright property. Of course this has not been done absolutely, for the long frontier gives special facilities for the passing into the United States of the garbled and trashy reprints coming from the Canadian presses. But the author has had his market fairly free from them. The importation of such copies being unlawful, and involving forfeitures and damages, the authors, when aided by the Treasury Department, have had practical facilities for protecting their rights, and seldom had occasion to resort to legal proceedings. By this new ruling, however, the Treasury Department has taken the position, in effect, that authors shall no longer have its aid in cases where not more than two copies of a work are imported, and that in such cases, if the copies imported are unauthorised reprints, the owner of the copyright must resort for relief to the courts, and bring his action for the forfeiture of the copies and for damages. As these reprints are generally of the very poorest quality, and sell for about twenty-five cents each, the duty upon them is also remitted under Article Io96, Customs Regulations of 1892. The effect of this ruling, which was promulgated last spring, has already been felt in the market, and the unauthorised reprints can now be readily obtained. Indeed, under such circumstances this could not be otherwise. It is well known that the Tauchnitz reprints find their way through English custom-houses in great numbers, not- withstanding the earnest efforts of the customs officers to prevent it, aided by the publishers who honestly desire that the importation into England of such reprints should not take place. |Unless our Treasury Department recedes from its present position, and co-operates with the authors as heretofore, the unauthorised Canadian reprints will seriously endanger the market value of all domestic copyrights, and materially reduce the profits of our authors. This extraordinary ruling of Secretary Carlisle could, we think, be reversed on a proper presenta- tion, and we are surprised at the indifference so far shown by American authors to the injurious significance of this ruling.—Harper's Weekly, Aug. 24. IV. A correspondent writes:—“The much-vexed question of Canadian Copyright has at length made some steps towards a settlement. Mr. E. L. Newcombe, Q.C., Deputy Minister of Justice, who came to this country as the representative of the Canadian Government, is on the point of returning to Canada. He will carry with him certain modifications of Canada's demand in the still inoperative Act of 1889. These modifications have been suggested by the Colonial Office after close and careful intercourse with Mr. Newcombe, as well as with the representatives of English authors and publishers, Mr. Hall Caine and Mr. F. R. Daldy. It would be inadvisable and prema- ture to make any statement of their scope further than to say that they are understood to recognise the right of copyright in Canada to every person who has any right of copyright in the United Ringdom. Beyond this general principle certain concessions are suggested which it is believed will meet all that is fair and just in Canada's expectations. It now remains to the Canadian Government to frame an amended Act that will be likely to obtain the approval of both Parlia- ments, and it is hoped that Canadian printers on  ## p. (#459) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. IO5. the one hand, and British authors on the other, will be able to accept the compromise which the Colonial Office suggests. As Mr. Newcombe's instructions forbade him to meet anybody except the Government, it has been thought right that Mr. Hall Caine should carry out the wish of the Authors’ Society and go to Ottawa as the delegate of English authors to confer with the Canadians on the terms of their reconstructed Bill. What he will be allowed to do, whether to appear before a committee of the Canadian Parliament or, perhaps, speak at the Bar of the House, will be, of course, at the discretion of the Premier ; but it is probable that the Colonial Office, and certainly the English people, would hear with satisfaction of any favourable mark of the disposition of the Canadians to arrive at a settlement which, while doing justice to Canadian demands, would not be unacceptable to the authors and publishers of this country. Mr. Caine is to sail on Sept. 18, by the White Star steamship Teutonic.”—Times. V The point we put is that it is a question of equity and honesty, and not, as Sir Charles Tupper puts it, a question of the right of Canadians to mis- govern themselves. Canadians get full protection in the Mother Country for all their rights, includ- ing copyrights and patents, by virtue of a common citizenship ; yet they now propose to deprive their fellow-citizens at home of the corresponding rights in Canada. That is no question of misgovernment, it is a question of honesty and right feeling. The average tone and spirit of politics in Canada is perhaps as low as it is in any part of the Queen's dominions, but we might reasonably expect that public opinion in Canada would not be favourable to the perpetration of an act of sheer confiscation. The Canadians might at all events be reached by considerations of self- interest. They are now proposing to wrong a class which exercises a most powerful influence On English Opinion. The question is often asked in this country, what possible advantage we gain by the association with Canada. The Dominion claims practically an absolute independence in its domestic, and almost absolute freedom in regard to its foreign, policy. She is a fruitful source of embarrassment in our relations with the United States. It would be difficult to point out where any compensating benefit to the Mother Country accrues. Money is borrowed in this country, and drawn from this country by millions, to promote the expansion of the Dominion, and in return our manufacturers are taxed to protect her struggling industries, and enrich her local manufacturers. We have to keep our fleet and army ready to protect her in her differences with the powerful Government at Washington, and every Canadian citizen has as freely at his disposal the aid of our diplomatic and consular service as any English- man. Except for the costly conceit of counting Canada as a dominion under the British flag, there is little we gain by the connection which could not as readily, and perhaps more cheaply, be secured from a foreign State. The Canadians would do well to ask themselves whether it is worth while, for the sake of benefiting a few pirates, to set against them the most powerful influence in the Mother Country. The least they can expect to pay for naval, military, and diplomatic protection is an equitable consideration for the rights of their fellow-citizens throughout the Empire.—Overland Mail, Sept. 13. VI. The following letter from Mr. John G. Ridout in further reply to Mr. Lancefield appeared in the Toronto Mail of Aug. 24. “SIR,--In the Mail of the 17th Aug. Mr. Lancefield is again as illogical and full of error as ever; he makes the mistakes of one who has only an imperfect smattering. He still thinks the manufacturing clause in the Patent Act is im- perative and unavoidable, and that, therefore, books (like inventions) should also be subject to manufacture in Canada to obtain copyright, whereas it is settled law here that if there is no demand for the invention in Canada, there is no obligation to manufacture within two years or other extended period. (See 2 Ex. Ct. Rep. Can —Barter v. Smith.) As a solicitor of patents, I am engaged every week in obtaining certificates of extension of time, and it is possible for a valid patent to exist for eighteen years without any manufacture whatever under it. How does this compare with the miserable one month allowed to manufacture under this piratical Copyright Act of 1889, which Mr. L. is so anxious to have passed in the interest of a few publishers? “Mr. L. is also grossly in error in supposing that Canada has the “undoubted constitutional right to legislate as to copyright,’ and that Lord Salisbury was given an unwarranted pledge to the United States authorities in 1891, when he told them that a U.S. citizen, by obtaining copy- right in Great Britain, secured it also in all British possessions. This Mr. L. designates ‘startling intelligence,’ ‘a thunderbolt out of a clear sky,’ whereas it has always been the case since the Imperial Act of 1842, before Mr. L. was born, and is likely to continue so. The B. N. A. Act did not affect this Act one iota. In Smiles v. Belford, 23 Grant, 590 (Sept., 1876), Proudfoot, J.,  ## p. (#460) ################################################ IO6 THE AUTHOR. finds that the Imperial Act of 1842 was still applicable to Canada, and states: ‘I have not been able to discovery anthing in the statute (B. N. A. Act, sect 91-129), re copyright con- ferring any greater powers in this respect on the Dominion and province, than was previously enjoyed by the Province of Canada. There is nothing indicating any intention of the Imperial Parliament to abdicate its power of legislating on matters of this kind. It was never contended that the Provincial Legislature could make laws at variance with those which the Imperial Parlia- ment might choose to pass, and declare to have effect throughout the British dominion, &c.’ “This was unanimously upheld in the Court of Appeal (Ont. S. C. I App. Rep. Ont. 436, March, 1877); it was also considered that the ‘Colonial Laws Walidity Act' was paramount, and all that was done by the B. N. A. Act was to transfer from each of the Provincial Legislatures to the House of Commons the right to legislate as to copyright. “On Dec. 31, 1889, the Law Officers of the Crown decided that the power of legislating as to copyright under the B. N. A. Act did not autho- rise the Parliament of Canada to amend or repeal any imperial Act conferring privileges in Canada, and that the Colonial Laws Walidity Act (1865) rendered such legislation void where repugnant to the provisions of this latter Act. “Notwithstanding all the sophistries and special pleading of the late Sir John Thompson, made doubtless to appease the Copyright Associa- tion of Canada, who have the cheek to hold them- selves forward as representing Canada, although with a membership of only some twenty-six, this question has been settled absolutely years ago, and yet Mr. Edgar, M.P., and some others, do not appear to be aware of this fact, and still harp on the B. N. A. Act. “Copyright is an imperial question and not a colonial question. Canada is part of a world- wide empire, and a member of the great inter- national brotherhood of authors and artists from which a few unpatriotic and selfish Canadian publishers wish to sever us. We have extradition treaties and Merchant Shipping Acts imposed on us without a murmur. As we are not permitted to make Canada the dumping ground and place of refuge for the criminals of the world, so we should not be permitted to make her a nuisance in the literary and artistic world by breaking up the international convention as to copyright, and destroying the rights and privileges of Canadian authors, artists, musicians, &c. (to say nothing of the rights of Britishers and others), throughout the empire and the most civilised countries of the world. This would be the effect of withdrawing Canada from the Berne Convention, in order to appease the greed of half a dozen Canadian publishing houses, members of this paltry Copy- right Association, who have been dictating the policy of the Government as to copyright. Our statesmen for years past have been pursuing a policy of isolation for Canada, both as to copy- right as well as patents, trade marks, and designs. What sense is there in belittling, dis- couraging, and destroying the privileges of over five hundred copyrighters each year in Canada, to appease the specious “home manufacture” cry of half a dozen Canadian publishers ? “Outside of the provisions of the Berne con- vention the International Copyright Act of 1886 (Imp.) gives a Canadian copyrighter copyright throughout all the Queen's dominions merely by obtaining copyright at Ottawa. What, then, have we to complain of P. We have reciprocal rights. - “Yours, &c., “JoBIN G. RIDOUT. “Toronto, Aug. 2 I.” NEW YORK LETTER, New York, Sept. 15. N the very Interesting series of letters on “Literature in America ’’ which has been appearing in the London Times, perhaps the most interesting paragraph was the one in which the correspondent declared that “No part of their British inheritance is more prized by Americans than our literature. Few of them cross the Atlantic without visiting Stratford-on-Avon—a pious pilgrimage seldom undertaken by ourselves. . In most departments of life national distinc- tions and improvements upon British example are emphasised ; in literature a disposition exists to claim a common heritage with us in the great masters of language; to assert an even firmer loyalty to the old models than we can. In American schools and universities the study of English literature receives undoubtedly more attention than in ours; and, even in purity of pronunciation and correct use of words, they are in many respects more conservative. Societies, clubs, and reading circles founded for the study of the works of a single author, or a particular period, are far more abundant ; and the average young American men and maidens have probably read and studied more standard English litera- ture than their contemporaries in the old country.” Here, if I may open a parenthesis, the corre- spondent of the Times fails to observe the dis-  ## p. (#461) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. Io'7 tinction between the words British and English, which is beginning to obtain among American writers on English literature. As I heard this distinction put by a professor of literature at a leading American university not long ago, it is to this effect, “English literature is co-extensive with the English language. Whatever is written in English, no matter whether in London or Edinburgh, or New York or Calcutta, or Mel- bourne, in so far as it may be literature at all, is a part of English literature. That portion of this great English literature of ours which is written in America is American literature, that portion which may be written hereafter in Canada or in Australia will be Canadian literature and Austra- lian literature. And thus, to distinguish that portion of English literature now being written in Great Britain, we are forced to call it British literature.” In a word, since both sets of writers are using the English language, the proper antithesis is not between English authors and American authors, but between American authors and British authors. But the correspondent of the Times is alto- gether right in his assertion that English literature as a whole is more elaborately studied in the United States than in Great Britain. Nothing is more surprising to the undergraduate at an American university who wishes to pursue still further his studies in his own language than to discover that he can get no instruction in English literature at either of the great English universities. Perhaps I am wrong in saying that nothing is more surprising than this, for there is one thing even more astonishing, and this is to find an accomplished journalist like Mr. Andrew Lang seriously contending that English literature cannot be taught. Apparently Mr. Lang con- founds teaching with examining. Titerature, whether English or French or Latin or Greek, is a bad subject to examine on, no doubt; probably but little of any Greek examination is based on Greek literature, as literature pure and simple. But it is only in Great Britain, I think, that teaching is subordinated absolutely to examining. The Germans teach German literature with their usual thoroughness; the French teach French literature with their usual tact and skill; the Americans teach English literature. Just how they do it can be seen by a perusal of a volume called the “Teaching of English,” recently published by D. C. Heath and Co., and containing a score of papers reprinted from the Dial of Chicago, where they appeared nearly two years ago. Each of these papers was written by a professor at an important American university, and each gives an account of the method employed at that institution, noting the number of instruc- WOL, WI. tors and providing a list of the courses given. In the department of English at Harvard there must be nearly half a score of instructors, and in the same department at Columbia there are more than half a dozen. I cite these two institutions because no other of the American universities give as much attention to English as do Harvard and Columbia. The writer of the article on Yale in this volume complains of the fatal inadequacy of the instruction there, for example. As the writer of the article on Columbia points out, the English department has three distinct divisions; it is expected to teach first, English composition, in other words, rhetoric ; and second, the history of the English language; and third, the history of English literature. At Oxford and at Cam- bridge there is formal instruction only in the second of these three divisions, the history of the English language, although a certain amount of instruction in the first of the three, rhetoric, is undoubtedly given to the tutors in their criticism of the frequent essays. In every important American university the effort is made to supply proper instruction in all three departments. It is perhaps in the teaching of rhetoric that the greatest advance has been made, under the leadership of Harvard. Professor Barrett Wendell there, acting perhaps on suggestions of Professor A. S. Hill, developed a new method of practical instruc- tion in English composition. The substance of Professor Wendell’s teaching is to be found in his volume of lectures published two or three years ago by Charles Scribner and Sons. Pro- fessor George R. Carpenter, a Harvard man, brought this method to Columbia, where it was still further improved. Now Yale has called a Columbian man, Dr. Charles S. Baldwin, to introduce it to the undergraduates at New Haven. Professor Carpenter's book on “Rhetoric * is now published by Macmillan and Co. Four little volumes recently issued by Henry Holt and Co. are also to be mentioned here, as they are the outcome of this new movement. They are “Specimens of Argumentation,” edited by Mr. G. P. Baker, of Harvard; “Specimens of Exposition,” edited by Mr. Lamont, also of Harvard; “Specimens of Narration,” edited by Mr. Brewster, of Columbia; and “Specimens of Prose Description,” edited by Dr. Baldwin, formerly of Columbia and now of Yale. These specimens have in each case been carefully chosen to reveal the principles of the art, and they are adroitly contrasted one with another; and the notes and introductions of the editors afford a body of doctrine which the student can afterward apply for himself. The literary activity of the faculty and advanced students at Columbia is probably second only to N  ## p. (#462) ################################################ IO3 THE AUTHOR. that at Harvard. The total number of instructors at Harvard is over three hundred, and the total number at Columbia is over two hundred and fifty; no other American university has two hundred—Chicago, Yale, and Princeton coming next to Columbia. Certain of the doctorate dis- Sertations are issued in a series of “Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law,” and others in a series of “Contributions to Philosophy, Psychology, and Education,” both of which now bear the imprint of Macmillan and Co. There is talk of a third series shortly to be begun of “Studies in Literature and Philology.” The next volume of the Columbia University Bio- logical series will be Dr. Bashford Dean’s “Fishes, Living, and Fossil; ” and the next three publi- cations of the Columbia University Press will be Professor Mayo-Smith’s “Statistics and Sociology,” Professor Munroe-Smith’s “Roman Cases on Obligation,” and Professor E. B. Wilson’s “Atlas of Fertilization.” Other new books by Columbia professors published by Macmillan and Co. are Professor Giddings' “Theory of Sociology” and Professor E. R. A. Seligman’s “Essays in Taxation.” I hear that Mr. Taurence Hutton, before his arrival in London, was busy in Paris with Dr. B. E. Martin, preparing a book upon the “Home and Haunts of French Men of Letters in the French Metropolis.” Dr. Martin, who has been a diligent and enthusiastic student of that side of Paris for upwards of a quarter of a century, had gathered a great mass of valuable and interesting material, which Mr. Hutton was helping him to verify and identify on the spot, and in a local way, with the aid of old maps and plans of the city. The book is to be uniform with Mr. Hutton’s “Literary Landmarks of London; ” and in view of Dr. Martin's knowledge of the French capital, the French language and French litera- ture, coupled with Mr. Hutton’s experience in digging out such things and putting such things together, the work should be one that will appeal to many readers. There is no book, in French or in English, especially devoted to this subject, and the allusions to it in the literature of Paris are scant and scattering Year by year the number increases of the books which have first seen the light piecemeal in the magazines; and just now an unusually large pro- portion of the volumes recently published or about to appear are made up of contributions to periodicals. Mr. Frederic Remington has found a particularly happy name for the collection of the breezy papers he has written to accompany his own vigorous pictures; he has called it “Pony Tracks,” and it is published by Harper and Brothers. From Harper's Magazine also has Mr. R. H. Davis gathered the papers which recorded the experience of a tenderfoot in Paris. To be expected soon is the volume containing the bold and striking stories of Western life with which Mr. Owen Wistar has strengthened the pages of Harper's during the past two years. From the Century have been taken the admirable woodcuts of the great Dutch paintings, engraved directly from the originals by Mr. Timothy Cole, and to be accompanied by letterpress from the pen of Mr. John C. Wan Dyke. In the Century also appeared the articles by Mr. Brander Matthews, which will be published in London by George Bell and Sons in the Ex-Libris Series, and here in New York by Macmillan and Co., under the title of “Bookbindings, Old and New ; Notes of a Booklover.” From St. Nicholas and from Harper's Young People comes a volume to be published by the Century Company; it is called “Hero Tales of American History,” and it has been prepared by Mr. Theodore Roosevelt and Mr. Henry Cabat Lodge, who have picked out of the very eventful and picturesque history of the United States certain of the most characteristic episodes—the Battle of New Orleans, for example, the Fight of the Constitution and the Guerrière, Cushing's Attack on the Albermarle, &c. Mr. Lodge is a senator of the United States, and Mr. Roosevelt is now President of the Police Com- mission of New York City; they are both men of letters, and they are both practical politicians. For the Freeman and Hunt series of “ Historic Towns,” published by Longmans, Green, and Co., Mr. Roosevelt wrote the volume on New York, and Mr. Lodge that on Boston. The welcome announcement has been made by Houghton, Mifflin, and Co., that enough of Lowell’s hitherto uncollected verse has been found to warrant the publication of another volume of his poetry this autumn. It is to be hoped that more than one volume of his prose will follow in due season, for there is abundant material for half a dozen volumes of essays scattered here and there in the Nation, and in the Atlantic Monthly, and in the North American Review. . R. *= ~ -º ar- - - NOTES FROM PARIS S a consequence of my last “ Notes from Paris” in the Author, I have received several letters in which I am asked several ques- tions. Of these the only one which I have time to answer this month is the question : “Who reads for publishers in Paris P” The answer is: The publisher himself, and that very rarely. French publishers rarely,if ever, take any riskin connection  ## p. (#463) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. Io9 with a book. An unknown author having an MS. to publish, must pay for its publication. A suc- cessful author's work is sent to the printers without any previous perusal. Few, if any, Parisian publishers have “literary advisers;” their “literary advisers” are their ledgers. What literary advisers there may be—I never heard of any—are certainly not successful authors. In conversation the other day, at the National Club, in a group in which, inter alios, Hall Caine and Harold Frederic were present, the talk turned on the literary blackleg, and the case of one was cited. It is worth repeating. This is a certain well-known literary person, who, according to reports which he has never contra- dicted, is making a very large income with his pen. Amongst other literary functions he is the editor of a publication issued in monthly parts. In this capacity he has recently been inviting various well known but financially unprosperous confrères to contribute papers on the special sub- jects dealt with in these monthly parts at the rate of 2 Is... the page of I IOO words, to include the whole copyright. I wonder, when this successful novelist looks in the glass, how he likes the look of himself. * Alphonse Daudet writes me that he has been très souffrant, but is now much better, and is hard at work again. He is enjoying the autumn down at Champrosay. I hear various accounts of Emile Zola's new novel “Rome” from various people who have discussed it with the master, or have heard him read passages from his manuscript. Some say it is far and away the best thing he has ever written, others that it is very fine, but that they do not see the novel in it. My own impression is that it will be very documentary and rather dull, and that there will be rather too much of it. Zola himself told me that it will exceed “La Debäcle” in length. The forthcoming publishing season in Paris promises works of great interest. To begin with there will be Alphonse Daudet's “Soutien de Famille,” some scenes in which are laid in Eng- land, and will afford an insight into the impres- sions received by the writer during his short stay in London this spring. Then there is Paul Bourget’s “L'Idylle Tragique,” Jean Richepin’s new novel “Flamboche,” and Maurice Barrès's “Leurs Figures,” a series of articles origi- nally published in Le Figaro. Apropos of Barrès's book, I must say, little as I like Barrès and his work, that the article which gives its name to the book is one of the best pieces of journalism that I have ever read. It was written just after the memorable sitting in the Chamber of Deputies when it was made public that the list of the IO4 deputies who had received bribes from the Panama Company was in the hands of the Government, and that a general prosecution would probably be commenced. Barrès in his article depicts “Their Faces.” It was published on the morrow, and by noon was the talk of the town. Daudet was enthusiastic about its literary quality. The gentle poet François Coppée is back in his native Paris from a cure at Eaux-Bonnes, and, I am glad to hear, at work again on a new novel which, begun in the spring, had been laid aside at the time of his illness. We shall await this novel with interest, for Coppée has not yet succeeded in producing a good novel, though he has produced good poetry and excellent plays. Few men can write hoth excellent plays and excellent novels. Will Coppèe be one of the few P I hope so, for he is such an excellent man. François Coppèe never refuses to be inter- viewed, though he is a nervous, reserved man, very fond of seclusion. I once saw him being interviewed by an American journalist who hardly spoke any French at all—Coppée speaks no English—and I could not help admiring his patience and his benevolence. “Why should I refuse to help the good young fellows—who, after all, are my confrères—to earn a little money P” he says. Of interest to English readers will be “Nouvelles études Anglaises,” by the late M. Darmesteter, which is to be published shortly by Messrs. Calman-Lévy. Of similar interest to the Americans will be Les Américaines Chez Elles, by Th. Bentzon, which will also be published by Messrs. Calman-Lévy. Amongst further contributions to the mass of literature on the Napoleonic period, which are shortly to be published in Paris, I note “Le Journal de la Campagne de Prusse, 1806-1807,” by Maréchal Davent, “Lettres de la Duchesse de Broglie,” “La Campagne de 1812,” by Major Faber du Faure, with a preface by Armand Dayot, Georges Barral’s “Epopée de Waterloo,” Ida Saint-Elme's “Memoires d’une Contem- poraine,” vol. 2 of the “Journal du Maréchal de Castellane, 1804-1862,” the “Memoires du Duc de Persigny,” the “Memoires du Lieutenant- Général Comte de Saint-Chamans, 1801-1830,” and the fifth and last volume of General Baron Thiebault's memoirs. And I have only mentioned the more important. Hall Caine used to tell me of some great writer who told him that it is the first sign of decay in a man when he begins to persistently look back on his past. If this be true, and if it holds good with nations also, I am afraid that our dear France must be in a bad way. Indeed, I know she is.  ## p. (#464) ################################################ UIQ. THE AUTHOR. A question which is agitating literary Paris is this: Inasmuch as the French Academy was only created by Richelieu for the purpose of writing a dictionary of the French language, will the Academy, ipso facto, be dissolved when it has finished its labours on the French dictionary P Academicians are being consulted on this ques- tion. In the meanwhile, M. Zola need not be anxious. The labour of the Academy appears to be as immortal as the Academicians themselves claim to be. The dictionary has not progressed during all these years beyond the letter A. Léon Daudet is bringing out a volume of “Critiques,” I am rather sorry to hear. Léon Daudet has far too much originality to need to write “critiques” about other writer's works. We had been hoping for his new novel, “Le Voyage de Shakespeare dans le Nord.” Considerable interest is being taken in France in contemporary English literature, and of late quite a number of translations of modern English novels have appeared en feuilleton in the best French news, apers. This is as it should be, though the prices paid for droits de traduction are lower than they should be under the circum- stances. In Arthur Benham we, of the Authors’ Club, have lost an excellent companion, a downright good fellow, and the world at large an excep- tionally gifted writer. If Benham had lived, the English stage would have been endowed with plays which would have been able to bear com- parison with the best French work. Those who knew his work, and could foresee of what he was capable, will agree with me in this statement. The tendency of French authors, with the notable exception of M. Emile Zola, is to give less and less matter in their 3ſr. 50c. volumes. This is less because the French author is lazy than because the French reader prefers a short book. In England, whose commercialism infects everything and everybody, the reader wants as much “reading-matter’’ for his money as he can get. Other things being equal, the 6s. volume, which contains 120,000 words, will sell far better than the 6s. volume of only 80,000 words, and so on. Many booksellers have told me this on both sides of the water. ROBERT H. SHERARD. NOTES AND NEWS, WHE utterances of Sir C. H. Tupper on the copyright question, as reported in the Times, do not appear conciliatory, but quite the contrary. He seems to have no under- standing of the real interests at stake which are not at all connected with the paltry gains of a few Toronto printers. Nor do they really concern, so far as Canada is concerned, the material interests of authors. Under the old arrangement Canada is bound to collect and to send over 12% per cent. royalty. This she has never done, except on a very small scale. Under the new arrangement she will be bound to collect and to send over a Io per cent. royalty. There is not the least reason to believe that she intends to discharge this, any more than she has hitherto discharged the other obligations. No one would object to the action of Canada in this matter but for the danger to international copyright. Nothing can be more important than that all the English speaking races should be governed by the same laws of copyright, and that these laws should protect literature alike in every one of the countries concerned. If Sir C. H. Tupper is unable to see the importance of binding all these countries together by the bond of a common literature, so much the worse for Sir C. H. Tupper; and still the fact remains that, although , the proposed action will endanger this great measure, now happily obtained after fifty years of struggle for it, these Canadians are pressing on a measure with no excuse but (1) the alleged right to make their own copyright laws, and (2) the undoubted intention of the Toronto printers—there are no publishers to speak of—to pour their cheap and pirated stuff into the American market. Is there to be a new form of novel? If so, it will be a novel told in dialogue, with scenes, acts, and tableaux. The French have for some time used this method with short stories. A story called “A Hard Woman,” by Miss Violet Hunt, now running in Chapman’s Magazine, is destined, I think, to be followed by many others told in the same way. Miss Hunt relates her story almost entirely by dialogue. Not quite. In her next novel of this kind she will probably still more largely use the dialogue form. In the bright and clever pages of “A Hard Woman” there are many little bits of description which might be turned into dialogue, and there are other bits which might be omitted altogether, as, for instance, the words which describe the action. Of course, it is quite possible to write a long novel wholly as a play. Since a  ## p. (#465) ################################################ THE AUTHOR, I I I play tells a story, a story can be told by a play. That is elementary. But there are certain rules to be observed in an acting play which do not apply to a novel: romance is not limited to two hours in reading: nor to five acts: nor to any set scenes; nor is it bound to observe the Conventional exits and entrances; nor has the novelist to “write up" parts for this or that actor. . In all these points he is quite free. Yet a novel in dialogue has to be dramatic. In other words the characters must stand out, every one clear and distinct and unmistakable: there can be no woolliness. The story must be clear and plain from the outset : everything must be indicated briefly : the situations must be effective: there must be no waste of talk: the scenes must not be too long : every chapter, i.e., every situation, must have its own scene: and there must be no waste of scenes, but every one must carrv on the story. Everybody must have observed the growing tendency to use dialogue instead of description. The old-fashioned description—word-painting it used to be called—is going out fast. Perhaps we are too impatient to read it any longer. If, for instance, you take up one of the old-forgotten novels of the last century—I have scores of these, and have had to read them all—you will find description employed for everything. No emotion, no passion, is suggested or left to the imagina- tion; there is very little dialogue. The result is, generally, the most deadly dulness conceivable. I think that Black and White was the earliest paper to publish those dialogues, and monologues, and scenes in dialogue which, in the hands of Anthony Hope and Miss Violet Hunt, and others, have been found so delightful and so fresh. With the “Hard Woman’ before us, it seems quite safe to prophecy a great development of the dialogue. Meantime, it must be remembered, that to read a play requires a certain amount of imaginative power. The larger part of mankind have not enough imagination to read plays with pleasure; therefore, this new branch of fiction can never supersede the other. Yet it will cause the old style to brighten itself, to become more dramatic—-that is to say, it will make the art of fiction more exacting and more difficult. This is as it should be; for, since the art has been found to offer a profession at once delightful and capable of offering great prizes in fame and fortune, it has begun to attract more and more the better sort. =sºººº- I have received several letters of complaints concerning contributors and their grievances. They have mostly been already treated, and at some length, in these columns. We are glad to believe that the publication of these complaints has resulted in some good, especially in those Quarters where the editor is anxious to treat his contributors with respect and courtesy. The com- plaints, which do not affect respectable journals, are as follows: I. A journal advertises for contributions, offer- ing so much per column. The contributor sends in something with stamps for return ; does not get it returned, and receives no answer to his letter. My contributor thinks that the editor thus acquires a valuable mass of literature. I rather incline to the belief that he acquires a valuable mass of postage stamps. 2. Long waiting. A MS. accepted; in seven months, a proof; in another month, appearance; three weeks after- wards, a cheque. My sympathies are, I confess, partly with the editor. Our English custom of paying on publi- cation is bad, because it tempts an editor to pile up more than he wants. Having all this matter, however, what can he do but take it as it comes? 3. Delay of readers. One writer has been kept: in suspense for two months. But perhaps the reader was on holiday. 4. Some editors announce, beforehand, that publication and not the sending of a proof is a guarantee of acceptance. Well, a public announcement of this limitation is like a clause in an agreement. “You can take it,” says the editor, who has a perfect right to make such conditions as he thinks fit, “ or you may leave it.” 5. My correspondent argues that all work should be paid for when bought. I think so too. But, On the other hand, there is this to be said. If the editor can wait, and use an otherwise doubtful article when it seems convenient; to fill a gap; to meet the topic of the day: there is many an article from unknown writers which he is able to take and to use—which he would not take and use had he to pay for it on the spot. I think, however, that it would be quite possible for an editor to say, “I may be able to use this article if you leave it with me? Perhaps I may not. Will you take your chance?” Great news for poets' An editor, a London editor, the editor of a London magazine is advertising for poems | Actually, a London editor, who is generally believed to live in an active shower bath of poems, is advertising for more | He says that he wants them for immediate printing. Well, this seems a chance, but still we must not be precipitate. First, we must find out  ## p. (#466) ################################################ II 2 THE AUTHOR. something about the special circumstances of the case. The address is not that of the Pall Mall Magazine, nor that of Longman's, nor that of the English Illustrated—what magazine can it be? For “immediate printing,” too. Is there to be any payment for these immortal poems ? Is the editor to have them for nothing? Once there was an editor who advertised for articles—prose or poetry. When anybody sent him an article he replied courteously—he was a very polite editor— that the article was magnificent—epochmaking— and that he should be delighted to publish it in his magazine. The author, of course, would at once become an annual subscriber—prepaid—and would take 500 copies of the number containing his article at sixpence a-piece. These copies he could easily sell among his friends for a shilling each, and so before long grow not only famous, but also rich beyond the dreams of avarice. I do not think, however, that the magazine had a long life. A correspondent writes as follows: “It is pro- bable that a little story, a gem of its kind, called “A Page of Philosophy,’ which appears in this (last) month's Macmillan's Magazine, may fail to receive the recognition due to its merit. I hope you will allow me to recommend to the attention of critics the simplicity and delicacy of portraiture achieved in a few lines; the subtlety of wit and the graceful polished style that characterises this story. One critic, at least, ventures to think that the story belongs both to literature and art. The author is a practised craftsman as well as an artist; the vividness with which this pessimist reveals himself no less through his letters than by the comments of his little group of friends, might well be envied by the master of short story- tellers.” I wish there were more correspondents so ready and eager to proclaim aloud the discovery of good work by a new, or an anonymous, writer. It is always easy—alas! so very easy—to decry and to depreciate and to “slate.” It requires only a bitter tongue and a malevolent heart; one need not read a work in order to revile it ; but to praise it intelligently and critically wants actual reading and the generosity of heart that can recognise work better than the critic can himself produce. As for this story, I have not yet read it, but I will make haste to follow my correspon- dent’s advice, and I recommend all readers of the Author to do likewise. - The following letter is stated by the Writer (Boston, Mass.) to have been received by an American publisher. It is so modest, so shrink- ing and diffident that one is amazed to learn that it was refused. Why does he not send it over here P A Boom—that enviable fortune—a Boom, would be certain : Messrs : Having just completed a novel, entitled “Doomed to Destruction: or, a Coquette's Punishment,” I take the liberty to write you, with a view, of course, of selling you the same. This is truly a most remarkable work throughout. Its style is pleasing, the plot is profound, and the characters play their parts in the drama to perfection. This is no blood-and-thunder story, but rather an intensely interesting love story, and is one of the few novels before the public which are able to hold the reader’s attention from the first page of the book to the last. Expecting an early reply, I am, yours most respectfully, A. B. From the same paper I learn that Mary Cowden Clarke, the compiler of the Shakespeare Concordance, is still living. Her home is at Genoa, and she is now eighty-six years of age. She therefore belongs to the Annus Mirabilis, 1809, which produced Darwin, Bismarck, Glad- stone, Oliver Wendell Holmes, and so many more illustrious men and women. The Writer is a paper devoted to the guidance and instruction of those who aspire to literary honours. There is generally some good and practical advice in its pages, together with a great deal of personal matter. Thus a long article is “made up" out of one in the Forum on the gains of a man who lives by writing. There is a paper on plot-making for stories by a writer whose name is not known on this side of the Atlantic. He has, however, little to say except to tell what is, or was, the practice of certain well-known novelists. There is talk about the methods of illustration; there are queries; there are grammatical notes; there are lists of books and literary articles; and there are personal notes—these in great abundance. There is also advertised a “Literary Bureau,” which reads MSS. and tries to place them, and advises on them. We observe that the “Bureau” charges exactly twice as much for reading and advising on an MS. book as is charged by our Society for the same work. Would it, I wonder, be a useful thing for the Society to offer advice on articles for magazines P. The Literary Bureau charges for reading and advising about one shilling for every thousand words. This seems to include typewriting, but the advertisement is not plain On this point. The charge, if it does not include typewriting, seems too much for a magazine article, which should run from six thousand to ten thousand words. Now, there are thousands of articles submitted to editors every year. Would it be possible for us to help the writers by giving them the opinion of a judicious coach,  ## p. (#467) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. II 3 and to relieve editors of some of their labours by reading magazine articles and advising on them for a small fee of five shillings each P Our present system of reading MSS. has proved very helpful to many. Perhaps some of our readers will give their opinion upon this point. Of course it must be understood that the Society cannot, at all events, at present, offer MSS. to editors, nor undertake the work of literary agency in any form. WALTER BESANT. *~ * ~ * - * --- JOHN KEATS, (Born 29th Oct., 1795.) Lyrist, who—nursed not by Aonian flow, But rush and roar of London's wilderness, Ere scathed by scorn Tartarean—felt the stress That fired the Greek, the pearl’d Spenserean glow, And garden-glamour of Boccaccio, Roams he thro' happier regions of redress P Whom the Gods loved—by some divine caress Dower'd with Song a hundred years ago. He has survived the Critic's venom'd fang, The Day-star of his fame has cleft the gloom, Pale o'er him no elusive Phantoms loom, Nor knows he fruitless Passion’s arrowy pang ; Still peer the Roman violets round his tomb, Whose chant was sweeter than the Bird’s he sang. C. A. KELLY. *- A -º- z- - - MR, AUSTIN DOBSON'S POEMS, HY is it that while poets of the more serious kind, poets who deal in ambi- tious tragedies and pessimistic odes, are as plentiful as gooseberries among us, those who sing leviore plectro have always been few, and threaten to become still fewer? Perhaps it is owing to the seriousness of the British tempera- ment, or perhaps to the playfulness of the critics, who conceive that the highest compliment possible to the writer of light verse is a statement that “this verse shows that the writer may some day accomplish work of a different and far more valuable kind,” meaning, presumably, an addition to those lugubrious works of which we have more than an abundance already. Why, again—to ask one more futile question—is there some species of deadly blight which afflicts the few who are really capable of giving us light verse of the first order, and which leads them to desert this form of composition so early P. Thus had Mr. Locker Lampson ceased to sing long years before his death, thus has Mr. Lang jilted the gayer muse, thus, worst far, is it possible for us to regard Mr. Dobson’s two small volumes as the sum of his work in rhyme. Small they are, the two together contain but some 500 minute pages. But how gladly would some of us forego many of his prose sketches of the eighteenth century, delighted as they are, for a third volume of verse, to stand on our book- shelves beside “At the Sign of the Lyre,” and “Old World Idylls 1” For, indeed, I do not think it overbold to claim that Mr. Dobson is absolutely the best writer of English light verse that has ever lived. There are the rollicking rhymes, which represented poetical humour in the earlier part of the century, bristling with puns, overflowing with animal spirits—the work of Thomas Hood in his more boisterous mood, of Theodore Hook, Barham, and others. There is the more subdued but deftly polished work of Praed, Henry Leigh, and Mortimer Collins, the irresistible parodies of Calverley and J. K. Stephen. But nowhere save in Mr. Dobson's poems do we find that exquisite perfection of form joined with the brilliancy of a finished wit and the tender insight of a true poet. Perhaps the late Mr. Locker Lampson approached him most nearly, but alike in structure and beauty of thought Mr. Dobson’s best verses seem to me to beat all rivals with the utmost ease. And, while no poet is perfectly equal to his best at all times, surely few are so little unequal as is Mr. Dobson. Of the two volumes into which his work has been gathered, perhaps “At the Sign of the Lyre " is slightly the better. From cover to cover, from “The Ladies of St. James’s ”: The ladies of St. James’s You scarce can understand The half of all their speeches Their phrases are so grand : But Phyllida, my Phyllida | Her shy and simple words Are clear as after rain-drops The music of the birds— (Could any but a poet have written these last four lines P) down to the graceful rondeau at the end the book is a pure delight. One does not know what quality in it to admire most. The humour of “A Legacy” and “Dora versus Rose,” the laughing satire of “The Poet and the Critics,” the charming tenderness of such pieces as “Little Blue-Ribbons” or “Daisy’s Walentines”: But wait. Your time will come. Obliging Fates, please send her The bravest thing you have in men, Sound-hearted, strong, and tender;-- The kind of man, dear Fates, you know, That feels how shyly Daisies grow, And what soft things they are, and so Will spare to spoil or mend her. And then, Mr. Dobson’s reverence for the poets forbids  ## p. (#468) ################################################ I4 THE AUTHOR. him to write mere parodies. But, however mechanical Pope's style may be, could ever imita- tion come closer than this passage written in his best manner: Pope was, like them, the Censor of his Age An Age more suited to Repose than Rage; When Rhyming turn’d from Freedom to the Schools, And, shock’d with Licence, shudder'd into Rules. Surely Alexander the little would have claimed the last couplet as his own. Indeed one is tempted to quote for ever, to write down extracts from the two green volumes long enough to fill many articles. But if any know not their charm, we envy them the pleasure yet to become their own. How playful is “An Autumn Idyll!” IIow keen the satire of “A Virtuoso | ?” How delicate the “Proverbs in Porcelain ” In these, and elsewhere too, the poet makes us feel the very atmosphere of the 18th century. Of his skill in the old French metres—Vallade, Triolet, Villa- nesse Chant Royal—it is needless to speak. His is the art that conceals artifice, that makes the metrical tours-de-force seem so easy to write. Let us quote only one triolet. O, Love's but a dance Where Time plays the fiddle ! See the couples advance— O, Love's but a dance A whisper, a glance— Shall we twist down the middle ! O, Love's but a dance Where Time plays the fiddle ! What a pity—what a thousand pities, we cry, that such a poet as this should resolutely put his verse aside for “the pains of prose.” In Temple Bar for March, 1895, Mr. Dobson bids his verse a last farewell: Not ill-content to stand aside To yield to minstrels fitter His singing robes, his singing pride, His fancies sweet and bitter. Ah, but he wrote long ago a prophetic answer to his own excuse. Indeed! You really fancy so P You think for one white streak we grow At once satiric P A fiddlestick | Each hair's a string To which our ancient Muse shall sing A younger lyric. And so, having sat down to attempt some sort of critical estimate of Mr. Dobson's poems, I have penned nothing but a frankly uncritical eulogy of it. him to give us more of his inimitable verse—only those who have humbly followed him at a distance know how inimitable. As for that which he already has done, surely it will live, for it is the work not merely of a humorist, but of a poet, in the truest sense of that weighty word. To Let me conclude by beseeching Mr. Dobson's verse we may fitly apply some words of his own. - It will last till men weary of pleasure In measure It will last till men weary of laughter And after ANTHONY C. DEANE. Barcombe, Lewes. *— — —” * * * FROM THE MAGAZINES AND REVIEWS, OLERIDGE looms large in the literary view at the present time, by reason of the volumes of his Letters which appeared lately. Mr. Nowell C. Smith (Fortnightly Review, “Coleridge and His Critics”) sighs over man- kind, preferring to be more interested in authors than their books, and takes the view that though otherwise it would have been well to wait sixty years, as we have done, for a Life of Coleridge, yet, as so much had been written and suggested about his character, “it was a thousand pities someone could not give to the world what the late Mr. Dykes Campbell has so lately given,” a plain, and so far as possible accurate, narrative. Mr. Smith appears satisfied with the poet's explanation in “Biographia,” how his life was “one long floundering in ‘a sea of trouble.’” He longed to take the world into his confidence, but had never learned that “the sympathetic ear of the world only exists in metaphor. He was an egotist, like all of us; but a guileless one, like—how many ?” Another writer (Atlantic Monthly) likens Coleridge to a nineteenth- century Dr. Johnson, “but living in an ampler ether and breathing a diviner air;” and regards the source of his thought as those ancient writers of the Neoplatonist school, Jamblichus and Plotinus. “The world did not lose when he turned from poetry to prose”; but the mis- fortune of his intellectual life was that his best found vent in conversation rather than in letters, perhaps because he needed the stimulus of a visibly present audience, “ or it may have been that in conversation he found a pathway which offered least resistance to his powers, hampered as they were by indolence and weakness of the will.” According to Mrs. Dynn Linton (National Review, “The Philistine's Coming Triumph,”) “our Philistine,” who “ has had enough to do to keep alive in him a glimmer of hope for better days on his political side, as on his literary and artistic,” now “sees the end of his travail and the beginning of his triumph.” We are to have, inter alia, “our sweet and strong and pure and domestic women back again.” But the Philistine  ## p. (#469) ################################################ THE II 5 A UTHOR. “must not stifle Art and clip the wings of Poetry, save where these are self-degraded by hiring themselves out to the service of filth and abomination. He may banish the Pandemos, but the Anadyomene is sacred; and when he attempts to drive out Nature with a pitchfork his hands must be tied behind his back.” Mrs. Linton first met George Eliot–Marian Evans of that day—at John Chapman's, and the effect was to put up her “mental bristles " (JWoman at Home, “A First Meeting with George Eliot ”). “She was essentially underbred and provincial; and I, in the swaddling-clothes of early education and prepossession as I was, saw more of the provincial than the genius. She held her hands and arms kangaroo fashion; was badly dressed; had an unwashed, unbrushed, unkempt look altogether; and she assumed a tone of superiority over me which I was not then aware was warranted by her undoubted leader- ship.” George Eliot's later self-consciousness Mrs. Linton is down upon, and her second marriage is described as “a blunder, if not worse, that will always cloud her memory and vitiate her first choice.” “Vernon Lee' offers a kind of mathematical plan to young writers learning their métier (Contemporary Review, “On Lite- rary Construction ”), taking the line that “in literature all depends on what you can set the reader to do ; if you confuse his ideas or waste his energy, you can no longer do anything.” A pen-stroke is to represent the first train of thought or group of facts. Another for the second, long or short, according to the number of words or pages occupied, and which, connected with the first stroke, “will deflect to the right or the left according as it contains more or less new matter; so that, if it grow insensibly from stroke number one, it will have to be almost straight, and if it contain something entirely disconnected, will be at right angles.” And so on, adding pen strokes of proportionate length for every new train of thought or group of facts, and writing the name along each. If the reader's mind is to run easily along the whole story or essay, the resulting map will approximate most likely to a perfect circle or ellipse.” The alleged failure of the Free Library is attributed by Mr. W. Roberts, in a paper on the subject (New Review), chiefly to lack of judg- mert in the selection of books. As showing the “absurd preponderance of fiction,” he quotes Mr. Charles Welch’s statistics that, in the twenty-seven districts of London which have adopted the Act, the issue of fiction averages 75 per cent. in seventeen, and reaches over 80 per cent. in the other nine. He recommends, to put the movement on a proper basis, (I) a central organisation, under the supervision, more or less, of the Home Secretary; (2) every reader to have direct access to the books, as a catalogue title is not, as a rule, a clear indication of the contents of a book; and (3) a monthly or quarterly list of acquisitions, arranged according to subject. Speaking for graduates of five-and-twenty years' standing, a writer on “Oxford Then and Now’ (Blackwood's Magazine), while not entirely appreciating Somerville Hall and “the invasion of our old University by a tribe of ‘revolted daughters,’” hails with pleasure “the presence of intellectual womanhood as represented by the wives of the married Fellows.” “Of one thing we may be sure, that ingenitae Artes and literae Humaniores will be more truly learned and prac- tised under the new than under the old régime, and that many of the more objectionable features of undergraduate life will of necessity be eradi- cated.” The Rev. T. E. Brown, in a causerie on Bobert Burton (New Review), characterises that Melancholist as a virtual Proteus, a will-o'-the- wisp. “‘What’s a sovereign P. No, it isn't,' was the question with which the late Professor of Political Economy at Oxford used to delight to pose an audience of young ladies. Well that is Burton : he does not want you to know ; your knowledge would be to him an impertinence.” *– A – CRICKET MATCH. PRESS CLUB v. AUTHORs’ CLUB. T Lord's, yesterday, representatives of these A clubs met in friendly rivalry for the first time. Although the Press Club had its strongest eleven in the field, the Authors' Club was not fully represented. The Authors lacked the services of Dr. Conan Doyle, who is on the Continent, and Mr. J. M. Barrie. The match proved a most Cxciting one, and the interest in it was well sustained to the finish. Although they won the toss, the Press Club put their opponents in first. At the outset this policy was not attended with very happy results, as, thanks to some vigorous cricket on the part of Lindsey and Grimwood-Mears, the Authors had at lunch-time put together 97 for the loss of only two wickets. After the interval, however, a complete change came over the game. Southerton and Preston each performed the “hat trick,” with the result that the Authors were eventually disposed of for 152. When they got out only an hour and three- quarters remained for play. Jones and Groves hit in brilliant style, and, as they registered 99 in less than an hour for the first wicket, the Press Club passed their opponents' total within fifteen minutes of the hour originally fixed upon for the  ## p. (#470) ################################################ I 16 THE AUTHOR. drawing of stumps, for the loss of only five of their men. The game was continued until six o'clock, with the result that the Press Club won by 49 runs. Scores: AUTHORs' CLUB. T. Lindsay, b Preston ... 56 G. C. Ives, not out H. A. Gwynne, b Graves I | A. Gomme, jun., b Pres- H. A. Holt, b Jones ...... O ton E. Grimwood-Mears, c T. Macfadyon, b Preston o Cowan, b Southerton... 61 | F. Beeton, b Southerton 6 J. Gilmer, b Southerton o Byes I7, 1-b I, n.-b I IQ N. Balfour, b Southerton o L. Gomme, b Preston ... 6 Total............ I52 PRESS CLUB. - ‘G. J. Groves, c Lindsey, A. Cowan, b Holt ......... 7 b Macfadyon ........ ... 69 H. Jacobson, b Ives ... ... I H. W. Jones, b Holt ... ... 25 | E. R. Ward, run out ...... O H. Preston, st Gwynne, b J. Barr, b Ives ... . . . . . . . . . 2 Ives ................. ...... I4 E. A. O’Keefe, b Holt ... 2 H. B. Smith, not out...... 55 B 7, 1-b 2, w 3 ... ... I 2 F. Catling, st Gwynne, b Holt........................ 7 --- S. J. Southerton, b Ives 7 Total ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201 —Daily Chronicle, Sept. 18. *— — —” * BOOK TALK, R. EGERTON CASTTLE'S romance “The Light of Scarthey,” the publication of which as a serial in The Times' Weekly Edition has just come to an end, will be issued in one volume form by Messrs. Osgood McIlvaine and Co. during the first week of October. This book will be the second of The Times Novels; the first to appear in this new and important series was, as many may remember, Mrs. Francis's admirable story “A Daughter of the Soil.” Mr. Joseph Conrad is engaged upon a new romance to succeed his successful “Almayer's Folly.” The local setting and some of the characters will be the same. Mr. Fisher Unwin will publish the volume, which will be called “An Outcast of the Island.” * “The Wooing of Doris’’ is the title of a novel by the late Mrs. J. K. Spender, which Messrs. Innes are to publish very soon. Miss Mary Angela Dickens is the author of a novel called “Prisoners of Silence,” which Messrs. Osgood McIlvaine are about to publish. The Latin Quarter of Paris is the subject of a novel by Mr. Robert W. Chambers, called “In the Quarter.” Messrs. Chatto and Windus are the publishers. “Miss Grace of All Souls” is the striking title chosen by Mr. W. E. Tirebuck for his novel on the great coal strike. Miss Grace, a vicar's daughter, represents the modern woman of the story, and three other types are a grandfather whose faith is in the past, a son with unbounded belief in the present, and a grandson who is understood to hold the balance between labour and capital. The work attempts to represent the position of the man and woman of to-day towards the labour question. Mr. Heinemann will issue it. Another novel by Katharine Tynan is in the hands of Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen for publi- cation. The title is “The Way of a Maid.” Mr. Henry Craik's series of selections from English prose, which began with a volume from Sir John Mandeville and the early English writers, will be concluded this autumn. A new book by Mr. Grant Allen, “The Desire of the Eyes, and Other Stories,” is announced for publication by Messrs. Digby, Long, and Co. The author was, it seems, altogether unaware of this intention until he read the announcement, and, indeed, he would not have desired to re- publish the title-story. Writing the particulars to the Athenæum of the 21st ult., he states that, to prevent recurrence of such “unpleasant expe- riences,” he proposes to send the following printed notice with every manuscript he forwards to editors: “This article or story is offered or sold on the distinct understanding that I part with British serial rights only for a single periodical; the copyright, together with all other serial rights, foreign or colonial, remaining my own property, unless a written agreement to the contrary is signed by me.” A new series of tales of adventure will be com- menced by Messrs. Innes on an early day. The first volume is to be “A Set of Rogues,” by Mr. Frank Barrett ; the second, by Mr. James Chal- mers, entitled “The Renegade’’; and a historical tale of the seventeenth century, written by Mr. J. C. Snaith, and called “Mistress Dorothy Marvin,” will be the third. The same firm will also publish “Lost Chords,” a novel by Mr. Arthur Rickett ; and “For Love of Price,” by Mr. Leslie Keith. - Mr. James Hogg, the associate of De Quincey, has prepared a volume on “De Quincey and His Friends,” which will be issued this month by Messrs. Sampson Low. Besides his own remi- miscences and material Mr. Hogg has secured the recollections of others who also had admission to De Quincey’s circle. Dr. A. H. Japp writes an account of De Quincey’s career for the work. Mr. Edwin Hodder is to write the biography of the late Mr. George Smith, of Coalville, who was chiefly known for his work on behalf of children employed in canal boats and gipsy vans. A biography of the late Lord Clarence Paget, consisting of diaries and memoirs, edited by Sir  ## p. (#471) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 17 Arthur Otway, will be published by Messrs. Chapman and Hall early in the autumn. Edinburgh is moving to celebrate the cen- tenary of the birth of Thomas Carlyle. The assistance of Professor Masson and Principal Muir has been secured amongst others, and various literary and other societies will take part. Mr. Thomas Usher, secretary of the Border Counties Association, Edinburgh, invites suggestions on the subject. A popular illustrated biography of Carlyle is announced for publication by Messrs. Chambers. Besides the “Centenary Burns,” which Mr. Henley and Mr. T. F. Henderson are editing, there is to be an edition of the Scottish poet by Mr. Andrew Lang. The latter is to be published by Messrs. Methuen ; the former hails from Messrs. Jack, of Edinburgh. Mr. William Wallace is revising for a new edition, the “Life and Works of Robert Burns,” by the late Dr. Robert Chambers, which will be in four or five volumes. It will have illustrations from original drawings by Mr. C. Martin Hardie, R.S.A., Mr. W. D. Mackay, R.S.A., Mr. G. O. Reid, A.R.S.A., and Mr. G. Pirie. Mr. William Archer has translated from the Norwegian Dr. Georg Brandes's work, “William Shakespeare: A Critical Study.” It will be in two volumes, and published by Mr. Heinemann. Mr. Ernest Hartley Coleridge is at work on a life of the poet, whose grandson he is. Quite recently the “Letters of Samuel Taylor Cole- ridge ’’ was published, and warmly welcomed under Mr. Coleridge’s editorship. He now invites those who may possess letters still un- published to forward them to him for use in the biography. Mr. Heinemann is publisher. A distinguished band of contributors has been got for “The Book of Beauty (late Victorian Era),” a work which Messrs. Hutchison and Co. are preparing. The writers include, for instance, Mr. Rudyard Kipling, Mr. Hall Caine, Mr. George Moore, Mr. Frankfort Moore, Mr. George Curzon, M.P., the Marchioness of Granby, Wis- countess Hood, Princess Henry of Pless, Lady Ileene Campbell, Lady Charlotte Stopford, and others; while there will be portraits by Sir Frederic Leighton, Sir John Millais, Sir Edward Burne-Jones, Mr. Luke Fildes, Mr. J. S. Sargent, Mr. Whistler, and other painters. A volume on Asia Minor, Transcaucasia, and Persia has been edited by Sir Charles Wilson for Mr. Murray's Handbook series. Messrs. A. and C. Black have just published a new novel entitled “Dr. Quantrill's Experiment: the Chronicle of a Second Marriage,” by T. Inglis. (Price 3s. 6d.) A history of the most celebrated songs of the world will begin serially in Lloyd’s News this week. It is entitled “Stories of Famous Songs,” and the author, Mr. S. J. Adair Fitz-Gerald, has spent ten years over it. The work will appear later in book form. A new illustrated quarterly will make its appearance towards the close of the year, pub- lished by Leonard C. Smithers of Effingham House, Arundel-street, Strand. The name of this publication has not yet been decided on, but a rather strong band of contributors has been got together, including Mr. Aubrey Beardsley (Art Editor), Mr. Charles Conder, Mr. F. Norreys Connell, Mr. Ernest Dowson, Mr. Havelock Ellis, Mr. Herbert P. Horne, Mr. Lionel Johnson, Mr. George Moore, Mr. Will Rothenstein, Mr. Arthur Symons (Literary Editor), and many others. Mr. Smithers intends to attempt something quite unique in the reproduction of the artistic contributions. Mr. Smithers will also publish about the same time a new novel from the pen of Mr. F. Norreys Connell, whose “House of the Strange Woman,” in spite of much hostile criticism, is reported to be rapidly “catching on,” and further editions may be looked for in due course. Mr. Connell, too, has joined the staff of the Unicorn. The Roxburghe Press will issue almost imme- diately “Furs and Fur Garments,” a history of fur garments and fur animals. It is written by Mr. Richard Davey. The statistics as to the modern fur trade have been supplied by Mr. T. S. Jay, F. Z.S., whose practical knowledge and experience of the subject should render the work particularly interesting. It will be copiously illustrated and daintily produced. An edition of 5000 copies has already been called for. The first prize of 2000 dollars offered by the Bacheller Syndicate for the best detective story of 2000 words has been awarded to Miss Mary E. Wilkins, of Randolph, Mass., and Joseph Edgar Chamberlin, of the Youth's Companion, who submitted “The Long Arm,” written in collabo- ration. Brander Matthews took the second prize with “The Twinkling of an Eye.” Both stories have appeared in Chapman's Magazine. Among the well-known writers who submitted stories in competition for the prizes were : Anna Katherine Green, Florence Marryatt, Duffield Osborne, and Robert W. Chambers. There were 3000 stories sent in. Stories worthy of honourable mention were written by John Seymour Wood, of the University Club, New York city; H. Lynde, of Richmond, Ind. ; Edgar Thormet Roy, of New York city; and David Skeets Foster, of Utica, N. Y.  ## p. (#472) ################################################ I 18 THE AUTHOR. “Nooks and Corners of Pembrokeshire,” by H, Thornhill Timmins, F.R.G.S., will shortly make its appearance. Mr. Timmins’ “Herefordshire,” which was very favourably noticed by the Press. “Nooks and Corners of Pembrokeshire * describes, in a narra- tive way, the most interesting localities of that little known county, and is very fully illustrated by over Ioo sketches of its more picturesque features, drawn upon the spot by the author. A new edition of “The Steam Navy of Eng- land,” will shortly be issued by Mr. Harry Williams, R.N., the author. The publishers are W. H. Allen and Co., 13, Waterloo-place, S.W. This work is dedicated, by special permission, to Admiral of the Fleet, His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh. The author has taken advantage of the issue of this edition of his book to add an essay on the Personnel of the Steam Branch of the Navy, but notwithstanding this enlargement of the original work, the publishing price (12s. 6d.) will be the same as before. The fifth volume of the “Annual Index to Periodicals '' issued at the Review of Reviews office is now ready. It deals with 1894, as the pre- vious issues have dealt with 1890, 1891, 1892, and 1893, and thus it forms an exhaustive classified record of the contents of the English and American periodicals of last year. It is, in fact, an attempt to present, as nearly as possible, com- plete bibliographies of every subject discussed in the magazines and reviews of the year, as opposed to a mere alphabetical arrangement of the titles of articles, which are rarely, if ever, remembered with accuracy. The price is 5s. nett. A volume of stories by Rev. W. B. Wallace, B.A. (ex-Scholar, Senior Classical Moderator, and Fellowship Prizeman) of Dublin University, is to be issued in October by the Roxbourghe Press, under the title of the first story, “The Clue of Ariadne.” The other stories are entitled, “Princess Asenath ; a Metaphysical Romance; ” and “Thrusyllus: a Legend of Capri.” Sir Henry Irving has accepted the dedication of Mr. Farquhar Palliser's new work—a mytho- logical play in blank verse, entitled “Ermelyn,” the first portion of which had been previously sub- mitted for perusal. Mr. Farquhar Palliser, whose concluding lines to “Christopher Marlowe” were quoted by Sir Henry Irving at the unveiling of the Marlowe Memorial in Canterbury, is the author (under the nom de plume of “ Heber K. Daniels’) of the “Tales of a Terrace ’’ series, “Me and Jim,” and many other short stories and sketches. The work is similar to A little volume entitled “The Outcast ’’ will be published by the S.P.C.K. on 1st Oct. It will contain two short but very characteristic tales from the modern Greek of M. D. Kikela and M. Rarkavitsa, translated and adapted by F. Bayford Harrison. Mr. A. W. Gillman, grandson of “Coleridge's Gillman,” is about to produce a book called “The Gillmans of Highgate,” in which will be found much fresh information concerning Coleridge's residence with the Gillmans. There are also portraits, letters, &c., never before published. The publisher will be Mr. Elliot Stock, and the work will be in small quarto. New Zealand is waking up to her literary possi- bilities and duties. It is, indeed, almost time that she should contribute something to the literature of the day. A novel by Mrs. Suisted, of Westport, New Zealand, has been purchased by Messrs. Tillotson and Sons, of Bolton. In their hands Mrs. Suisted may rest assured that she will have a very good chance of making a name over the whole of the English-speaking world. The work will probably appear at Christmas or early mext Wear. “Doctor Johnson and the Fair Sex: a Study of Contrasts,” is the title of a work by Mr. W. H. Craig, of Lincoln's Inn, to be published by Messrs. Sampson Low. It will contain portraits of the Doctor and of ladies whose names happen in the volume—Miss Hannah Moore, Mrs. Siddons, Mrs Abington, Miss Burney, Mrs. Carter, and others. To drive briskly in a post-chaise with a pretty woman who understood him was, it will be remembered, the ideal existence the “old lion ” pictured on One occasion. - Mrs. W. K. Clifford has enlarged and rewritten her “A Flash of Summer,” which appeared in the Illustrated London News, and it will be issued soon in book form by Messrs. Methuen. Mr, Elkin Matthews is to issue at intervals, beginning in November, a series of shilling volumes of poetry. The first will be “London Poems,” by Mr. Lawrence Binyon, and the second by Mr. Robert Bridges. A book by Madame Belloc, called “In a Walled Garden,” which has a place in Messrs. Ward and Downey's list of forthcoming publications, is to contain personal recollections of, amongst others, George Eliot, “Barry Cornwall,” Mary Hewitt, Basil Montagu, Mrs. Procter, and Cardinal Manning. The same publishers will also send out “A Comedy of Contrasts,” by W. J. Locke, author of “At the Gate of Samaria.” Dr. Robertson Nicoll and Mr. Thomas Wise are associated in editing a work entitled “Literary  ## p. (#473) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I I 9 Anecdotes of the Nineteenth Century: Contri- butions towards a Literary History of the Period,” the first volume of which will be issued shortly by Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton. A portrait of William Black (which has not previously been published), etched upon steel by the late William Bell Scott, is to be the frontispiece; and the contents will include the trial of Blake for sedition; Mrs. Browning on Tennyson; A. H. Hallam and the Tennysons; biographies of Thomas Wade, Richard Henry Horne, and Charles Wells, each with new material; a biblio- graphy of Browning; and letters from Shelley to Leigh Hunt. The edition is limited to Iooo copies. The September output of books was fairly large, but no work of outstanding importance appeared. That which was of most siguificance was of political rather than literary interest, namely, “ The Chitral Campaign : a Narrative of Events in Chitral, Swat, and Bajour,” the writer of which is Mr. H. C. Thomson, a press correspondent who accompanied the relief force. Mr. Crockett’s “The Man of the Moss Hags” (Ibister); George Macdonald's new romance, “Lilith ” (Chatto and Windus); “Clarence,” by Bret Harte (Chatto and Windus); “A Woman in It,” by Rita (Hutchinson); and “Four Years of Novel Reading,” by R. G. Moulton (Isbister), were some of the more distinctive of the books of the month. The last named work, whose author is a Professor of English Literature in the University of Chicago, tells of the experiment of establishing in a Northumberland village a novel- reading union on the lines that fiction is not intended solely for amusement, but should fill the reader's soul “with a sense of artistic beauty, and make him long to be good.” A volume of up-to-date poems entitled “Arrows of Song,” the author of which, though said to have achieved distinction as a writer, does not meantime wish his identity unveiled, is to be published by Messrs. Hutchinson about a month hence. Guy de Maupassant is the model chosen by the author of a little volume to be published by Mr. George Redway, entitled “How to Write Fiction, especially the Art of Short Story Writing: A Study in Technique.” A new birth in the periodical press during September is the Unicorn, a threepenny illus- trated weekly, edited by Mr. L. Raven-Hill, the well-known artist. The short story is to be made a feature. Other events of note in this depart- ment of literature are the change in the proprie- torship of Judy, from Mr. Gilbert Dalziel to Miss Gillian Debenham, Mr. C. H. Abbot, formerly sub-editor, getting the editor's chair; the resig- nation of Mr. Stanhope Sprigg from the editor- ship of the Windsor Magazine, which, however, does not come about until February next; and the alteration by which the American magazines, the Century and the St. Nicholas, will henceforth be published in this country by Messrs. Mac- millan and Co. in place of Mr. Unwin. Mr. J. F. Hogan's work, “The Sister Domi- nions,” the result of a tour of Canada and Australia during the last Parliamentary recess, will appear from Messrs. Ward and Downey in a few days. Mr. Edward Abbot Parry will immediately produce a fairy story, “Katawampus and its Treatment and Cure,” a moral story without morality. The book will be illustrated by Archie McGregor, and will be published by David Nutt, 270, Strand. At a meeting of the International League of Press Clubs, recently held at Philadelphia, one of Our members, Miss Amelia Josephine Cook, addressed a meeting on the subject of the Society of Authors and its work and aims in this country. She especially advocated the establishment of a Pension Fund in connection with the American Society or with the League of Press Clubs. The idea appears to have commanded the sympathy and interest of her hearers, and there is some hope that the interest thus created may be followed up. *-* - CORRESPONDENCE, I.—LECTURING IN AMERICA. OBSERVE that my recent letter to the Author, in which I warned lecturers going to America not to be misled by sensational rumours as to the profits to be earned, has been generally misquoted as being an acknowledgment upon my part that my own tour was unsuccessful. This would be immaterial if it were not that it places my manager, Major J. B. Pond, in a false position, since he has publicly stated that my tour was successful far beyond all possible expecta- tions. It is only fair to him to say that, during ten weeks, I hardly ever spoke to a house which was not full, and that I had to refuse more engagements than I accepted. I had certainly considerably more to do than I desired. I was able, however, when I was over there, to see something of the conditions of lecturing, and when I observed a very large sum mentioned in your columns as being obtained per night, I thought it right to warn brother authors or lecturers to be sure of their ground before cross- ing the Atlantic. My Calculation was based upon  ## p. (#474) ################################################ I 2G) THE AUTHOR. their giving four lectures a week. I have given as many as ten, but the physical strain was con- siderable. Far from being disappointed at the results of Major Pond's arrangements, I was amazed at their success. I repeat, however, that the making of money should be a secondary object, and there will then be no risk of disap- pointment. A. CONAN Doy L.E. II.-EVERY MAN HIS OWN PUBLISHER. There is no practical difficulty in now ascertain- ing the approximate cost of producing any ordi- nary mew book; but, having published his book, how is an unknown author to introduce it to the bookselling trade, and to give it on its own merits a fair chance of sale through the usual trade channels P The publisher, we know, has effective means to promote the sale of the books that he produces, by means of advertisement, the bookselling trade, circulating libraries, &c.; but the unknown author who may wish to publish his own book has usually no trade connection, and has in fact at present no available machinery for offering his book for sale, however intrinsically good or well written it may be. If the Society of Authors can show how, under the circumstances, would-be authors can dispense with the publisher's services, and what alterna- tive machinery exists to enable such persons when desirous of publishing their own books to carry out their object in a sound and business- like way, I cannot but think that many persons might be tempted to use that machinery. M. A. [There is but one way, and that is to do exactly what the publisher does—send round the book to the trade, advertise it, and send out copies for review. John Ruskin has shown the world how to do without the publisher. Everybody, however, would not find it pay so well as John Ruskin, Where a book is published for a special purpose, and to meet a limited demand, why should not the author advertise that it is to be had from his own residence P-ED.] III.—HIs Own BOOK PRODUCER. I too have an experience to record as to new ways of book-producing. A child’s book was on hand. Christmas before last small parcels of type were coming in, and the evenings saw us propping up the aggravating little letters. Meanwhile wood blocks were being cut in a fishing loft by the Sea. Having mastered the elements of printing, we engaged a capable printer to work with us. We found our knowledge sufficient to enable us to market for some time. get our own way when tradition was against us. Paper had to be found, and we searched London with a fat Jesuit schoolbook in our hands for sample. A coarse handmade paper at 19s. a ream, almost identical with that of our exemplar, was at length discovered. Finally we printed off two sheets of eight pages a week, the edition consisting of 300 copies of I2O pages. As the sheets left the press they again passed through our hands in order that certain initial letters might receive a wash of colour. We did not sell the book. A well-known firm kindly undertook to publish it at a moderate percentage, but though there would have been a good profit if the edition had been sold, either the price (IOS.) was too high, or we did not advertise enough, or the matter and shape did not interest any public. The cost was small compared with any recognised means of production. A. S. *- - -º New interest is being awakened in the writings of Sidney Lanier, whose books, previous to his death, had a limited circulation. A new edition of his “Select Poems ” has appeared, and atten- tion is being frequently called to his “Science of English Verse.” W. H. Ward found enough of material in the busy life of Lanier to make a captivating biography, which has been on the Sidney Lanier was a Southern man, and served in the Confederate army through the war. He enlisted as a private, and refused promotion three times, that he might be near a younger brother, who was in the same regiment. He was a prisoner in the Union army, and wrote “Tiger Lilies” to describe this period in his experience. After he came out of the Con- federate army Lanier studied law, presided over an academy, and lectured at Johns Hopkins University on “The English Novel.” His lecture appeared afterwards in book form. In 1873 he made his home in Baltimore, accepting an engage- ment as first flute for the Peabody's symphony concerts. His father desired that he should return to Macon, Ga., and engage in the practice of law, but, being in feeble health (for he was afflicted with consumption), he believed that his chances for life were better in Baltimore than in Macon, and he said that he could not consent to be a third-rate, struggling lawyer for the rest of his life, since he had been assured by good judges that he was the greatest flute player in the world. Besides, he had high hopes of a successful career in literature. He died at Baltimore of consump- tion, September 7, 1881, at the age of thirty-nine. —Chautauquan. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 05 (October 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 05 (October 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-10-01-The-Author-6-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/283/1895-11-01-The-Author-6-6.pdf 6765d70b53f0a2fecd0a7e2a09d74878 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-11-01 Volume 6 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 121–148 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18951101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CON DUCTED BY WALTER BESAN T. Wol. VI.-No. 6.] NOVEMBER 1, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. JFor the Opinions eaſpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are "esponsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as earpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *-* → HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances show.ld be crossed Union iBank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *~~ 2–% e- * *-*. WARNINGS AND ADWICE. 1. TYRAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £1 o must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eacept the cost of the stamp. 4. AsCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES To BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.–Be very careful. Yow cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERs.-Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any accownt whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. I2. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTS. — Reep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with: business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *~ * ~ * g- > --> HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. WERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. - 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the O 2  ## p. (#476) ################################################ I 22 THE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. - 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. - 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *-- * ~ * e- * *-*. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. - 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations proxmptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence : does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray zoostage. -. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department * for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted '' is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. ~s-A -* ~ *-*. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. Subscription for the year. - The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Awthor should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest. or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P 4. Those who possess the “Cost of Production * are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at.  ## p. (#477) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 23 Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, 'by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- r- - - FROM THE COMMITTEE. HE Secretary has in hand the preparation of clauses to meet the various points necessary for an agreement in any of the ordinary methods of publishing. Dr. Jurisconsult Ernst Lange, of Zurich, has prepared and presented to the Committee a paper on the “Contracts of Publishing ” in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzer- land. It has been resolved to print this pamphlet uniform with the “Cost of Production.” The best thanks of the Committee were passed to Dr. Lange for this gift. A somewhat interesting case has been before the Com- mittee. It would have been more interesting had it been settled in a court of law by a friendly action. The case is one in which an author’s MS. was accidentally burned while in charge of a publishing firm. Of course this accident entails upon the author a great deal of labour. IHow far are the publishers liable in such a case ? Did they take reasonable precautions in the matter P The case has been settled, one hopes to the satisfaction of both parties. But still the question of what constitutes reasonable precau- tions remains open. An analysis of the “autumn announce- ments,” classified into authors, subjects, and publishers, is presented to readers with this number of the Awthor. The lists used are those of the “Announcement Number’ of the Publishers’ Circular. The omission of four or five firms is due to the fact that they did not appear in the circular.— G. H. THRING, Secretary. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. WHE visit of Mr. Hall Caine to Canada promises to produce the fruits of concilia- tion and peace. So long as Canada. On her side stuck out stiffly for the right to make her own copyright, even if it brought the whole of Fnglish literature to ruin, and so long as we on our's protested against the iniquity of these claims and the extreme unpleasantness of being ruined in order to bring a temporary flow of dollars into the pockets of a few Canadian printers, nothing could be done. Now that Mr. Hall Caine has gone over as our representative, the matter has a chance of being talked over amicably. He has been very favour- ably received so far, both in the States and in Canada. The following is the latest intelligence : OTTAWA, Oct. 20. The importance of the Canadian copyright question is clearly shown by the fact that the Governments of France, Belgium, and the United States have caused their repre- sentatives in this country to report upon the probable effect of Canadian copyright legislation. Mr. Hall Caine has concluded for the present his business with the Privy Council of the Dominion and has left for Toronto. He will return here about the middle of November. The opinion prevails in official circles that new legislation on the subject of copyright will be introduced into the Dominion Parliament in the coming session. The Premier says that Mr. Hall Caine has presented the case of the British authors in a moderate and diplomatic manner. The serious test, however, will come when he returns to Ottawa to discuss details. Meantime, Mr. Hall Caine is over- whelmed with offers of hospitality. He has accepted an invitation from Canadian publishers at Toronto this week, and from American publishers in New York on Nov. I.-- Times. An important contribution to the subject has been made by Mr. Herbert Spencer in the Times of Oct. 22. After demolishing Sir Charles Tupper's contention about the expressed opinion of certain British authors, he says: And now let me point out an important issue which is entirely ignored. The requirement that, to obtain copy- right in the United States, a book must be manufactured there prevents the writing of many books which would otherwise be written. On works of amusement it does not weigh heavily, but on works of instruction it often weighs with fatal effect—it does not kill them, but it prevents them from being born. Many valuable treatises which men of science wish to write are never written because the losses entailed would be too great. But could writers of grave books have both the English and American markets, while bearing only one cost of production instead of two, many who are now silent would be enabled, without ruining themselves, to give the public such benefits as might result from their knowledge and ideas. That the existing system discourages literature of the kind which most needs encouraging I am able to give conclusive proof. When in 1860, after issuing the prospectus of the series of works which has since occupied me, I had to decide whether or not I might with prudence commence, the prospect of some sale in America finally determined me. Certain arrange- ments were made under which a portion of the edition printed here was sent over, and under which the small circulation to be obtained there, added to the circu- lation to be obtained here, made possible a return sufficient to pay expenses and leave a small surplus. But the possibility of this arrangement depended wholly upon the ability to make the setting up of type here serve for the American market as well as for the English. Notwith- standing this economy, it resulted that inadequate returns obliged me so continually to trench upon what little pro- perty I possessed that, in 1866, I had to issue a notice of discontinuance—a notice which was withdrawn only because certain incidents increased my private resources. Thus it is manifest that had I not obtained a sale in America with- out reprinting there the works which have occupied me since 1860 would never have been written. “So much the better,” many people will say, That may  ## p. (#478) ################################################ I 24 THE AUTHOIR. be. I cite this experience not as illustrative of a special result, but as illustrative of a general result. There needs, I think, no further proof that the interdicting clause of the American Copyright Act prevents the publication of many books of the graver kinds which would otherwise be pub- lished. And on the same day the Times thus summed up the case in a leading article: The discussion has not been altogether without effect. The Canadian Government sent a representative, the Deputy Minister of Justice, to this country, who was made acquainted with the claims and wishes of British authors and publishers. In consequence of this mission, it is believed, the Colonial Government have allowed it to be understood that they are not unwilling to introduce certain modifications into the law passed by the Dominion Parlia- ment. In order to follow up this suggestion of compromise, Mr. Hall Caine was deputed by the Incorporated Society of Authors to visit Canada and to place before the politicians of the Dominion the views of his comrades in the world of letters. His reception by the Canadians has been most gratifying, as the telegrams we have published from time to time have shown, and he is himself of opinion that the people of Canada in general do not care for, or at least do not clamour for, the Copyright Bill demanded by half-a- dozen printing firms. But whether any real impression has been produced upon those who hold the strings of legislation is still a matter of doubt. Mr. Hall Caine and others have laid stress on the fact that what is asked for is only that Canada may be deterred from legislating in a manner unfairly affecting the interests of what may be surely called a not unimportant section of the community at home. In Mr. Hall Caine's opinion the case is not hopeless. If the interests of British authors can be protected against piracy, and if the international agreement into which the United States have been brought with so much difficulty is not imperilled, there can be no desire in this country to restrict in the smallest degree the legislative independence of the Canadians in regard to copyright. At the same time it is fair to ask Canada whether it is either wise or just to push her pretensions in this matter to the utmost. If Canada is to have a separate copyright law of her own, every British colony may claim the same power, and this literary par- ticularism, however it may benefit local publishers and printers, can only be injurious—indeed, as Mr. Spencer contends, quite ruinous—to the real producers of books. It would be lamentable if, after a considerable advance had been made towards international copyright, such a check should be given to progress. We trust that the new legislation on this subject, which, it is said, is likely to be brought forward in the coming session at Ottawa, will be governed by larger views than those of a small body of local traders. The following important telegram appeared in the Times of Oct. 26: OTTAwa, Oct. 25. Mr. Hall Caine has been busy this week with the Toronto publishers. He has submitted to them his promised amend- ments to the Canadian Act of 1889, and, although the interested class find it hard to accept them as a whole and have deferred their decision for a few days, they admit that the proposals are much the best of any which have reached them from the outside. Mr. Hall Caine's proposals admit the manufacturing clause, but on terms much more favour- able to the author than the manufacturing clause of the |United States. The Toronto publishers and booksellers entertained Mr. Hall Caine at a banquet at the National Club to-night. Mr. Hall Caine delivered a speech, in the course of which he admitted that the facts of Canada’s geographical position. in relation to the United States, the non-acceptance by the latter Power of the Berne Convention, and the presence in the United States of a manufacturing clause in favour of American printers justified Canada to a certain extent in her demand for a measure of self-control and for a limited right to produce books intended for the Canadian market. He said this guardedly, after reflection, and always with the reservation that all manufacturing clauses were objectionable to authors and that limitation of the principle of copyright was only to be allowed under peculiar and trying conditions. Mr. Hall Caine went on. to say:- As long as the United States keep out of the Berne Con- vention, and as long as they insist on manufacturing their own books, just so long, but not one hour longer, I would, speaking for myself alone, be willing to grant to Canada— divided as she is from the United States only by an imagi- nary border which is easily passed—the right to make her own books under some measure of control on the part of the authors. Given this authors’ control I do not think your Canadian copyright should be any cause of offence to America or should disturb the understanding on which the President made his proclamation. I do not think it ought to be in opposition to the spirit of the Berne Convention, the second article of which seems to provide for just such cases as yours. But everything depends on the measure of . control which you leave to the author, and I must tell you at once that unlimited licensing under the direction of your Government would be entirely inconsistent with the idea of authors’ rights entertained by the signatories of the Berne. Convention. Some form of licensing I, personally, advo- cate for Canada, who is under peculiar difficulties in her present relations to the United States with its right to. manufacture, but it must be single licensing, and must take cognisance of authors’ control. That will not only be best, for us but also best for you—best for you as authors, as readers, and as printers and publishers. It is not for me. now to say more precisely what system of licensing under authors’ control I should urge my brother authors to accept. I have formulated a scheme, which, as you know, I am sub- mitting to your Government, and which I shall propose to my fellow-authors without prejudice. I believe they will consider it fully and fairly, and I have every confidence that your Government will use as much of it as seems sound and wise. II.-CANADIAN WRITERs AND THE COPYRIGHT ACT. A “Canadian Author’’ writes to the Times as follows: In coupling the authors with the publishers of Canada Sir Charles Tupper implies that the interests of the two classes are identical. This shows that one member of the Dominion Cabinet at least is in the dark as to the real bearings of his own Act. The interest of the Canadian author, instead of being, in this matter, identical with that of the printers, whom Sir Charles Tupper honours with the name of publishers, is diametrically opposed to it. Canadian writers would suffer from competition with pirated Works, English or American, just as American authors suffered from competition with pirated  ## p. (#479) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 25 English works in the days before international copyright. Publishing, as the Canadian author of any important work other than local must, not in Canada but in England or the Tſnited States, he could not afford to reprint in Canada, a country which has but a limited reading public, for the sake of obtaining Canadian copyright. Canadian writers were not consulted about the Act, nor had they anything to do with it. It was carried by the influence of a few interested individuals or firms through a Parliament not highly qualified to legislate on questions of this kind. Now that the attention of writers in Canada has been called to the matter, all with whom I have had an opportunity of speaking are opposed to the Act. Let there be one copyright for the whole Empire. This is the only satisfactory settlement of the question. Is each colonial dependency to have its own copyright, and Australia six, with practical liberty of piracy all round P In the Canadian Monthly Professor Goldwin Smith deals with the Canadian copyright question as follows: It is time that Canadian writers should pay attention in their own interests to the Canadian Copyright Bill. Hitherto the matter has been in the hands of the publishers or printers, while the writers, who were equally concerned, were not being consulted, and appear hardly to have known what was going on till the controversy about the ratification of the Bill by the Imperial Government arose. The Minister of Justice, speaking at Toronto against Imperial interference with Canadian legislation, coupled Canadian authors with Canadian publishers in a way show- ing that he supposed the interests of the two classes to be identical, and alike opposed to those of their British rivals. This proves that the Minister is himself ill-informed as to the effects of the Bill. It might have occurred to him that the interest of the native producer of literary Wares could not, any more than that of the native producer of any other wares, be identical with that of the importer of the same wares unpaid for, or paid for under their proper price. That the Bill is injurious to British authors and publishers is not denied. The Minister of Justice himself compares it to the protective tariff, which, he admits, is adverse to the British producer. To say nothing of justice or regard for the rights of our fellow-subjects of the Empire, the literary interest of Great Britain is powerful, and largely controls. British opinion through the Press. The same may be said with regard to the same interest in the United States, which is equally threatened by the Bill. It seems hardly worth the while of Canada to provoke two such enmities for the sake of furthering the commercial objects of a few individuals or firms.-The Evening Telegraph, Sept. 30. III.-COI/ONIAI, CoPYRIGHT. By WALTER BESANT. (Reprinted from the Melbowtime Argus.) In dealing with the subject of Colonial Copy- right I must be understood to speak as a man of letters only, and not as a lawyer. I admit, of course, that the law, as it concerns every possible subject, must underlie all other considerations. At the same time I hope to show that there are special considerations, conditions, and facts con- nected with copyright which require it to be treated as a subject for legislation, quite apart from all other branches of trade and industry. At this present moment Canada is endeavouring to effect a change in her copyright law, which fills with dismay everybody concerned with the literature of the English-speaking races. This change is advocated by a small knot of Canadian printers who have succeeded somehow in pulling the political strings. Protests of all kinds have been showered upon the Canadians; deputations of authors and publishers have most vehemently set forth their views, partly to Lord Ripon, from whom little can be expected; partly in the daily papers; papers have been written in the maga. zines; and the case, which includes the whole British Empire, with the United States, against Canada, has been formally drawn up for the Society of Authors by their counsel. By the existing Copyright Acts—those of 1842 and of 1846—the colonies now stand on exactly the same footing as the mother country; that is to say, a book published in Melbourne is pro- tected from piracy as much as a book published in London. Further, by the Berne Convention, which is now joined by all civilised countries in the world, except one, the rights of authors are respected in whatever country he produces his book. Lastly, the United States of America have been induced, after infinite trouble, to grant pro- tection from piracy on the condition of separate printing, within a certain time, in their country. It is not a gracious, but a grudging condition. However, it serves, and it produces much less in- convenience than was anticipated. What this international copyright means, then, is this. A French writer publishing in Paris cannot be re- published or translated, in whole or in part, in London or in New York, without his own consent. Of course, this may mean a very considerable privilege. It would give, for instance, to such great writers as Renan and Victor Hugo, the control over translations which are too often  ## p. (#480) ################################################ I 26 THE AUTHOR. slovenly and sometimes misrepresenting ; it would prevent the publication of garbled and imperfect editions; and it would insure them the English, German, and Italian markets, whatever may be their value, in addition to the French market. But the French rights in English-speaking coun- tries are a small matter. Let us consider rather the present position of our own people, the authors of the British Empire, and those gene- rally of the English-speaking race, whether belong- ing to our empire or to the United States of America. First of all, our authors have before them a possible audience which already far surpasses any audience that the world of letters has ever yet commanded. A great poet such as Tennyson, a great novelist such as Dickens, now addresses nearly forty millions in these islands, sixty millions in the States, in Canada five millions, in Australia, New Zealand, the Cape, the Islands, and in India—where the educated Hindoo reads English literature with avidity—another twenty millions at least. This immense audience of a hundred and twenty millions is increasing by leaps and bounds; the child now in the cradle will, if it lives out the natural span, see it increased threefold. To this unprecedented congregation — this boundless audience—the author of the present moment speaks. Compare this audience with that enjoyed by Virgil, who spoke to that very small part of the Roman Empire where Latin was the language of the people; with that of a mediaeval poet such as Chaucer, who spoke to an England of four millions, and those divided up into dialects which were not understood by each other; with that of Shakespeare, when England had no more than five or six millions; with that of Wordsworth, who wrote when America, con- tained three or four millions and when Australia. was not. Or compare this audience with that possessed by the modern Frenchman with thirty- five millions, by the German with his forty millions, by the Dane, the Dutchman, the Italian, or the Swede. There is no comparison. At the present the man with a message to the English-speaking peoples has this wonderful power, never before possessed in anything like the same fulness and the same strength. He prints his book in London and it goes over all the British possessions; he prints it at the same time in New York and it goes over the whole of America. A novel lies before me whose circula- tion in our own country and colonies has already reached the number of 55,000, the sale still going on. If it sells only 30,000 in the States we have a circulation of 85,000. And if we allow only IOO readers to each volume we have an audience for this one writer of eight millions and a half. Do you think an estimate of IOO readers too many P I do not, considering the way in which the book is passed from hand to hand, and is called for at all libraries, free and circulating, and the way in which it is lent from house to house. By the present arrangement, then, the success- ful author may, if he pleases, control the publi- cation of his book, the price, and its appearance. He commands the immense market over the British Empire and the American Republic. He derives from his works an income which places him on a level almost with the successful barrister, and he has stepped out from his previous condi- tion of degrading dependence upon the so-called “generosity' of publishers to that of the master of a considerable estate. In this world we honour —and we rightly honour—the strong, the success- ful, and the rich. We despise the weak, the dependent, and the poor. Therefore literature, which is only now beginning to be wealthy as a profession, has within the last few years stepped forth out of contempt into honour. Understand me. I know that the individual poet, novelist, essayist has always been held in honour. But his profession has always been held in contempt. All this change has been the result of the Imperial Copyright Act, the Berne Convention, and the American International Copyright Act. These measures have thrown open to all of us, whether we belong to Melbourne or New Zealand or Tobago or London, a profession more noble than any other, daily growing more and more in honour, daily growing richer, more envied, and more powerful. So much for the author. What about those who were not authors P What will this common possession of a common literature do for us? First of all, when we honour the profession we honour him who belongs to it. With honour goes authority. The voice of the author begins to assume the tone of authority. We all of us help to make him heard; we look about us to find, if we can, the man with a voice. Already it makes to the reader no difference whether his author speaks from Chicago or from London; to the author, however, it makes all the difference whether he is speaking to a now half-populated state of America or to the world. In the former case he is local and provincial, marrow and limited; in the latter case he is compelled, by the vastness of his audience, to become broad and human. There are already, in fact, two literatures with us—the one, narrow and local, ephemeral and provincial, unknown outside its own limits; the other, boundless as humanity itself. To the latter, for instance, belong, of our own time,  ## p. (#481) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 27 Tennyson and Longfellow, Carlyle and Emerson, Thackeray and Dickens. To the other belong most of those who rain down upon us the shower of new books published every month, destined for the greater part to die in the year of their birth; the little poets with their dainty little editions of 250 copies; the little novelists of whoun the libraries take 500 or Iooo; the little essayists, and all the little people whose only merit—but this is considerable—is that they love letters and the literary life, and would fain, if kind heaven permitted, lead that life. Then one objects, “But before the Inter- national and Imperial Copyright Acts, English books got into America, and American books into England.” They did; and now I will show you what is going to happen if the Canadian printers have their unholy way. That is, I will show you what will happen by pointing out what did happen before the passing of these Acts. The true “inwardness '' of the Canadians is that they intend this legalised piracy for the sake of a few printers. Their intention is not to pro- vide their own people with good literature, because that is done already, but to issue cheap reprints of English authors, and to flood the American markets with vilely-printed books at 6d. each. Experience shows that over the long frontier of Canada and America, it is absolutely impossible to keep out pirated books. In the old days, before the International Copyright Act was passed, American pirated editions were openly sold in Canada, nobody interfering. In this country, though to a much less degree, Tauch- nitz editions are imported and sold. The Society of Authors has twice memoralised the Colonial Office to prevent the sale of American pirated reprints in Jamaica, at the Cape, at Singapore, and other places. It requires an amount of watchfulness on the part of Customs and police, which, I suppose, we can hardly expect. At the present moment, however, there are no American pirates and no American pirated editions. The danger is from ourselves, and we are actually memoralising the Colonial Office against acts of piracy threatened by our own fellow subjects. The effects of the old American piracy were these, among others. The pirates brought out their books in the commonest and vilest form at the cheapest possible price. The people bought them in the railway trains, read them, and threw them out of window. Nobody wanted to keep the abominable things. But the abominable things were modern English literature. There- fore, literature came to be considered by the whole American people, except the cultured classes, as a thing of no account or value. Who would wish to keep the works of the greatest WOL, WI. poet, the greatest dramatist, the greatest preacher, in a dirty edition on the vilest paper and in the vilest type P Those who love literature aright like to have their books daintily printed, beauti- fully bound, as becomes a thing which is our most valued and most precious possession. For my own part I hate and detest that kind of cheap literature which dares to present great works in unworthy form. I would rather not have a book at all than have it in such a form. A good book is like a lovely woman—it must be well and tastefully dressed. Literature itself, therefore, was degraded by these detestable editions. People, again, were taught to expect books for nothing. Now, since no other kind of work can be got for nothing, since none of those Americans who bought the dirt cheap books ever thought of working for nothing, it followed, as a matter of course, that the makers of these books became of no more account in the eyes of the mass than the wretched slaves of the sweater—pitied because they are so sweated, despised because they are so helpless. Is this good for literature ? Another of the pernicious effects of piracy—a matural recoil—was the practical starving of American authors. It is not too much to say that until the passing of the Act of 1891 native American literature was, by the very acts of the Americans themselves, starved and stunted. Only those engaged in literature alone—made of it their livelihood—who could not help it. I mean, because the promptings of natural aptitude, or genius, if you like, forced literature upon them, because they could do nothing else. Hardly anyone, therefore, tried to liveby literature. That, it was recognised, was a thing ridiculous and impossible. Journalism helped along some American writers, lecturing some, a professorial chair a good many. Lowell was a professor; Oliver Wendell Holmes was a lecturer; Nathaniel Hawthorne was American Consul in England. What hope was there for the American author when the whole of the English literature could be bought for 6d. a volume * That is now changed; the American author, like his English rival, is assuming independence; he can now meet that English rival face to face on equal terms. “We are both,” he says, “published in the same form and at the same price. Let critics and the public choose between us or take us both.” If both are good let us take both ; there is always room for good work; if one is better than the other let us take the better man without asking whether he is American or English. ! Let us return to the Canadian experiment. I tell you what happened speaking from the year I 995, a distance of time which conveys certain P  ## p. (#482) ################################################ I 28 THE AUTHOR. advantages. It enables us, you understand, to speak outside the heat and prejudice of the moment and with due regard to the proportion of things. - “In the year 1895 the Canadians, being still nominally a colony of Great Britain, though in reality independent, passed an Act in favour of a few printers which had very far reaching conse- quences. These consequences, it is necessary to explain, were pointed out at the time as perfectly certain to follow. It was, indeed, easy to pro- phesy that they would follow. By this Act Canadian printers were empowered to reprint any books that were not printed and published in Canada within one month of their appearance elsewhere. There was also a clause granting a royalty of Io per cent.—an iniquitous and paltry royalty—to the author. As Canada was already engaged to pay a royalty of 12% per cent. to the author, and as she had never made any serious attempt to discharge this duty, the new offer was treated with contempt. Indeed, there was never the least attempt to carry out this part of the Act. When it was passed, owing to the miserable weakness of the Colonial Minister, the Canadians made haste to show what had been their intention all along. They published rapidly, at the rate of one volume a week, all the popular writers of the day. These books were on bad paper, with bad type, put together anyhow for cheapness; they were sold at the price of sixpence, and presently they began to appear in all the American towns, on all the American bookstalls, and in all the American trains. Once more, the American people, who for four years had been learning that the acquisition of a good book is like the acqui- sition of any other precious thing—that it wants money—were again taught that the cheapest thing in the world, and therefore the most value- less, was literature. The Canadian printers at first did very well; presently, of course, others rushed into the trade, and competition speedily devoured the profits. But the other colonies now took up the subject. There are printers every- where: and there are people everywhere who would like to get books for nothing, re- gardless of consequences. “Why, it was asked in Melbourne, Sydney, Adelaide, New Zealand, Cape Town, Calcutta, Bombay, ‘should not our printers share in this great busi- ness? Let us have our own Copyright Act. Det us do what we like with foreign authors. We need not pretend to give royalties. We are not obliged to give anything; we will not give. anything.’ So they, too, joined in. And then the Americans saw that there was nothing to be done but to repeal their Copyright Act, and this they did. The first thing, of course, was to crush the Canadian printers, who had done all the mischief. This they effected very easily in a few months by underselling at a loss. So the Canadian printer went bankrupt, and all that Canada got for herself out of her iniquity was the bankruptcy of these printers, a general deter- mination on the part of her people to get books for nothing, and a general contempt for letters. In America the authors saw with dismay the return to the old condition of things; they were once more face to face with a cut throat competi- tion ; the English author could be had for nothing; who would pay the American author anything P In the colonies, each had its own Copyright Act; they were united in one point only—that they would pirate everything. Litera- ture among themselves, therefore, was absolutely killed; the market of the Melbourne publisher, for instance, was bounded by the narrow borders of the State of Victoria. One is not surprised to hear, for instance, that in a very short time the only Melbourne publisher left conducted his business from a hand-barrow. In Great Britain, partly owing to the contempt into which litera- ture fell, and partly causing this contempt, the colonial and American reprints were introduced wholesale and sold without let or hindrance. And so for a whole generation literature fell, being cultivated only by an enthusiast here and there, or by a rich amateur. With the decay of letters set in that other period of decay and decline which belongs to the following chapter of our history.” IV.-ADVERTISEMENTs. Everything that is unknown is enormous. That is why the cost of advertisements generally looms before the imagination as so stupendous. The following table will explain what advertising a book really means. It shows, that is, how much is added to the cost of a book by advertising to the extent of £5, £2O, &c., up to £100 for nooo, 2000, up to 40,000 copies. The figures mean pence : Edition. £5 31 O | 32O || 4:30 350 38o 31 oo d d. d d. d. d. d. IOOO I 1. 2# 4; 7% I 2 | IQ# 24 2OOO 3. I} | .2% 3% 6 9; I 2 3OOO # # I # 2} | 4 || 6% | 8 5000 # ## | # I # 2} | 3}} | 4; IO,OOO #; #; ## ## I} | I }} | .2% 2O,OOO #; #; # #; # ## I} - 3 - ! s t 40,000 Tàu #5 | #: #; | #; ## | # It will be seen from this table that, while the cost of advertising is very large per copy for Small editions, for large editions it may be  ## p. (#483) ################################################ TIIE AUTHOR. I 29 almost neglected as for single copies. Thus to spend £100 in advertising a book of which no more than IOOO copies are printed or can be sold, adds 2s. to the cost of every volume; so that (see Cost of Production, p. 3i) if a book of 2O sheets of 34 lines and 339 words to a page in long primer, without moulding or stereotyping, and allowing 4; d. a copy for binding, cost £79, or with corrections about £80, i.e., Is. 7#d. to each copy, an additional 2s. On the production makes such a book published at a loss. Sometimes this price is raised to 7s. 6d., or even more in order to allow for advertising. Sometimes, again, pub- lishers seem perfectly reckless about the money spent in advertising. Thus an account was some time ago sent to the Society showing that about £230 had been spent in advertising a book pub- lished at 7s. 6d., of which some 5000 copies had been sold. A detailed account was demanded and furnished. The account appeared to be quite correct, being examined and tested here and there. It seemed as if the publisher had been ransacking the country to find the least eligible of country papers. This, however, was an extreme case. On the other hand, when a book reaches, say, 10,000 copies, 38 IOO can be spent upon it without adding any more than 23d. to the cost of produc- tion, while with a very large circulation of 40,000 copies 3200 can be spent, if necessary– but it would not be necessary—without adding more than I d. to the cost. It is needless to say that these figures do not include advertisements which cost nothing, i.e., those of the publishers' circulars, magazines, &c., nor those which are simple exchanges. There are, however, several ways in which a loook is advertised. 1. By paying, as considered above, for an adver- tisement in the papers. 2. By the advertisements which cost nothing in the publishers' own organs—these, however, wery often have no circulation to speak of— or by exchange, which, if charged, is a kind of theft. 3. By reviews in the papers. Their influence depends partly on the circulation of the paper and partly on the authority which it commands. From which it is manifest that the daily morning papers are, and must be, the best possible friends that the author can find. 4. By the circulating library lists. 5. By the name and reputation of the author. 6. By the talk of those who read the books and their recommendation of it to each other. There are, of course, other ways. One is sorry to see, for instance, that books are creeping into the big advertisements on railway stations; they have not yet begun in the fields beside the rail- VOL. VI, ways along with the pills; but that will probably come soon when some more enterprising publisher appears. But the best advertisement of a book, the only one which really makes it go, is not the daily paper, nor the weekly paper, nor anything at all, but the talk about it among the people. When therefore an indignant publisher, as has happened once or twice lately, holds up his hands over the awful cost of advertising a book, ask him for a detailed account. And when he speaks of the terrible expense of advertising a book which has really succeeded, say 56,opo copies, make him prove, by audited account, how much the adver- tising cost for every volume sold. W.—A CLAUSE ON ADVERTISEMENTs. The Secretary has received an agreement con- taining a clause to the effect that advertisements of the books in the publisher's own organs shall be charged at half the usual tariff. In the Author for June, 1893, appearel two papers on publishing, written originally for the Pall Mall Gazette by Sir Frederick Pollock, then chairman of committee. The following paragraph formed part of the second paper : I turn to the specific question of payment for advertise- ments. Under a profit-sharing agreement, for half profits, or two-thirds, or as the case may be, this, like other out- goings, is a matter of quasi-partnership account. Only the actual cost, whatever it is, ought to be debited. Therefore, if P. publishes A.’s book on the terms of dividing profits, and the book is advertised in P.'s own magazine, only the cost of paper and print should be charged in respect of that advertisement, and, possibly, some fractional addition for any increased cost of distributing the magazine which may be due to the bulk of advertisements. The same prin- ciple seems to apply to what are called exchange advertise- ments. If Q. advertises P.'s books in return for P. adver- tising Q.'s there is no real outgoing except for the paper . and print. I do not see on what ground any further charge against the book can be justified. In Dec. 1893, ihe committee submitted to counsel certain questions on the practices and rights (ºf publishers. Among them was the following: . - Has the publisher the right under a share-profit agree- ment to charge for advertisements (a) inserted in his own magazines or trade-lists, and (b) inserted in other publishers' magazines by exchange without payment P To this question the following reply was given : . The publisher is, in our opinion, only entitled under such an agreement to charge the actual cost of advertise- ments, whether inserted in his own magazines or trade lists, or those of other publishers. He cannot charge against the author the sum which a stranger would have paid for the insertion of such an advertisement. The actual cost in case (b) would in effect appear to be the actual obst to him of inserting in his own magazine an advertisement in exchange for the advertisement of the work in question in another publisher's magazine. * - * * * * P 2  ## p. (#484) ################################################ I 3O THE AUTHOR. This opinion was signed by Mr. Herbert H. Cozens-Hardy, Q.C., and Mr. James Rolt. It is very much to be desired that we should take a case into court, and try this very important question. It is important for this special reason, that, if a publisher can charge for advertising in his own organs, or for exchanges for which he pays nothing, he has the absolute right to swamp the whole proceeds of the book in such advertise- 7ments. If, therefore, an author signs such a clause as conveys this right, he actually gives the pub- lisher the power of advertising as much as he pleases, as often as he pleases, in his own organs, or, by exchange, in other organs. He may be in his rights, even though he destroys for the author the whole of the profits by advertisements which cost him no more than the price of printing and paper in his own organs. This permission, observe, may be demanded of the author without any clause as to the circulation and influence of his papers. The publisher may, for instance, possess a magazine with a miserable circulation of three or fourthousand at the outside, advertisement in which is practically valueless, and, by means of that little worthless organ, he may take whatever part of the profits that he may please. If the author is willing to grant such a clause let him do so, at least, with his eyes open. Of course, the answer will be that one must trust his publisher. He could not do anything dishonourable. Very likely not. In that case, why ask for the power P - It will, perhaps, be asked how a publisher could possibly swamp the profits by such advertise- ments P In this way. An inside page of advertisements in an ordinary magazine may be put down as worth £5. What is to prevent the publisher from taking up two pages or more with advertisements and press notices of the book? Thus he may charge £Io a number against the book. If he carries this on for twelve numbers, there is £120 taken from profits and put in the publisher's pocket. Very few, indeed, are the books which are worth so much. He will pretend that the advertisements were for the good of the book. In that case, why did he not advertise in a great morning daily which has readers by the hundred thousand P - WI.-A Noble OFFER. A correspondent sends us the following case:– He sent a MS. to a publisher who offered to produce it at the author's cost, and sent an agreement and estimate, as follows: I. The book, which contained I3O,OOO words, would make a volume of 416 pages, demy 8vo. 2. He said that the book would cost—composing, printing, paper, and binding—397 for an edition of 500 copies. 3. He proposed to spend £20 in advertising the book. - 4. He would account to the author for sales at two-thirds of the published price, thirteen as twelve, less his own commission of 20 per cent. And he proposed 16s. as the nominal price. In other words the book would cost the author 29.125 allowing £8.for corrections and extras, i.e., 5s. a volume. But as forty were to be given to the press, and the author would have probably ten, there were only 450 to be sold, and each volume would cost the author 5s. 6;d. He would receive for each copy sold under the proposed arrangement 7s. Io; d. Or, he would have to get rid of 318 copies before he cleared his expenses. Let us see what on his own showing the pub- lisher would get. The reduction of one-third with the thirteen as twelve he would say was for the trade. - For himself there remained the 20 per cent. commission. This, on the most favourable terms, if the whole 450 were sold, would amount to about £35. So far, the terms appear fair enough. But, to look into the agreement a little closer, what about the thirteen as twelve? A book of which a bookseller orders by the dozen, is a popular book. This was not. It is quite certain that very few such orders would be given. The publisher, therefore, puts into his pocket the odd volume; that is to say, he receives Ios. 8d. as a rule for every volume and accounts for as if he had received 9s. Iošd., pretending that they were all gone at thirteen as twelve. This means nearly IOd. a volume added to his gains, or, on the 450 copies, £18 15s. ; bringing up his profits in this secret manner to £53 odd. Again, he wants to spend £20 in advertising the book. Where? In his own organs? He does not say. Supposing that he possesses an organ, and that he can exchange, he may not spend a single penny in honest advertising; or, suppose that he spends 35 in legitimate advertis- ing, he may thus pocket 315. His gains now amount to £68. But there is a grimmer side to this instructive case. The author sent his MS. to a London printer—a large printer of very good standing and repute. His estimate was £67 for composi- tion, printing, paper, and binding. This was a London printer, understand, with a country branch. The publisher's reply was, of course, that he was a very inferior printer. But he was one of the first printers in London. Now, it is simply impossible to believe that the pub-  ## p. (#485) ################################################ THE AUTHOIR. I 3 I lisher's estimate was actually £30, or nearly 50 per cent. above the estimate procured by the author. We therefore have the following possible result: 3 s. d. 3 s. d. Profits as set forth in the agreement 35 O O Secret Profits: I. By the “13 as 12 º’claims ...... 18 15 O 2. By the advertisements ......... I5 O O 3. By overcharge of printing ...... 3O O O Total by secret and underhand profits ......... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 I5 O Total profits............ 398 I5 O It may be said that the whole edition might Inot be sold off. That is true. What, however, is to be said of the system by which the author is hoodwinked into signing agreements by which the results can be made to come out as above P AUTHORS THEIR OWN PUBLISHERS. A PARISIAN ExPERIMENT. Reproduced from the Westminster Gazette with the Editor's permission. in Paris, at 11, Rue d’Ulm, under the title of La Société Libre d’Edition des Gens de Lettres (Authors’ Free Association of Publishing), a society of men of letters, with the object of publishing, without the intermediation of a publisher, approved works of the members. Amongst distinguished members of the Comité de Patronage who have already adhered to this association may be mentioned Alexandre Dumas, Benry Becque, Jules Barbier, Stéphane Mallarmé, Henry Bauêr, and Paul Alexis. The probability of the success of such an association of authors has been often discussed in English literary circles, and many members of the English Society of Authors have proposed to the Committee of that Society that it should undertake the publication at cost price of the works of its members. It accordingly appeared to me that some information as to the organisa- tion and working of this French Association and its prospects of success would be interesting to many readers of the Westminster. This informa- tion has been supplied to me by M. Henri Rainaldy, the emergetic secretary general of the association. It appears that, although the Association has only been in existence two months, already more than one hundred French authors, known and unknown, not including the members of the \ BOUT two months ago there was founded Comité de Patronage, have joined it. The associa- tion is composed of honorary members, subscrib- ing members, and titulary members. The hono- rary members are selected amongst distinguished persons in French society, preference being given to leading lights in the literary world. These form the Committee of Patronage. Subscribing members are those persons who, not being authors themselves, are sufficiently interested in the association and its objects to subscribe a minimum of Io francs per annum to the funds of the society. They do not participate in the privileges of the association, but have their share of such honour and fame as may accrue to it. M. Rainaldy does not mention how many persons in French society —of the Philistines the most Philistine—have shown themselves sufficiently interested in the commercial aspects of literary production to sub- scribe even the minimum to this association. For my part, I should imagine their number to be but a small one. The titulary members, who must justify their claims to be considered men or women of letters, pay an entrance fee of 2 francs and a monthly subscription of 2 francs—that is to say, about 19s. per annum. Every member is entitled to have one book, plaquette, or pamphlet, published by the association and at its cost each year, but not more than one book, plaquette, or pamphlet. The manuscripts of members are sub- mitted to the committee of management, and are read by a Bureau de Lecture formed of members of this committee. It may be noted that no member of the committee of management can publish his works at the expense of the associa- tion. The readers have, consequently, no personal interest to ensue in rejecting the manuscripts of members. The Bureau de Lecture reports once a month on the manuscripts submitted, and such as have appeared to the readers to have a com- mercial value are published by the association, as funds allow and in order of reception. Members whose manuscripts have been rejected by the bureau, or who do not care to submit them to the bureau, can have them published at cost price, The profits on each work, less 25 per cent.— which goes to the funds of the association—are paid over to the author quarterly. “Parisian publishers,” says M. Rainaldy, “pocket from 40 per cent. to 60 per cent. of the profits. That is a state of things that we wish to alter.” The society will not have printing-works of its own. For the production of each work tenders are invited from the French printers. In no case can a sum exceeding one-half of the funds of the association be spent on the production and publication of any one book. On the other hand, the association will not capitalise, and 50 per cent, of its funds will always be available for the  ## p. (#486) ################################################ I 32 THE AUTHOR. production of the works of members. “Our funds will keep increasing in proportion to the number of books we publish,” says the enthusi- astic M. Raimaldy, who does not appear to take into consideration the possibility of an error Cn the part of the Bureau de Lecture as to the com- mercial value of a manuscript, and a consequent loss to the association. “Our funds will increase,” he says, “like a snowball. C'est la boule de neige.” He adds, what should interest Sir Walter Besant, who has always contested the publishers' claims for general expenses, or rather the extent of these claims: “Our general expenses are practically nil.” Another of the endeavours of the Société Libre d’Edition will be to force down the price at which novels are published in France. “We intend to reduce the price of books gradually, till we get it down to the acceptable price of two francs.” At present French novels are published at 3 francs 50 cents, that is to say, when the usual discount has been deducted, at 2 francs 75 cents. Of this sum the bookseller gets 25 cents per copy, the remaining 2 francs 50 cents being divided between the publisher and the author. The author's royalty in France varies between 30 cents and I franc a copy. The average royalty paid to men of the standing of Mirbeau, J. K. Rosny, the younger Daudet, Margueritte, Paul Hervieu, and others, is 50 cents. De Goncourt is said to receive 60 cents and Zola I franc per volume. The arrangement seems to suit all parties, and, with all deference to M. Rainaldy and the members of his society, I must say that I have never heard amongst reputable men of letters in Paris any complaints about the system, or about their treatment at the hands Cf the reputable publishers. What complaints there are come from the booksellers, who say, not with- out some justice, that 2%d. is hardly sufficient remuneration to them for their trouble in selling a 3 franc 50 cent book. It is true that, almost without exception, books are delivered to the booksellers in France on the sale or return principle, and that 2; d. is 2}d. One fails to see what margin of profit will remain to be divided amongst authors and publishers in France—the booksellers can be left out of the question, as they will certainly not content themselves with anything less than the 2#d.—if the Société Libre succeeds in forcing the price of books at present published at 3 francs 50 cents down to 2 francs. How could, for instance, a book like Zola's “Debâcle,” a work of over 200,000 words, be produced to be published at 2 francs P , Mr. Hall Caine, in England, is certainly with M. Rainaldy, and hopes to see his books published at the lowest possible prices, relying on immense sales for his adequate remuneration. “I have broken the back of the three-volume novels,” he said to me when I was staying with him in Peel last month, “and now I hope to break the back of the six-shilling volume.” But quod Jovi's est, non bovis est, and authors of the popularity of Hall Caine need not be looked for almongst the members of the Société Libre d’Edition des Gens de Lettres. In connection with this association will be pub- lished a “Revue,” or monthly magazine. “It is not founded yet,” says M. Rainaldy, “and its organisation will take a long time, all the more so because we are up to our necks in work.” This, “Revue” will publish short short stories and other aeuvres de courte haleine by members of the society, and should serve a useful purpose. It is at present almost impossible for an unknown writer in France to find a newspaper or a maga- zine which will publish a nouvelle, or short story, great as is the public appreciation of this form of literary work, even if he abandons all claim for remuneration. The “ring ” of successful writers does exist in Paris; .the same men contribute constantly to such papers as Gil Blas, Le Journal, and L'Echo de Paris; the outsiders have no. chance of obtaining a hearing. The Société Libre d’Edition has already com- menced to work. M. Rainaldy says: “We shall publish two books next month, “La Grande Nuit,” by Henry l’Huissier, and “Quand le tour est joué, a humorous novel by Michel Jicé. Our third and fourth volumes will be the work of one of our best-known living writers—I am not allowed to mention his name at present— and, after that, that is to say, in November and in December, we shall publish some remarkable. works by new writers.” Neither M. l’Huissier nor M. Jicé, the two. members who have benefited first by the organisa- tion of the society, have as yet been able to secure a hearing under the old order of things, nor had they been heard of before. This is proof that, at its outset at least, the Sociéte Libre d’Edition is, working, without fear or favour, on the principles enunciated by its secretary. The experiment will. be watched with interest on both sides of the Channel, both by publishers and men of letters. It may be remarked, in conclusion, that such a society is likely to be of more service to authors, in France than a similar organisation would be. in England, because in France a publisher never publishes the work of unknown men at any risk whatever to himself. Our English publishers, have far more courage and enterprise. ROBERT H. SHERARD. *... a 2-sº r- - -  ## p. (#487) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 33 NEW YORK LETTER, New York, Oct. I 5. HAVE already quoted from the interesting series of letters which appeared in the London Times a few weeks ago on literature in America. I do not know who the writer of these letters may be, but I can declare that he displayed a knowledge of the conditions of authorship in America, and of the publishing trade here, quite extraordinary in a foreigner, and rare enough even in a native. To say this is not to say that I agree with all his opinions, of course; but I can say that the British reader may rely on all his statements of facts. Obviously the Times correspondent had taken the trouble to inform himself thoroughly about the American makers of books, in both senses of the words; and he discussed the manufacture of books in the United States quite as sensibly as he considered the writing of books here. It is this solid foundation of knowledge which is wanting in most British criticism of American affairs. In a recent number of a London monthly called the Bookman, for example, there was a paragraph which was a masterpiece of complacent ignorance. It declared that the American publishing trade had been “slow to feel the modern movement for better type and comelier binding, but of late the De Winne Press and the University Press have been turning out very handsome text; and in the last year a new firm, Messrs. Copeland and Day, have been getting up their works with a kind of binding and ornament we are more accustomed to in England. Their artists are as yet a little timid and imitative, and one wonders what Mr. Morris thinks of their edition of ‘The House of Life,” which gives us for some two dollars a very charming imitation of a * Kelmscott Press' work, with the same rich elaborate borders and initial letters, and the same heavy black type. It may be said that the mediaeval workmen copied their masters in much the same fashion, and that a part of the merit of conventional design is that its forms and sug- gestions are passed on from epoch to epoch, work- man to workman. The same publishers' edition of Father Tabb's poems takes a suggestion from the cover design of Mr. John Gray’s “Silver- points,’ and their ‘Robert Louis Stevenson: ’ a study, follows more closely the title-page of Mr. Horner’s “Diversi Colores,’ and for so much of “American piracy’ one can be grateful without turning Socialist and having all things in common, for it has given us two charming books the more.” This mention of the University Press, which is a printing house only and not a bindery, with no mention of the Riverside Press, where every indeed. process of book manufacture is carried on with the widest resources and the utmost skill, reveals how very slight indeed is the Bookman's ac- quaintance with the facts. The Times corre- spondent showed his knowledge of the situation when he declared that “the art of embellishing books receives more attention in the United States than it does here. More care is taken with the outward appearance, and questions of paper, print, binding, and illustration are more studied.” So true is this that the New York representative of a very important London pub- lishing house confessed to me not long ago that he was not a little ashamed of the make-up of many of the books sent him by the home firm, as they were so inferior in appearance to works of the same high class manufactured in America. The Times correspondent was quite right in saying that “the comparative excellence of British and American printing is a subject upon which very various opinions are held. Examples of the very finest work could probably be selected from offices on both sides of the Atlantic, of which it could only be said that they could not be improved upon.” For example, different as they are in many respects, there is very little to choose between the new complete edition of Robert Louis Stevenson's works printed in Edinburgh and published in London, and the new complete edition of Edgar Allen Poe's works printed in Boston and published in Chicago. In both of these sumptuous sets of seemly tomes there is the most tasteful harmony of paper and type and ink. Both of them do the highest credit to their producers. I agree with the Times correspondent in thinking that perhaps the average of book-printing is higher in Great Britain than in the United States, and for the reason he suggests, that as labour is cheaper in England than in America more time can be spent in the delicate task of “making ready.” Probably the most exquisite printing yet accomplished in America is that of the De Winne Press, due to the loving care and profound tech- nical skill of Mr. Thomas I. De Winne, a devoted student of the history of his craft. To Mr. De Winne is to be ascribed the marvellous printing of the woodcuts and process blocks used in the Century Magazine, which other magazines may envy and imitate, but which none have yet been able to equal. To Mr. De Winne's taste in great measure is due the very beautiful page of the “Century Dictionary,” and as we all know, the page of the ordinary dictionary is very ugly Mr. De Winne has always loyally seconded every effort of the artistic staff of the Century Company whether the thing under dis- cussion was a magazine, a dictionary, or an  ## p. (#488) ################################################ I 34 THE AUTHOIR. ordinary book. The Century Company is solici- tous rot only about its printing, but also about its binding; and its secretary, Mr. Chichester, takes endless pains with the cover designs. It would greatly surprise the old-fashioned publish- ing-houses of Paternoster-row if they knew the large annual sum which this single American firm paid out to decorative artists for cover stamps. And this outlay is greater than it seems, for I have more than once been told that a cover-design accepted and paid for has been discarded in favour of another which seemed more appropriate. Only a writer having very slight knowledge of American publishing houses would single out for special praise the new, and unimportant, firm of Copeland and Day, who have so far done little more than imitate certain of the freakish fashions, and doubtful fantasticalities, of recent London bookmaking. The house which holds a position of undisputed preeminence in America as manu- facturers of books is Houghton, Mifflin, and Co., who do their own printing and binding at the River- side Press. The firm of Houghton, Mifflin and Co. is the successor of Houghton, Osgood, and Co., which was the result of a union between Burd and Houghton, on the one hand, and J. R. Osgood and Co. on the other. J. R. Osgood and Co. was the successor of Fields, Osgood, and Co., and of Ticknor and Fields, which had absorbed the business of Phillips, Sampson, and Co. The books published a quarter of a century ago by James R. Osgood were no better in appearance than the average; but the books now published by Houghton, Mifflin, and Co. have unfailing dis- tinction and grace, to be ascribed, I believe, mainly to the delicate taste and the tireless atten- tion of Mr. George H. Mifflin. It is due, I think, largely to the elevating influence of the Riverside Press that the standard of bookmaking is so high in the United States. Equally potent was the founding of the Grolier Club in New York ten years ago, to afford a centre of communication between book-lovers and book-makers, between bibliophiles and collectors on the one hand, and, on the other, printers, engravers, decorators, paper-makers, and type-founders. The old house of Little, Brown, and Co. always succeeded in giving solidity and dignity to the volumes bearing their imprint. Of late not a few of the books sent forth by Dod, Mead and Co., have been worthy of praise. Mr. Marvin is responsible for the manufacture of the volumes issued by Charles Scribner's Sons, and he has been often very happy in the cover-designs he has employed. Harper and Brothers now give far greater attention to the decoration of their books than was formerly the case, and often with conspicuous success; among the volumes the have sent forth to delight fastidious book-lovers may be mentioned the series of books illustrated by Mr. E. A. Abbey and Mr. Alfred Parsons, the elaborately adorned edition of the “Cloister and the Hearth” of two or three years ago, and the delicately decorated “Wignettes of Mahattan” of last year, with Mr. W. T. Smedley's satisfying illustrations. The new house of Stone and Rimball in Chicago is also doing its best to make books beautiful, Mr. Herbert L. Stone taking this department under his own care. His chief triumph so far is the edition of Poe, which I have already mentioned. - The correspondent of the Times singled out for praise a complete edition of Charles Lever’s tales issued by Little, Brown, and Co., but this is only one of many similar series published within the past ten or fifteen years by different houses in New York and Boston. Little, Brown, and Co. are also responsible for complete editions, in English, of Victor Hugo's romances, and for editions (not complete, of course, but containing a score or more of volumes) of the romances of the elder Dumas. These were all illustrated adequately. In like manner Dodd, Mead, and Co. made sets of Anthony Trollope’s “Chronicles of Barset ’’ (published in London by different firms and in different forms) and of his Parlia- mentary novels—the “Phineas Finn " series. These books are well made, and they are intended for the private libraries of the well-to-do, who like to own full sets of standard authors. As a rule they are sold only in sets, and the usual price is about two dollars a volume, say 8s. I need not say that Hugo and Dumas, Lever and Trollope were thus honoured only after the market had been supplied by Thackeray and Dickens, by George Eliot and Hawthorne. By the sudden death of H. H. Boyesen, Columbia College loses one of its best known professors, and New York one of its most inter- esting figures. Professor Boyesen was a Norse- man who wrote most vigorous English, and who translated American life and character into novels of vehement realism. He had the courage of his convictions, and he broke many a lance with Mr. Andrew Lang, who still defends literary forms that seemed to Boyesen hopelessly out of date. H. R. $n e:  ## p. (#489) ################################################ THE AUTHIOIR. I 35 THE GERMAN AUTHORS’ SOCIETY. HE Association of German Authors (Die Deutsche Schriftsteller-Genossenschaft) is a limited liability association, i.e., each member's liability amounts to £2 10s. at the most. It was founded in Berlin in October, 1891, and so well has it prospered that in June, 1895, it numbered already 650 members. The great object they propose to themselves, and which they keep steadily in view, is to elevate German authors and journalists to a better social and financial position. To attain this purpose several depart- ments have been established, each designed to help literary men in one particular kind of trouble; pecuniary and judicial aid can be obtained here by the members of the association, and not only these, but all members of the pro- fession are assisted in their dealings with editors, publishers, or managers of theatres. First there is the banking department. It receives payments for the members, attends to the drawing in of money due, and makes advances on such, or grants credit on sufficient security. At another department judicial advice and information is obtained relating to all affairs of the profession, cases of dispute are settled by arbitration, and, if necessary, lawsuits are insti- tuted. Then there is the literary bureau, where novels and novelettes in manuscript or in print can be handed in, and help is given towards their publication or their appearance in a daily paper or magazine. The dramatic agency represents dramatic authors, and maintains their rights in all their relations with the theatres. A further department acquaints journalists in want of employment with the vacancies that occur. Besides, the association undertakes the publica- tion and sale of literary works, and effects the purchase of all publications that are desired, so that it carries on the functions of a publisher as well as those of a bookseller. A fortnightly magazine, The Right of the Pen, most ably edited by Herr Martin Hildebrandt, is published by the association to uphold its interests and those of all German authors and journalists. It is forwarded gratis to the members. Only persons engaged in literary or journalistic work are admitted as members. A person desiring to become one has to send in a declaration on a given form to the presidents (Martin Hildebrandt and M. von Reymond), expressing his unqualified concurrence in all the statutes of the association. This is published in the organ of the society, and four weeks later he is received a member, after payment of a fee of admission of 5s. The share of every member amounts to £2 Ios., of which, if the whole sum is not paid in, at least one-tenth must be paid at once, whilst the rest can be paid in monthly instalments of at least 2s. To this amount, as I have said before, every member is liable for the association. For mem- bers who have obtained more than one share, the liability rises in proportion to the number of shares they have taken, i.e., a member's liability increases to £5 if he owns two shares, and so on. If a person wishes to cease being a member, he must give notice to the presidents of the association one year before the resignation takes place. For members living in Berlin or visiting there, and also for persons not members of the society, a club was founded by the association, which is open from Io a.m. to about 2 a.m. It was founded to promote unconstrained social intercourse among authors, journalists, artists, men of science, and other men in public life. The club is managed by a committee of five, of whom three are elected every year in the general meeting of the associa- tion from those club-members who are also members of the association. These three, within a week, have to call the yearly general meeting of the club, and in that the two other members of the committee are elected. Then a chairman is chosen, and notice is given to the presidents of the association of the fact. The committee has to maintain order in the club-rooms; it has to receive and to exclude members, to keep up the business communication with the presidents of the association, and to set down the regulations for the use of the arrangements of the club. To become a member of the club one has to send in a notice to the presidents of the associa- tion on a given form, expressing one's wish, and promising to strictly follow club rules and regu- lations; and this must be supported by two members of the club. Then the committee makes the names of the candidate and his two supporters known by hanging up a notice giving their names for four weeks in the club, and, besides, they are published in the The Right of the Pen, the organ of the association. The candidate can be admitted only in the presence of at least three of the members of the committee, and the admis- sion must at once be notified to the association. In case of admission being refused the candidate can appeal to the committee for a resumption of the proceedings, but this must be done within a fortnight. - The fees, which can be paid annually or quarterly, are very moderate. For members of the association, of the Union of German Authors (Der Deutsche Schriftstellerverban), of the Berlin Press Union (Verein Berliner Presse), and of the Literary Society (die Litterarische Geseltschorft),  ## p. (#490) ################################################ 136 TIIE AUTHOIR. they amount to I 2s. a year; for persons that are not members of any one of the societies men- tioned, they are now £1 4s. annually. These latter also have to pay an extra fee of admission of IOS. The membership runs one year, and, unless notice to the contrary is given, is silently regarded as continued for another year every 30th of June. If anyone wishes to resign, he must give notice to that effect to the presidents of the association, in a registered letter, at least three months' before the 30th of June, on which day the business season of the association closes. Exclusion takes place if a member acts in a manner unbecoming a gentleman, and is made known to the person in question by a vote from the presidents. An eventual appeal must be lodged with the committee within a fortnight, and, till the final decision, the membership is regarded as suspended. At present the club occupies five pretty, taste- fully-decorated rooms on the first fioor of Kronen- strasse 61, in the best quarter of Berlin, in which house are also the offices of the association. The library and reading-room contains about 5oo papers and magazines of all descriptions and from all countries. Refreshments can be had at any time between Io a.m. and 2 a.m., but are not served in the reading-room, where also smoking is not permitted. Neither is it allowed to make cuttings from the papers, or to take magazines and books away. Only members in possession of members' cards are admitted. They are allowed to introduce guests three times, but if a guest comes oftener he is regarded as having become a candidate for the club. The ladies of members are also allowed to visit the rooms. Dinners are given now and then, and every year a great feast is held under the auspices of the association for some benevo- lent fund ; in the winter a ball is given. The principal object, however, is to provide a place of meeting free from social restraint, where men can stroll in and out just as they please, and that this has been successfully attained, no one can doubt that has even been in the rooms. The most interesting evenings are those after a “first night,” when the critics congregate, and one can hear the sharpest tongues of Berlin give judg- ment for or against the new piece. Among the members of the association are a good many ladies, but lady visitors are not so pro- minent in Germany as in England, nor are they so numerous, and though, e.g., Olga Wohlbrück and Elsa von Schabelsky are well known enough here, I doubt that English readers have ever heard of them. Some of the best names, how- ever, of present German literature are to be found in the members’ list. For instance, Ernest von Wildenbruch, the poet, dramatist, and novelist; Hermann Sudermann, whose novels and dramas are acknowledged to be among the best our time has produced; and the veteran novelist, Friedrich Speilhen. Among others I may men- tion Oscar Blumenthal, owner and manager of the Lessing Theatre, the adapter of many English. plays; Max Halbe, whose drama “Youth " (Die Jugend) had a run of over a hundred nights. here; Maximilian Harden, founder and editor of the Future (Die Zukunft), a weekly publicaions, the best German journalist of the day; Gutavet, Kadelburg, the successful actor and playright; Carl Bleihtren, John Henry Mackay, Alexander von Roberts, Georg von Ompteda, Wilhelm von Polenz, and many others. Most of these are members of the club as well as of the association. Among the members of the club only I may mention C. A. Raida, the conductor and com- poser, some of whose compositions are well. known in England; R. Alexander, the great comic actor; and G. Tielscher, who created the part of “Charlie's Aunt” here. I could name a good many others who have made their mark in the world, but the names given show sufficiently that the association and its club are a great success. Berlin. CLARENCE SHERWOOD. *- ~ *-*. NOTES AND NEWS. HE death of Mr. Henry Reeve, C.B., which took place on Monday, October 21st, at the ripe age of eighty-two, removes from our lists one of our oldest and one of our most distin- guished members. Mr. Reeve joined the Society as a vice-president at its foundation eleven years. ago, and has remained a subscribing member down to the present year. He was not able to assist the Society by taking the chair at any of our meetings, but he always took an interest in our proceedings and sympathised with our methods and policy. At the outset of the Society it was a great thing for us to receive the adhesion of so distinguished a member of the world of letters as the editor of the Edinburgh Review. He is principally known by his “Greville Memoirs.” He also published a translation of Guizot's “Life of Washington” and a series of essays on “Royal and Republican France,” and in 1869 he received from the University of Oxford the degree of D.C.L. He was a companion of the Bath and commander of the Royal Military Order of Portugal. *-- sº-º-º- ºr noticed the Authors’ It has advanced so far We have not yet Journal of New York.  ## p. (#491) ################################################ TIIB A UTIIOIR. I 37 as the third number of the second volume. The number for October, 1895, contains a paper by Mr. Charles Burr Todd on “Authors’ Societies and their Work; ” another on the Syndicate System ; a “white list” of editors, i.e. a list of journals in which the contributor is always paid : a good Quantity of ‘l’ersonal’ papers and experiences: Questions and answers; and more personal notes.” There is also a list of current literary articles. It is a practical and useful paper: it lacks, how- ever, the element which is always found in the fore-front in these pages—the figures and the meaning of the figures. There is also a delightful column of Authors’ own advertisements: “An observer upon the manners of the school girl would like to contribute to something.” “A joke-carpenter and all-round funny man offers his devices.” Another “would do valentines or adv'ing verse. Nothing makes so effective an ad.” “Publishers should send for the crisp, fetching, irresistible things that I write.” “Short, crisp, breezy sketches of life in wealthy, wonderful, wicked New York.” “Entirely new and original plots furnished by a well-known author who has not time to work them up.” With many more equally pleasant and suggestive. Mr. Herbert Spencer, in the Times of Sept. 2 I, paid a tribute of recognition to the services of the late Professor E. L. Youmans, which should be copied in these columns. The New York correspondent of the Times, in speaking of the publishing house of Appleton and Co., a house which has done a great deal for literature in the United States, mentioned the fact that they were the first to introduce authorised editions of Herbert Spencer, Tyndall, Huxley, and Darwin to the American public, and that also originated the well known International Scientific series. Mr. Herbert Spencer thus writes: - While recognising the indebtedness of English men of science to the house of Messrs. Appleton, justice requires me to say that the “debt of gratitude ’’ is in chief measure owed to my late friend Professor E. L. Youmans. The soundness of his judgment having been proved to them by experience, the Messrs. Appleton adopted to a large extent the suggestions made by him respecting English works to be republished. It was at his instigation that they under- took the publication of my works, the works of Tyndall, Huxley, and Darwin, and the works of various other scientific men. He was deeply desirous of obtaining for English authors a due share of the profits resulting from the sales of their books in America, and his desire met with a proper response from the Messrs. Appleton. How far the remunerative terms given to English authors must be ascribed to his negotiations and how far to the equitable feeling of Messrs. Appleton, it is of course impossible to Say; but my own correspondence with him enables me to testify that his unceasing effort was to maintain authors’ interests. For a period of thirty years, during which wounded vanity. English works had no copyright in America, arrangements initiated about 1860 gave to English authors who published with the Messrs. Appleton profits comparable to, if not identical with, those of American authors. To the Messrs. Appleton great credit must be accorded for having loyally carried out these arrangements in my own case and in the cases of various of my friends, and I believe, in all other cases; but I cannot permit the part taken by Professor Youmans in the matter to be ignored. To him, more than to any other American, the gratitude of English authors is due. Let me also correct the statement of your correspondent respecting the International Scientific series. This was not. “originated ” by the Messrs. Appleton, but by Professor Youmans. Further, he was the originator of the Popwlan" Science Monthly, for many years edited by him and now edited by his younger brother. We have published one or two letters on privately publishing a book. I do not suppose that many will try this plan, but it is certainly far better and more economical than paying a publisher for producing it. For instance, there is the person who replies to the author of a MS. that “his reader has reported so favourably on the work that he is disposed to offer the follow- ing exceptional terms: The author to pay £IOO ; if he will not, then 38o; if not 380, then 360 ; and so on.” That person must make his profit out of the transaction; it is not for doing so that one blames him. The author, however, can save that profit by printing the book himself. One correspondent has recently asked how an author is to introduce the book to the public. Well, there is but one way. He must send the book round to the Press; he must advertise it; he must offer it to the trade. The publisher can do no more. Probably the author would not make much of a success with his book; but if it is a good book, and one wanted by the public, he would, perhaps, do quite as well with it in this. way as in any other. If it is a bad book, he would do no better with a publisher than without. The best advice we can offer to an aspiring author is the old advice: If publisher after publisher refuses your MS. put it away for a while ; after a year or two read it again, and you will probably understand why it was refused. Never, never, never, pay for producing what publishers refuse. This advice is quite useless, and wasted, and thrown away. No candidate for the honours of authorship can be made to believe that his MS. is worthless. All I want, he says, is a chance. Produce me, give me to the public, on any terms. I will pay anything—only produce me. He is. produced, and the wounds of that bleeding purse can no more be healed than the agonies of I have before me a little collection of stories. published on the method indicated above. It is  ## p. (#492) ################################################ 138 TIIL. A UTHOIR. a very little book in large print : the stories are wretched: the writer has no knowledge at all of the art : not the least: she is too young to have any experience of the world: she is not dramatic : she has neither imagination nor style—not one single thing to qualify her for writing fiction. She paid £40 in advance: she was told that she would not be liable for any further payment “in respect of the paper and materials for producing the book.” The book would probably cost about £20, for of course very few copies would be bound. There was a further clause stating that the money expended in advertising would be taken from the sales of the book. Well: the first thing that this honourable publisher did was to send a demand for £5 for advertising the book ; this was sent ; as an afterthought, a demand for money for corrections; this was sent; then a second demand for another £5 for adver- tisements; this was refused. Nothing more has been heard about the book at all. Of course, if people are so foolish as to accept such offers they only have themselves to blame. It is an old, old Story. The acumen of the country solicitor in such business as ours is very remarkable. A case was brought to me privately; one of the very common type, like that quoted above, in which an unfortunate aspirant agrees to pay a sum of money which he is led to believe will constitute his sole liability for the production of what is humorously called a Work. The said Work did not possess the smallest chance of any kind of success—a thing which the publisher's reader, if it was read, ought to have known perfectly well. However, the book was printed, and then more claims came in. And equally, of course, no sales. I told the victim that if he would send me all the papers I would give them to the secretary of the Society of Authors, who is a solicitor, and would obtain from him an opinion at least ; perhaps, also, such action on the part of the Society as would make the creature disgorge. Meantime the victim had referred the matter to his solicitor, who wrote to me that, if any action were taken, this publisher “would have sufficient influence with the newspaper critics to get any future book issued by other publishers damned.” That is the exalted opinion of our critics by a country solicitor On a previous occasion a certain country solicitor asked a man of letters in London for his advice con- cerning a certain little technical book he had recently published on his own account. The man of letters advised him to send copies to all the papers, and to advertise it in certain papers which would be most likely to bring his book before the people for whom it was intended. It appeared, however, that what this writer wished for was advice as to some secret and underhand way of squaring the Press, as with a “four” of gin—a thing which he assumed to be constantly done and easily managed. Therefore he went about showing the letter of advice to his friends. “There !” he cried, “I’ve known this man for forty years and this is all he will do for me!” In the first of these two cases there was another point. The victim was charged about double the actual cost of production. The country solicitor states, as from his own wide experience and know- ledge, that the cost of production was certainly quite equal to that charged. The number of magazines and journals of which the contents are almost altogether, or wholly, devoted to fiction, is bewildering. A new venture is promised to begin this month with the opening chapters of eight new novels. Heavens ! Imagine the simultaneous swallowing of eight opening chapters, and then waiting for a week for the next eight second chapters It seems like taking eight dinners in so many weeks— the eight soups first week, the eight fish the next week, and so on. One would like statistics, if they could be obtained, showing the number of novels actually running at any moment. Thus, there are the monthly magazines, the great illustrated weeklies, the weekly news- papers, the weekly journals, such as Chambers's, and so forth—those that appeal to a large audience; those that are nothing but a weekly story. If we could only obtain these statistics we should understand for the first time how enormous is the mass of those who read stories as their principal form of recreation. One is not talking here of critical readers, but simply of readers—boys and girls, working lads and factory girls, domestic servants, clerks, shop girls, and so on upwards, all reading, all buying their weekly pennyworth, all revelling in the woes, and the joys, and the anxieties of other people which make them forget their own. Bere is a curious illustration of the decline and fall of a great name, and of its subsequent revival. I have the story from the publishers of the novelist in question. For the last ten years this novelist has been suffering from eclipse partial to eclipse almost complete. Year after year the demand for his books went down, down, down—it seemed at last as if it was a matter of only a year or two before he would be quite for- gotten. Then a new edition of two of his books  ## p. (#493) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 39 was produced. Suddenly, his name revived; the demand increased daily. Within three months more than 15O,OOO copieg of each of these two new editions have gone off. If we may measure by numbers, the popularity of this writer is still far greater than that of any living man or woman— not counting Du Maurier, with his “Trilby,” in the States. The name of the novelist is Charles Reade; the two books are “The Cloister and the BHearth’’ and “It’s Never Too Late to Mend.” Why is Charles Reade so popular? Because he is dramatic ; because he is full of humanity, and heart, and sympathy. Produce a book, my hero of half-a-dozen failures, with these qualities, and you, too, shall win the love of the world. A correspondent (p. 147) points out that Mr. Rudyard Kipling in his earlier Indian stories adopted the dialogue or dramatic form of telling his story. This is quite true, and I ought to have remembered the fact; and I owe every apology to Mr. Rudyard Kipling for not remembering that fact. There is no living person who has a greater respect than myself for the genius of Mr. Rudyard Kipling, many of whose stories are, Ithink, simply unequalled by anything in our language, so that I am all the more vexed that I should be suspected of doing him an injustice. It appears to me, however, that the adoption of the dramatic form by Miss Violet Hunt and Mr. Anthony Hope is due rather to French influence than to imitation of Mr. Rudyard Kipling, whose methods and treatment neither of these writers appears to me to follow. However, where we find attractive or charming work it makes very little difference where the form in which it is cast was originally invented or by whom it was suggested. The dialogue story has, I believe, “come to stay.” WALTER BESANT. *~ * –e - -, ON SENDING OUT BOOKS FOR REVIEW. T is stated in the Daily Chronicle that a novelist—Miss Marie Correlli—is about to discontinue the practice of sending out her books for review. This statement leads one to consider the utility of the present custom. First of all, it is notorious that, while authors of all kinds are continually grumbling against their reviewers, neither authors nor publishers cease to send their books for review. Obviously, there- fore, the advantages of the present system out- weigh the disadvantages, otherwise the books would no longer be sent. The press copies, if one considers what they mean, amount to a pretty heavy tax; they amount to about forty copies of every new book. Taking our usual unit of a six-shilling volume, this means a tax of about £7 on every work, if we suppose that these press copies would otherwise be taken by the trade. In addition, of course, all the principal papers receive advertisements of the book. There seems. a tacit understanding that the books shall be advertised in the papers which receive the copies —a thing which seems only fair. For publicity is. absolutely necessary for a book on its first appearance. The papers give it a certain pub- licity in their advertising columns; but an adver- tisement, unless the writer is very well-known, is of very little help compared with a favourable review. In the hope of obtaining such a favourable review the book is always sent, and literature has this enormous advantage over every other marketable production—that it can look to receive, as nothing else can, what purports to be an open and un- biassed opinion from a competent person who honestly reads the book before he reviews it. Again, the lift that a favourable review can give a book depends very much on the circulation of the paper, and on the weight and authority of its judgments. Everybody knows that a favourable opinion appearing in any one of the great morn- ing papers is simply invaluable to a book. There- fore, unless these papers—which is not likely— lose their weight, or are allowed to become, like some existing organs, the channels for personal venom or incompetence, they will certainly con- tinue to receive books for review. And, just as, at present, those writers who are neglected, or treated with harshness, will continue to grumble. But when authors take over the advertising of their books into their own hands, which will certainly be one of the reforms of the future, a change will take place as to indiscriminate adver- tising in papers which pay no regard to the character of the reviews. A journal which allows blackguard reviews, venomous reviews, and the introduction of personal enmities, will certainly cease to receive either advertisements of books or books to review. We consent to the heavy tax on the understanding of fair play : that is to say, there is an unwritten compact that every book. reviewed shall be honestly read—not that every book sent shall be reviewed ; and that the reviewer shall be a competent and large-minded person. Where this is not the case there can be no earthly use in sending the volumes, and there can be no desire to do what is possible in main- taining the paper by way of advertisements. On several occasions in these columns attention has been drawn to the reviews of books in batches, in paragraphs of eight or ten lines each. This practice, as carried out in some papers, seems little.  ## p. (#494) ################################################ I4O TIIE AUTHOIR. short of a breach of faith. For it is impossible to pass a judgment, that is, a critical judgment, with reasons, in a short paragraph. Further, if one considers what is paid for such a batch of notices, it is manifestly impossible for the reviewer to read all, or, indeed, any of the books. For instance, there are, or have been, cases in which a column of so-called reviews, despatching a dozen novels, is paid for at one guinea, the column. To read and to pronounce a competent judgment on twelve novels would require at the very least six days. Can the reviewer live and pay his rent and dress his wife and family on a guinea for six days’ work—this is, fifty-two guineas a year? The thing is absurd. There are, then, to repeat, four things that authors and publishers have a right to demand in exchange for the book and the advertisement: (1) that the reviewer shall honestly read the book which he under- takes to review; (2) that the reviewer shall 'be competent for the task he undertakes; (3) that the reviewer shall not be allowed to introduce personal animosities; and (4) that the book shall not be jumbled up in a batch. If there is no reasonable security that these four points are not safeguarded by the editor, why should we give a journal either advertisements or books? Further, there is another consideration which must be taken into account. Every paper which shovels its books together, by doing so, loses the whole of its literary authority. No notice of a book carries with it either weight or authority where the book appears as one of a batch. This treatment simply destroys the critical character of the paper. For, to the outside world it appears self-evident that the books of a batch must be all of slight importance; and by the critical world it is perfectly well understood that books so noticed cannot possibly be read, because there is no time for reading them. The author, for his part, humbly feels that if he is worth noticing at all he is worth noticing as a separate individual. Should it not—one ventures with submission to ask—be a g, eat distinction for a book to be noticed by a great paper—a distinction which every author would desire? Would it not be the graceful part of a great paper to confer this distinction on the few books that deserve it? Such a paper has the power of “making” a book, and, therefore, the author. But it can only exercise this power by suppressing a great quantity of “notices” of less important books. There is—one knows— only room for a certain amount of critical matter; the question to consider is how to use that room for the advancement of the best interests of literature. Surely a half dozen slight and hasty opinions on books good, bad, and indifferent cannot advance any interests of literature. THE INTERNATIONAL PRESS CONGRESS AT BORDEAUX. HE most marked points in the first Inter- national Press Congress at Antwerp were the polyglottic nature of the speaking and the amiable cordiality with which knotty or con- troversial matters were settled. At Bordeaux, at the second congress, it was very noticeable that on the first day French was the only language used, with a small modicum of English ; and although on the succeeding days more English was heard, yet no other tongue, save French, intruded itself upon the congress, in spite of the fact that Spanish, Italian, Dutch, Austrian, Hungarian, &c., delegates were present; the Germans one and all excusing themselves on the ground of the Titerary Congress about to be held at Dresden. The chief object of the Congress was to con- sider the establishing of a “Central Bureau for the United Associations of the Press.” A bureau that generally is to elevate the profession, and raise the status of its members, and espe- cially to deal with all international points of journalism; to assist journalists travelling in foreign countries, to settle international disputes, and arrange international copyright, international telegraph charges, and all matters that touch upon the advancement and well being of the press of all countries, and its professional members. The nation that must be dominant in all journalistic matters by sheer force of its numbers and organisation is England, but to retain this international dominance it is necessary that capable men be sent as delegates to the Inter- national Congress, and that men of influence and personality be elected on the committee of the Central Bureau. This last goes sans die, and with Mr. Crosbie as president this year, and Sir Hugh G. Reid, Mr. Clayden, and Mr. Fisher as hon. Secretary, the English press has been most capably represented on the committee. Amongst the delegates at Bordeaux were place away dames, the Misses Drew, Stuart, Armstrong, Mrs. Visger; and Mr. Crosbie, Sir A. Rollit, Sir H. G. Reid, Messrs. Byrne, Gatwicke, Pullan, Wollak, Baker, Warden, Askell, Crauford, Twobey, Campion, &c. Mr. F, sher acting as hon. secretary and Mr. Cornish secretary. The principal of the debates were upon the constitution of the Bureau and Congress, and upon statutes to regulate the Bureau. At the first session the chair was taken by Mr. Boissevain, of Holland, owing to a little mis- understanding amongst the French ; and Sir Hugh Reid read a paper which was given in French by M. de Keyser, detailing the efforts  ## p. (#495) ################################################ THE I4 I A UTHOI’. made in England for organising journalism and their outcome—the Institute of Journalists, with 4OOO members. M. de Berazza, of Spain, in a most lengthy speech, then argued that the central bureau ishould be an association of individuals, and not of associations; but, after a long discussion, this was out-voted. How the bureau could deal with every individual seemed an impossibility. Upon the two questions of the number of votes each association should have, and the amount of levy to be made per member, a heated argument arose. England, with 40OO members, would have forty votes if one per IOO was accorded; but she would also have to pay an enormous sum above other countries if Is. per member was the levy. Ultimately it was agreed that votes be allowed one in a hundred, Mr. Crosbie, with agreement of his confréres, agreeing that twenty votes should be the maximum allowed to any country, and 25 centimes was adopted as the levy per head. Another subject that raised many voices was the composition of the committee of direction. One representative for 3OO members was sug- gested, but this cut out all small States, even if several grouped together. The suggestion that reach State should send one would not work, as three States in an Empire could then out-vote the Empire. Finally, it was settled—one representa- tive for every IOO members, small States group- ing together; and, upon this, there followed a discussion upon how these representatives be elected—at home or at the congress. Fierce and almost wild were the cries of Je demande la parole, and the debate was adjourned for each country to consult amongst themselves; and, on resuming, the compromise arrived at was, the delegates at the congress agree to elect the representatives on the central committee, according to mandate from their associations, for One or three years. When the various statutes were passed for confirmation by the home associations, two warm debates arose on International telegraph tariffs and copyright in news and in literary style. A perfect babel being aroused, when Mr. Albert Batville, of the Figaro, asked if it was just for a provincial paper to copy in a few hours a costly telegram of a Paris paper. Oui ou Won 2 The writer hereof spoke for the protection of literary style in news relation, and Messrs. Askell and Crauford, of Paris, and Mr. Hebaer all spoke, the latter most eloquently on this knotty question of news copy- right. . The general opinion upon the Educational test for journalists was brought out by a paper by Mr. Heinzman-Tavino, but the discussion proved how sadly needed was a set of rules for debate; and a suggestion of such rules was given in by Capt. Gratwicke, to be discussed at the next Congress. On re-electing the Central Committee, Mr. Crosbie and Sir H. G. Reid were chosen for England, with Mr. Fisher as honorary-secretary. The social side of the Congress was full of agreeable entertainment and charming surprises, and if our president, Mr. Crosbie, had distinguished himself by his calm Suavity and pacifying speeches when presiding or assisting at the sessions of the Congress, he added to the impression created by his witty well-timed impromptu remarks at the breakfasts and banquets that were showered upon the Congressites. Two excursions were arranged, one to Arcachon and one in the Medoc. At Arcachon carriages were in waiting for drives in the forests; yachts for excursions in the Bay after the sumptuous déjeuner; and in the Medoc at each chateau every kindness was shown the calvacade, that was headed by two huntsmen in red, sounding fanfares on their horses. At Boulac a déjeuner was spread, with a little wine list of 146 brands and vintages; and at the lovely Chateau Larose Pergauson Count Lakens received the Congress, a “lunch " of a very choice description, although it was 8 p.m., being spread on the lawn with the finest crus. The drive through the vineyards was the more charming, as the vintage had just com- menced, and some picturesque groups of vintages were met en route. The Tnternational Congress next year is at Buda-Pesth. It will probably be more poly- glottic than this French one. The English members will do well to prepare their papers, decide upon their speakers, and arrange matters of precedent for all important matters; and also appoint a translator; as so often the very gist of an English speech is omitted or mistranslated. Continental rules of debate so differ from, and Continental customs at functions are so unlike our own, that preparation should be made for these differences, that our English journalists may take their proper position both in debate and socially. JAMES BAKER. *~ * ~ * * * LITERARY ARTICLES IN PERIODICALS. L. M. THE BURNS AND DUNLOP CORRESPONDENCE. Roberts. Fortnightly Review for November. BOOK COLLECTING As A FINE ART. Fortnightly Review for November. HOW TO COUNTERACT THE “PENNY DREADFUL.” Hugh Chisholm. Fortnightly Review for November. Julian Moore. A LATTER DAY CRITIC AND GEORGE ELIOT. Mrs Mark H. Judge. Humanitarian for November. SoME PortRAITs of SIR WALTER Scott. F. G. Kitton. Magazine of Art for November.  ## p. (#496) ################################################ I 42 THE AUTHOR. CHRISTOPHER NORTH : The Scottish Walton. Alex. Cargill. Pall Mall Magazine for November. THOMAS CARLYLE. Mrs. Mayo. Leisure Hour for November. THE HOMEs OF THOMAS CARLYLE. Marion Leslie. Young Man for November. HISTORIAN, PoliticiaN, NOVELIST : An Interview with Mr. Justin McCarthy, M.P. Sarah A. Tooley. Young Man for November. CHRISTABEL ROSE COLERIDGE. November. THE ADVANCE OF ADVERTISEMENT. for November. LITERARY BOSTON THIRTY YEARS AGO. Swnday Magazine for Cornhill Magazine William Dean Howells. Harpers’ Magazine for November. THE ART OF TRANSLATING. Quarterly Review for October. FREEMAN, FROUDE, AND SEELEY. Qwarterly Review for October. THE NovKLS OF MARIA EDGEworth. Quarterly Review for October. . THE NEW DRAMA. Quarterly Review for October. SIR JAMES FITZJAMES STEPHEN. Edinburgh Review for October. THE FUTURE OF THE QUARTERLIES. Oct. 26. THE POET's FUNCTION As INTERPRETER. Oct. 19. “BLUGGINEss.” Spectator for Oct. 12. Book PLATEs. Builder for Oct. 19. AUTHORS THEIR Own PUBLISHERS : A Parisian Experi- ment. Robert H. Sherard. Westminster Gazette for Oct. 14. . NOTABLE REVIEWS OF OCTOBER. Of Professor Walker’s “The Greater Victorian Poets.” Speaker for Oct. 12. Of Henry Arthur Jones’s “The Renascence of the English Drama.” Spectator for Oct. 12. Of George Eliot. Daily Chronicle for Oct. 23. Of S. R. Crockett’s “The Men of the Moss Haggs.” Daily Chronicle for Oct. 24. Of Walter Peter’s “Miscellaneous Chronicle for Oct. 23. :k: Spectator for Spectator for Studies.” Daily 3% $ $: To counteract the “penny dreadful,” Mr. Hugh Chisholm urges, in the new number of the Fort- nightly, that the Board School curriculum be remedied to train boys thoroughly how to behave themselves, and that Board School teachers should have just as much control over their charges as public school masters have over theirs. He looks also, however, to some means of supply- ing good fiction as cheaply as bad—penny popu- lars of Dickens, Thackeray, Scott, the Kingsleys, Marryat, Stevenson, and others: Popular authors of ephemeral fiction now (he says) make a great deal more money than their labours are really worth, compared with the equal or greater efforts of workers and artists in other lines. But when the inevitable reaction comes they will be glad to reduce their prices, and make their profit by means of an enormous cheap circulation. Besides, as copyrights run out, the dead hand will compete with the living, and an enormous mass of readable fiction published in the last fifty years will of necessity bring the new authors into a proper perspective. *. Extracts from some hitherto unpublished letters of the poet Burns to Mrs. Dunlop are given in the paper on the subject in the Fortnightly, by L. M. Roberts, who remarks that “we cannot help feeling that the letters he had received from Mrs. Dunlop were among the papers which the dying man would fain have “put in a state of arrangement’ or buried in oblivion”; and that, Burns's complaints to her “ of the persistent. presence of his ‘old attendant, poverty,’ are so fre- quent and so bitter as to lay him open to the impu- tation of covert begging.” Mrs. Judge, in her article in the Humanitarian, defends the memory of George Eliot against the criticism by Mrs. Lynn Linton in a recent number of the JWoman at Home. The importance of the work of translation is: upheld by a writer in the Quarterly, as it was in. a much briefer article in Macmillan's last month. The following words of the Quarterly reviewer really represent the general view taken by both : Much translation doubtless is produced by hacks, and it is obviously poor enough. But such production is in reality only like the other hack or journeyman work which, fringes true and living literature. Translation worthy of the name has its proper place, and that no mean one, in the hierarchy of letters. And “the aim of a translation should be to produce an impression similar, or as nearly as may be similar, to that produced by the original.” While, as to poetry, the last word is Dryden's, “To be a thorough translator of poetry a man must be a thorough poet.” Maria Edgeworth’s novels occupy the con- sideration of a Quarterly reviewer, who finds that the novelist’s faults arose from the “cardinal defect” of moral teaching being her first object, and literature, or the interest of her tale, only second. But “in depicting scenes and characters, of Irish life Miss Edgeworth struck a new vein of material for fiction; ” and, thus interpreted, what Sir Walter Scott called her “admirable Irish portraits,” were in truth the inspiration of the Waverley novels; as they also were, on his own admission, of Tourgenieff’s pictures of the Russian peasantry.” Also in the Quarterly there is a comparison of “Freeman, Froude, and Seeley,” who, says the writer, were agreed only on one. point, i.e., in acknowledging the didactic view of history. “None of them would be content with mere literary brilliancy, nor with mere antiquarian correctness. Each of them accepts for the his- torian the duties and responsibilities of a political teacher,” though their method in carrying these out was widely different. Another article in the Quarterly is “The New Drama,” in which the writer says that psychology has been during the last twenty years upsetting our conventional ideas, but that the New Drama, is, as was the Elizabethan, a cosmopolite drama,  ## p. (#497) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 43 “with the distinction, however, of self-conscious- mess.” As to Mr. Jones's plea for literature in drama, the writer concludes: Put into connection with all that is vital and preserva- tive of English life,” where is his “atmosphere’’ of literary plays P. If we have proved anything it is that we must no longer hope for a school of national dramatists; there is no point of union for a “school”; the “national” recedes before the peep show of the soul. But this peep show has, as we have seen, its limits. By respecting them we may Secure good plays; and occasionally great dramas like “Heimat” and “The Second Mrs. Tanqueray.” . . But honest workmanship and healthy purposes are much more vital than showy pretensions to literary immortality. *- a -º BOOK TALK. S" EDWIN ARNOLD is having a number of his articles reprinted in volume form under the title “East and West.” The book, with illustrations by Mr. R. T. Pritchett, will be issued by Messrs. Longmans. Mr. George Meredith’s new novel, “The Amazing Marriage” is to appear this month, in two volumes, published by Messrs. Archibald Constable and Co. Mr. Hardy’s “Jude the Obscure,” due to-day (Nov. 1) from Messrs. Osgood McIlvaine, was “for various reasons” “abridged and modified in some degree" when appearing serially, but will now be seen in its full form. Other principal works of fiction will include Mr. Grant Allen’s “British Barbarians,” to be published by Mr. Lame; “The Adventurer of the North,” by Mr. Gilbert Parker (Methuen); “The Little Pilgrim’s Progress,” by Mrs. Hodgson Burnett (Warne); Mr. Clark Russell’s volume of sea stories entitled “The Tale of the Ten ‘’ (Chatto and Windus); a volume of stories by Mr. Quiller Couch (Cassell); “The Herb Moon,” by John Oliver Hobbes (Unwin); and Mr. Kipling's book of jungle stories (Macmillan). A psycho-physiological story entitled “An Evil Motherhood,” heralded as being “extremely original in its treatment,” is to be issued by Mr. |Elkin Matthews, the author of which is a new writer named Walter Ruding. “Chapman's Story Series” is another new issue, of course, from the old firm of Chapman and Hall. It began a few days ago with a volume containing “The Long Arm,” the detective story by Miss Mary E. Wilkins, which gained the Batcheller Syndicate prize, and other stories. The second volume will be “In a Hollow of the Hills,” by Bret Hart; Mr. Charles James is the author of the third, and Mr. Oswald Crawfurd of the fourth. The “Pierrot Library,” which comes from the Bodley Head, is one of the latest series of novels to be projected. The volumes will be 2s. 6d. net cash, and Mr. Lane has engaged Mr. Aubrey Beardsley to design title pages and covers. “Pierrot,” the first volume of the series, will be by Mr. de Vere Stackpoole; Mr. Egerton Castle and Mr. A. T. G. Price will contribute the next two. The “Fleur de Lys Series" of novels emanates from Messrs. Jarrold and Sons, the first story being by Mr. R. D. Chetwode, entitled “The Lord of Lowedale.” Mr. Stanley Weyman's historical romance, “The Red Cockade,” will be published at the beginning of December by Messrs. Longmans. “Sweetheart Travellers” is the engaging title of Mr. Crockett's forthcoming book, which will be illustrated by Mr. Gordon Browne. Messrs. Wells and Gardner will publish it. Short stories by various writers, intended to show each at his best, is the plan of a volume entitled “XX. Stories,” which Mr. Fisher Unwin is about to bring out. The contributors to the book will include Mr. Justin M'Carthy, Mr. Manville Fenn, Mr. Barry Pain, Mr. Brandon Thomas, and others. “Robert Louis Stevenson,” by Annie Mac- donell, is the forthcoming volume in the Contemporary Writers Series, published by Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton. The important “Wailima Letters”—the correspondence during several years of the late Mr. Stevenson to Mr. Sidney Colvin—is published to-day (Nov. 1) by Messrs. Methuen. Mr. Colvin is preparing to write the biography of Stevenson, though a year or two will elapse before the work can be ready. “Weir of Hermiston,” the novelist’s unfinished work, will be published this season by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Miss Marie Corelli has during the month issued, through Messrs. Methuen, a new novel called “The Sorrows of Satan,” to which she prefixes a notice stating that “no copies of this book are sent out for review.” - Two new novels by Mrs. L. T. Meade will appear immediately, “The Voice of the Charmer,” which Messrs. Chatto and Windus will publish; and “A Princess of the Gutter,” a story of Christian Socialists’ work in East London, to be issued by Messrs. Wells, Gardner, and Co. Life in Paris during the French Revolution is the subject of a novel by Mr. Harold Spender, entitled “At the Sign of the Guillotine,” which Mr. Unwin will publish in a few days. It is woven round the love-romance of one of the great revolutionists,  ## p. (#498) ################################################ I44 THE A UTHOR. The biography of Admiral of the Fleet, Sir Henry Keppel, which Messrs. Bentley are to publish, will have illustrations by the late Sir Oswald Brierley, marine painter to the Queen. This firm will also publish a new work by Miss Julie Sutter, entitled “England's Greatest Problem.” This problem is poverty, and the author concludes that ours is pre-eminently the land of vagrants. Among coming biographies is one of the well- known actor Mr. John Hare, written by Mr. Edgar Pemberton. The Rev. C. H. Simpkinson, rector of Farnham, is the biographer of the late Dr. Thorold, Bishop of Winchester, who left a mass of material to work upon. , Messrs. Isbister are the publishers. “Comrades,” by Annabel Gray, is now pub- lished by Mr. Henry J. Drane, Salisbury House, Salisbury-square. Price 6s. I vol. Mrs. Edmonds desires to state that the “Pappas Narkissos" of her friend Demetrius Bikelas was translated by her and published in a magazine four years ago, but not, as in the present case, “adapted'’ to meet the views of the S.P.C.K. The “Tife and Letters of Admiral Sir B. J. Sullivan ’’ is in preparation by his son, Mr. H. N. Sullivan, and the book will be published by Mr. Murray. Canon Rawnsley has written the bio- graphy of Dr. Harvey Goodwin, the late Bishop of Carlisle, which will come from the same firm. Mr. H. D. Traill has written “The Life of Sir John Franklin” from documents hitherto unpub- lished, and the work will be published by Mr. Murray. A new volume by Vernon Lee, entitled “Re- naissance Fancies and Studies,” is to be published by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. Mr. William Watson will be represented this season by a volume of verse, which, as yet, how- ever, remains untitled. A volume of poems by Mr. C. W. Dalmon, entitled “Song Favours,” will be issued shortly also by Mr. Lane. Mr. H. C. Beeching has edited, and Mr. Walter Crane illustrated, “A Book of Christmas Verse,” which will appear immediately from Messrs. Methuen. “Songs for Silverwig,” by Mr. Norman Gale, with illustrations by Miss Helen Stratton, will be published by Messrs. Constable. Before long the volume by the late Christina Rossetti may be expected from Messrs. Macmillan; while Miss Helen Fowler will issue a second book, “Verses Wise and Otherwise,” through Messrs. Cassell. Mr. Reginald Blunt has written a book on “The Carlyles' Chelsea Home,” which is to appear from Messrs. Bell in time for the centenary of the birth of Carlyle a month hence. The frontispiece is an unpublished photograph, of which the sage wrote, “The best likeness. known to me.” - Five books of equal importance within the last. four weeks were: “The Biography of Professor John Stuart Blackie,” by Anna M. Stoddart (Blackwood), and that of “Hans Christian Andersen,” by R. Nisbet Bain (Lawrence and Bullen); “Reminiscences of Thirty-five years of My Life,” by Sir Joseph Crowe (Murray); “Anima Poetae,” from Coleridge's notebooks, edited by Ernest Hartley Coleridge (Heinemann); and Dr. Skelton’s reminiscences of Froude, Disraeli, Thackeray, and others, in his volume, “The Table Talk of Shirley” (Blackwood). In the last is this glimpse of how, in 1870, Froude regarded his critics: “Some day, I think, I shall take my reviewers all round, and give them a piece of my mind. I acknowledge to five real mistakes in the whole book—twelve volumes— about twenty trifling slips equivalent to “i's" not dotted and “t’s ” not crossed; and that is all that the utmost malignity has discovered. Every One of the rascals has made a dozen blunders of his own, too, while detecting one of mine.” The literature of the Victoria Cross and of its recipients is to have an addition in a volume by Mr. D. H. Parry, which Messrs. Cassell will issue. Besides interviewing many of the heroes whose valour he tells of, the author has had resort to War Office documents in order to ensure accuracy. The fruits of the past month in periodical literature were the Country House (J. T. Brown, publisher) and the Cycle Magazine (Cycle Press Dimited) both illustrated sixpenny monthlies on generally accepted lines. A new international review, the Cosmopolis, devoted to politics, litera- ture, science, and art, will be begun in January, the publisher to be Mr. Fisher Unwin, and the price 2s. 6d. monthly. The leading writers of England, France, and Germany are to contribute to it, and in each case the original English, French, and German will be printed. The short story is to be an “interesting feature,” and that in the first number will be from the pen of M. Paul Bourget. What will doubtless prove a popular collection. in these days of the exaltation of sport is “The Songs and Ballads of Sport and Pastime,” which IMr. W. W. Tomlinson has compiled for a volume in the Canterbury series published by Messrs. Walter Scott Limited. Present-day singers are represented by Mr. Andrew Lang, Mr. Norman. Gale, Mr. William Sharp, Mr. Coulson Kernahan, and others; while there are also selections from Fielding, Ramsay, Scott, and Charles Kingsley.  ## p. (#499) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I45" Dr. Isaac Taylor has just completed the work “Names and their Histories: Elements of His- torical Geography and Topography,” on which he has been engaged for four years. It will be pub- lished by Messrs. Rivington, Percival, and Co. Mr. Alfred H. Miles is the editor of a book of “Anecdotes of Natural History,” which will be published shortly by Messrs. Hutchinson. It is to be a study, in a popular form, of the habits and customs of animals, and suitable as a manual for teachers. Among other works announced are: “British Birds' Nests,” by Mr. R. Kearton, with an introduction by Dr. Bowdler Sharpe (Cassell); “The Great Rift Valley,” being an account of a journey to Baringo and Mount Kenia by Mr. J. W. Gregory (Murray); and a volume of hunting sketches in Africa by Mr. Frederick W. Kirby, entitled “From Kahlamba to Libombo” (Blackwood). Mr. Joseph Hatton's new novel “When Greek meets Greek: A Tale of Love and War: ” will be published or was published in London and Phila- delphia on Nov. 14, by Messrs. Hutchinson and Messrs. Lippincott. It is running serially in the People on this side of the Atlantic, and in Leslie's Weekly on the other, and by arrangement with the author in Melbourne, New Zealand, Tasmania, and the Transvaal. Mr. Hatton appears to be satisfied with his “three-volumes-in-one" experi- ence, his first experiment in that direction being with “The Banishment of Jessop Blythe.” His new book appears in similar form, but he drops his yellow cover for something more conventional. It was “By Order of the Czar” that started the yellow craze, and Mr. Hatton hoped he had made it his trade mark, as if an author could rely upon any other individuality than that which belongs to the work itself. - The new volume of the “Dictionary of National Biography” devotes eight and a half columns to the life of the forgotten great Englishman, who was lately reintroduced to English history by Mr. James Baker in his volume upon the life of this hero. Peter Payne for four centuries has been forgotten and ignored by his countrymen. Płow singular a circumstance is it that this life of the great link between Wyclif and Luther should appear in the very year when such an onslaught is made upon Wyclif's teaching, and when Eng- land is again asked to step back under Rome's thrall. Justice is now done to Payne's self- sacrificing noble life. He says (one writer in the Dictionary) Peter Payne was the man who induced Sir J. Oldcastle to follow Wyclif. Mr. Sydney Hodge's serial story, “When Leaves were Green,” now running in the Argosy, will be republished in 3 vol. form by Messrs. Chatto and Windus in January, Mr. William Addison will have ready, early in: November, to be published by Mr. Horace Cox, a new volume entitled “Crimean and other Short Stories.” Mrs. Alfred Baldwin’s new book, “The Shadow on the Blind,” will be published immediately by Messrs. J. M. Dent and Co. It is a collection of . modern ghost stories. “One Woman's Wisdom,” the Australian story which Messrs. Routledge and Sons bought from. Miss A. G. Murphy, and published last month, is. that lady’s very first attempt at story writing of any description. She wrote it in one hour weekly from March to December, the actual time devoted to the work being thus only about forty hours. A special colonial edition is about to be published. Mr. Daniel Chamier has written a handy volume entitled “Law relating to Literary Copy- right and to Authorship and Publication of Books,” which has been published by Mr. Effingham Wilson. Within the compass of 150. pages, Mr. Chamier has collected the law relating to copyright in literature as distinguished from artistic, musical, and dramatic copyright. The volume will be found to be useful and convenient to all concerned with literary property. It is intelligibly compiled, and deals succinctly with the mass of statutes, common law rules and prece- dents which make up the Cumbrous code by which literary ownership is governed. Mr. Chamier has dealt usefully with a large number of recent decisions, but it is inevitable that the effect of his labours should be to once more demonstrate the urgent need for the consolidating statute on the lines of Lord Monkswell's Bill which was drafted by the Society. “The National Portrait Gallery of British Musicians,” edited by John Warriner, Mus. Doc., of Trinity College, Dublin, will shortly be issued by Messrs, Sampson Low, Marston, and Co. This ought to prove a very interesting volume to those interested in music and musicians. “The Dowager Lady Tremaine” is the title of a story by Mr. J. B. Alliott (Elliot Stock). “A Handbook of Theology,” by the Rev. John Harries (Elliot Stock), is, as its name denotes, a volume of lectures or chapters on various points of doctrine. The writer apparently belongs to the Methodist Episcopal Church. Work-a-day Poems, by Fanchon (Reveirs Brothers, Greystoke-place), is a little volume of simple verse. They should be confined to private circulation among the friends of the writer. “Shiloh” and other Poems, by Reginald Tavey (Elliot Stock), are verses of a religious or meditative kind. They may be accepted as an early effort.  ## p. (#500) ################################################ I46 THE AUTHOR. “Spring's Immortality,” by Mackenzie Bell (Ward, Lock, and Bowden). We have learned to look for good work from Mr. Mackenzie Bell. The new volume is full of fine verse. The follow- ing sonnet belongs to the season: OLD YEAR LEAVES. Tossed by the storms of Autumn chill and drear, The leaves fall auburn-tinted, and the trees - Stand reft and bare, yet on the silent leas The leaves lie drifted still—while cold, austere, Stern Winter waits—while early snowdrops cheer The woodland shadows—while the happy bees Are wakened by the balmy western breeze, And birds and boughs proclaim that Spring is here. So lost hopes severed by the stress of life Lie all unburied yet before our eyes, Though none but we regard their mute decay; And ever amid this stir and moil and strife Fresh aims and growing purposes arise Above the faded hopes of yesterday. “Translated * is the third edition of a touching little memorial of the life and death of a boy. This little book, too, is religious (Marshall Brothers). The author of “Somnia, Medici,” Mr. J. A. Goodchild, appears with another volume of verse. Let us be permitted to quote one poem to show the “quality” of the poet: WIOLIN SONG. Gentle music murmurs low In mine ear. I am where the roses blow Upon bushes set arow, And anear. Thrills and throbs a violin At that casement, where within Sits my dear. Pirst an old-world song she played, Sweet in tone ; Then a little pause she made Ere in fairyland she strayed On alone; And aerial minstrelsy Mazed my soul with melody All her own. From the chamber where she lay - Rose aloft Such a music as a fay Carols in the buds of May, Sinking oft To brief silence, whence again Fluttered forth some newborn strain Sweet and soft. Ah, again that longdrawn note Which prevails. From the pairing throstle's throat Never sweeter sound might float. Nightingales, Ye might never thus prolong Such finale to your song. | Hush . It fails. Mrs. Sitwell has just produced a children's story called “In Far Japan.” The scene is laid in Japan as it was ninety years ago. CORRESPONDENCE. I.—DELAYS IN PAYMENT. MONGST the many benefits which the Society of Authors confers on writers not the least is the indirect help of publicity, the fear of which probably rights many wrongs without further ado. Some months ago, a correspondence was carried on in this paper concerning the long delays in paying for published articles, in which some of the minor firms indulged, to the serious inconve- nience (if not worse) of those who wrote for them from dire necessity. Since that time (when a firm attitude on the subject of regular payments was advocated espe- cially as desirable on the part of those who had little to fear, being well-known and popular writers), it has come under our notice that there is a marked improvement in respect of this diffi- culty, no doubt largely brought about by the fear of doubtful transactions being brought to the light of day by this Society. This improvement is likely to continue if writers are clear and explicit in requiring to know the terms, times of payment, &c., of any periodical for which they may be intending to write, before undertaking to do so. R. II.-LITERARY BLACKLEGs. “An Author,” writing on Mr. Sherard's obser- vations about “literary blacklegs,” points out, at too great length for publication in these columns, the mischief which such a person may do. He is an author to begin with, but not one whose books bring in much solid proofs of popularity; he makes it his business, therefore, to become a reviewer for as many papers as he can ; he hangs about publishers in the hope of getting appointed an adviser; in both capacities he exercises the envy and malice which belong to the unsuccessful. The name of such a man should not, our corre- spondent suggests, be “privately ’’ printed but publicly. Is the “Author’’ speaking of an imaginary or of a real person P Does he really know any man who possesses, and exercises, this kind of power P Can he prove that such a man is able to review the same book in half a dozen papers; does really review the same book for half a dozen papers, and with the rancour which the writer attributes ? If he does know such a man he might be doing good service by for- warding to the secretary (I) his name; (2) the list of papers for which he writes; (3) all the reviews of one book written by him. As for the whispering depreciation in a publisher's ears, that may be omitted, because the only kind of  ## p. (#501) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 47 depreciation to which the publisher would listen is that of which the critic would know nothing— the demand for his rival’s books. III.-MoRE ON DELAYs. J. S. M. adds another to the many complaints concerning certain London journals which invite contributions, and then neither return them nor answer any letters. He complains, further, of delays in sending proof; of delays in publishing; and of delays in sending the cheque. He also complains of the autocratic conduct of the editors, who place their own price upon a contribution. Well; but the editor must put his own price upon the work. He knows what his paper can afford to give and is accustomed to give. It is hard— very hard—upon the author to keep him in suspense; it is doubly hard to accept the work and then not to publish it; but the author has him- self to blame. He has only to say, “I offer you this work on the condition that you pay me so much for it, and that you pay me at once.” Then the editor can accept or not as he pleases. But the author says he cannot afford to take this inde- pendent line. Then he must make the best of what he cannot mend. IV.—THE DIALOGUE STORY. I keep reading in the Author and other journals that the new vogue in fiction—tales told by dialogue—has been started by Miss Violet Hunt, Mr. Anthony Hope, and Black and JWhite. Surely Mr. Rudyard Kipling, in his earlier Indian stories, was the first to set the fashion in this respect. “The Gadsbys,” “Under the Deodars,” &c., appeared long before those other writers had commenced to publish their “Stories in Scenes,” and who were doubtless inspired to follow in his wake. As many other authors are likely to follow suit, it seems only right that Mr. Kipling should be recognised as the leader of this new school of fiction. CHARLEs E. HALL. W.--THE SOCIETY As PUBLISHERs. So much has been written and said lately con- cerning publishers and their profits in proportion to risks that one wonders why the Society of Authors do not take up publishing as a business. Practically every English author of note is a member of the Society. Why should they not issue their books through the Society, and why should not the Society offer to young authors an amelioration of the advantages (?) held out to them by publishers generally P Surely the cream of the literary clientèle would be secured at once, the finest advice is to be had on the premises, so to speak, and a fair profit, after expenses, secured. I am merely a hard-working magazine writer, and no novelist, if one is judged by the published- book standard, but, with an eye to the future, I am quite willing to increase my subscription to £5 a year for four years in order to give the thing a fair trial. Doubtless there are hundreds. more who would do the same thing, but it seems. to me that if a few popular novelists like to put their heads together success would be assured without pecuniary assistance at all. If the “new” publisher with his solitary office and the boy can do so well, what a future should be before the English Authors’ Guild ! F. VI.-WHY NOT A CoMPETITION. I see that the Author invites suggestions; and it has struck me that a competition, once a year, of a literary kind, might do much to increase the attractiveness of a magazine that cannot be too well known. Would it be possible for the society to offer a prize for the best short prose idyll and the best short poem by young authors who have published not less than one book, or one set of magazine. articles, not at their own expense P and, also, in the event of the MSS. reaching the required standard of merit, might the two successful papers be printed in the Christmas number of the Author P A nominal fee of Is. for the reading of every paper sent in (the proceeds, after paying the reader, to be devoted to a pension fund or some other literary work) would be but a small expense to contributors, and the prospect of having one’s name acknowledged by the best authors would be of incalculable value to any little known or struggling writer. I have myself written two stories of about 300. pages. With the copyright of the first I un- fortunately parted for the sum of £60; and fresh editions of the book are still selling at the end of eight years. For my second story I received £60 on the first edition, and I retained the copyright. I have also been fairly successful with short articles and a dramatic study. I wrote a short story once for a very well known. magazine, and for a month's work received £2 IOs. I have seldom been paid according to the quality of my work, I do not mean that it. is better than other peoples'; but that, being independent of my pen, I need never grudge time. or trouble; and that I often rewrite and revise a MS. from five to seven times before sending it out. I have a story coming out in a popular juvenile paper this Christmas, and a promise from another publisher to read another MS.; but I am an unknown author, in the sense that I can command no certain market for what I write, and that I often send an article to half a dozen,  ## p. (#502) ################################################ 148 THE AUTHOR. publishers before it is accepted. Speaking for myself, one year's numbers of the Author free would be a much valued prize, and I believe if the competition that I have suggested could be held once a year, that the pleasure and stimulus given would be very great, provided the trouble of reading the papers sent in were not beyond the time of the society, which I know must necessarily be limited. A LITTLE KNowN AUTHOR. (Oct. 5, 1895. VII.-MUSIC AND POETRY. Tn reply to Mr. Sherard, I would say that I think there need be no more mystery in the inability of so many musicians to be poets, or poets to be musicians, than of most musicians to be capable mathematicians, although the principles of melodious sound have a mathe- matical basis. It seems to me that superexcellence is rarely to be found together in the spheres of both emotion and of reason. Hence we find the scientific insight of Darwin to be unaccompanied by much musical or poetic taste; the rhythmic talent of ;Sir Walter Scott or Mr. Gilbert to be remarkably destitute of a knowledge of musical melody, and the most subtle races of the East or of old to be deficient in musical harmony; while the encyclo- paedic information possessed by the late Professor Robertson Smith was unaccompanied by even average musical taste. Music, in its present state, being the youngest of the fine arts, as well as the most artificial if not most original, it is natural to expect to find side by side in some of its exponents the emotional faculties peculiar to the “heir of all the ages,” associated with the rational capacity characteristic of more primitive man, so long as evolution remains so one-sided. It may be that, in time, the man of genius will exhibit the loftiest qualities of the whole; but as yet this is generally unobserv- able. I very much doubt the commonly received dictum as to Darwin having once possessed and afterwards lost, in the pursuit of science, even an average taste for music and poetry; as he pre- sumably followed his bent, along the line of least resistance, for the One quality need no more interfere with the other, than love with genius. The one would rather supplement the other, and thus both prove mutually recreative—assuming both to be genuine. It is, of course, different in the case of a practising artist, whose manipulative skill would suffer by devotion to science alone; but, as regards mere passive appreciation, the culture of the more rational side of our complex nature need in no way interfere with the other. Similarly, while science may modify man-made theology, it cannot destroy Divine religion. As music and poetry somewhat resemble each other in their qualities of rhythm, melody, harmony, and form, it would seem as if excellence in the one would imply success in the other; but, seeing how often philosophic poetry is popularly unpalatable if not unintelligible, while the more popular is comparatively superficial, we need not wonder if even the most popular music and the most popular poetry are so rarely producible by the same person. Both require a natural gift to be developed by an artificial culture; and life is generally too short, while art is usually too wide, or nature is mostly too chary of her best, to secure the highest qualities of head, heart, and will, or of science, music, poetry, and wisdom, as well as popular appreciation, in even the highest genius yet evolved. The how seems simple enough, but the why is still sufficiently mysterious to rank among the pro- found problems awaiting solution by the coming science of the soul. PHINLAY GLENELG VIII.-MIsquotATIONs. Mrs. Henry George Corbett writes to complain of misquotations in criticism. Her recently published novel, “Deb o' Mally's,” has been noticed in a certain paper. A quotation from her book was printed in the notice. The passage as it stands in the book and as it was presented in the paper is as follows: The girl was working in front of one of the many windows which lighted the huge room, and the westering sun was frolicking daintily among the wonderful luxuriance of her red-gold hair, enhancing its brightness till it became dazzling to look upon. Perhaps she had become aware that she was being regarded with unusual interest, for her heavily-fringed violet eyes had a look in them which would have been considered haughty, had her position been less humble, and the pearly purity of her complexion was suffused by a brighter tint than usual. The following is the passage as it appears in the paper: The western sun is frolicking daintily among the wonderful luxuriance of her red-gold hair, enhancing its brightness till it beams dazzling to look upon. Her heavily- fringed, violet eyes had a look in them which would have been haughty had her position been less humble, and the pearly purity of her complexion was suffused by a brighter tint than usual. It will be seen that the verb westering has been changed into the adjective western, and that the rules of grammar have been painfully violated by putting the auxiliary verb first in the present and then in the past tense. By substituting the word beams for the word became, my critic has managed to make the sentence unintelligible, and by omitting, firstly, two whole lines and, secondly, the verb “considered,” he has produced a “quotation ” which possesses neither sense nor cohesion. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 06 (November 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 06 (November 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-11-01-The-Author-6-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/284/1895-12-02-The-Author-6-7.pdf a6529b8e47233d4c6a3393ec0283a575 PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1895-12-02 Volume 6 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 149–172 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18951202 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T E D BY W.A. L T E R B E S.A. N. T. VoI. VI.-No. 7.] DECEMBER. 2, 1895. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions eaſpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are Tesponsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as earpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *-- * ~ * º- ºr *-*. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *~ * ~ * WARNINGS AND ADWICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP. YoUR, AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £1 o must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eacept the cost of the stamp. - - 4. AscERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL, WI. rights. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alome. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.—Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American Reep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. — Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :— 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *—- - -* •- * ~ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice Sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the Q 2  ## p. (#504) ################################################ I 50 THE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- ſidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. == * *-sº THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : I. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That overy attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department' for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted '' is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. sº- a 2-4° r-- - --a NOTICES. HE Editor of the Awthor begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production * are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at.  ## p. (#505) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I5 I Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. > c; FROM THE COMMITTEE, HE Secretary has in hand the preparation of clauses to meet the various points necessary for an agreement in any of the ordinary methods of publishing. He will be obliged for any suggestions on the subject from members of the Society. Dr. Jurisconsult Ernst Lange, of Zurich, has prepared and presented to the Committee a paper on the “Contracts of Publishing ” in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzer- land. It has been resolved to print this pamphlet uniform with the “Cost of Production.” The best thanks of the Committee have been passed to Dr. Lange for this gift. A somewhat interesting case has been before the Com- mittee. It would have been more interesting had it been settled in a court of law by a friendly action. The case is one in which an author’s MS. was accidentally burned while in charge of a publishing firm. Of course this accident entails upon the author a great deal of labour. How far are the publishers liable in such a case ? Did they take reasonable precautions in the matter P The case has been settled, one hopes to the satisfaction of both parties. Dut still the question of what constitutes reasonable precau- tions remains open. G. H. THRING, Secretary. => 0 erº LITERARY PROPERTY. T.—CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. Ottawa, Nov. 25. HE long-pending controversy on the copy- T right question was brought a long way on the road to a conclusion to-day by the adoption of a basis of agreement which was accepted by Mr. Hall Caine and Mr. Daldy for the British authors and publishers, by the Canadian Copyright Association, and by the Dominion Government. This satisfactory result is due almost entirely to the efforts of Mr. Hall Caine, who, in the face of the strongest opposition on this side, has largely succeeded, since he arrived in the Dominion, in removing the objec- tions of the Canadian publishers to any inter- ference with the Act of 1889, and has more or less secured their assent to an amended Bill. Mr. Hall Caine and Mr. Daldy, together with the representatives of the Canadian publishing houses, the Copyright Association, and the Press Association, held a conference to-day with Sir C. H. Tupper, Mr. Ouimet, and the sub-com- mittee of the Privy Council appointed to meet them. Mr. Hall Caine recited the negotiations which have taken place during the past few weeks and submitted a draft Bill for the consideration of the Government. It was, he said, in the nature of a compromise, and, like most com- promises, did not covereverything that both parties might desire, but it was the best that could be arrived at in the circumstances, and he thought he could say that they would all be well satisfied to see its general principles carried into effect. Speaking for the body which he represented, he fully believed that an Act framed on the lines of this measure would be acceptable to British authors. Mr. Hall Caine continued: “By this Bill the time within which a copyright holder can publish in Canada and so secure an absolute and untrammelled copyright is extended from thirty to sixty days, with a possible exten- sion of thirty days more at the discretion of the authorities. Also, by this agreement, the licence to be granted for the production of a book that has not fulfilled the conditions of Canadian copyright law is limited to one licence, and this single licence is only to be issued with the copy- right holder’s knowledge or sanction. Further, the copyright holder who has an independent chance of securing copyright for himself within a period of sixty days is to be allowed a second chance of securing it after it has been challenged and before it can be disposed of by licence ; and, finally, the royalties of the author are to be secured to him by a regulation of the revenue to stamp an edition of a book on the issue of a licence. “This is the ground of the draft Bill which the Canadian Copyright Association has joined with Mr. Daldy and myself in recommending to your Ministers, and on its general principle I have to say, first, about Canadian authors, that a Bill framed on these lines will not put them into a position of isolation among the authors of the world, and next, about the authors of Englan 1 and America and of all the countries having a copyright treaty with England, that it will secure to authors the control of their property, and put them all alike on an equal footing, and therefore it will not, I think, disturb the operation of the Berne Convention, so far as Canada is concerned,  ## p. (#506) ################################################ I 52 THE AUTHOR. authors. or the understanding between Great Britain and the United States. The Bill is recommended to the Government with all modesty of intention, and with the certainty that they will use so much of it as they consider wise and good.” In conclusion, Mr. Hall Caine bore testimony to the spirit of conciliation and fair dealing with which Mr. Daldy and himself had been received in Canada, both by the Government and by the classes interested in the law of copyright. Mr. Ross Robertson, president of the Copy- right Association, followed. He said he believed that the conclusions reached dealt fairly and honourably with all parties interested, whether British, Canadian, or foreign, whether author or publisher. There had been concessions on both sides. He did not claim that the Canadian Copy- right Association had got all that they wanted, or that they were entitled to. The body which he represented could not be accused of being unreasonable, and in saying that he did not pre- tend that Mr. Hall Caine had not shown every inclination to meet their views so far as he could without endangering the interests of British The draft Bill would not be satisfac- tory to the extremists on both sides, but that might be regarded as a proof of its fairness. Mr. L. W. Shannon, president of the Canadian Press Association, spoke in support of the Illea,SUll’é. Mr. Daldy expressed himself satisfied with the general principles of the proposed measures. Considerable discussion followed regarding the details of the amended Bill, and the question of the importation of colonial editions of British copyright works was raised and was discussed at length by a number of the booksellers present. The conference lasted two hours, and at its close the Ministers announced that they would lay the representations of the delegates before the Govern- ment, and that a decision would be reached at an early date. * . Mr. Daldy, in the course of conversation with me to-night, said that the principal objection which he sees in the copyright measure as at present arranged is the proposal to prevent the importation into Canada of copyright books law- fully printed in British dominions. He thinks, however, that this can be arranged. — Times, Nov. 26. - II.-ADDREss BY MIR. HALL CAINE. The following verbatim report of Mr. Hall Caine's speech at the dinner given to him by the publishers and booksellers of Toronto has been forwarded to us by a Canadian friend : “The thing that has struck me most since I came to this continent is the loyalty of Canada. Your loyalty may not be deeper, but it is more vocal than ours in England. If I had to find a reason for your devotion to the Crown, I think I should ask myself if it did not come largely of your independent position as a self-governing Dominion. Some light is thrown on this matter for me by my knowledge of my own little island home, the Isle of Man. We are a passionately loyal people there, and we are a little self- governing nation. If we were to be merged into a county of England, I should not like to answer for the life of our loyalty. So, perhaps, with Canada. The best way to preserve her loyalty is to preserve her independent rights. Long may her independence last ! Long may it be before there can be any serious talk of another con- dition I. But though you are independent of the old country, you have your ties and obligations to her. You are in the position of the son of a father who has many sons. There was no room for them and for their children under the parent roof. There was neither chance of life nor like- lihood of peace. So the son goes out and marries himself, perhaps, to the strange woman. But because he lives under another roof he does not cease to be his father's son. He bears his father's name. He carries his father's blood. If he does wrong, the shame will be his father's no less than his. If right, the glory will be his father's too. He cannot dissociate himself from his father. And though he is fully able to look after his own affairs, there are things in which he looks to his father. He allows his father to give pledges for him, always reserving the power of withdrawing from them where they seem to him unwise. He does not withdraw from them if he can avoid doing so, even when they are not altogether to his taste. So Canada. She has her relations with England, and through England with the rest of the world. England enters into treaties or arrangements in her name and on her behalf. She will keep these treaties if she can. They are intended for the benefit of the whole family, and if they press a little hard here or there, she will still try to observe them, because of the bond of blood and of name, and because of the deep call of patriotism. 2. The bonds between Canada and England are many. There is the bond of the finest navy in the world, which you share with England; the finest army in the world, the finest diplomatic service in the world, the purest and justest jurisprudence in the world, building up the most free freedom in the world. But there is another bond between Canada and England, a less palp- able but no less less real bond—may, a bond more real, more constantly present at your  ## p. (#507) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 53 nearths and homes, the bond of intellectual brotherhood. Our literature is your literature. It does not come to you through a veil as the literature of France does, as the literature of Germany does. It comes to you in your mother tongue, in the words you learned from your cradle. And the great masters of our literature are your brethren. You are bound to remember that Shakespeare was an Englishman, tha', Milton was an Englishman, and that the lesset masters of later days, who come even closer than these, Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot, Charles Reade —that these were your kith and kin. This is your inheritance—a great inheritance. You are not going tobarter it away for any advantage of pounds, shillings, and pence. And just as you are proud of the literary giants of the past, so you want to be proud of the good men of the present. You want to hold on to them, to help them, to encourage them to increase in numbers and in strength, and to build up the conditions of life that will foster their growth and prosperity. 3. Now, gentlemen, the first condition of growth and prosperity to the man of letters is security in the exercise of his calling, and in the right he holds to the results of his labours. He must sit in his own house at ease ; he must be in no fear of bombardment; he must know that for his own good and the good of all who set store by his skill, he can work at his own anvil, with the assurance that the laws of his country will keep the peace around him. The man of letters has not always been able to do this. The history of legislation on copyright is a miserable story of the struggle of the man who writes a book, to hold and protect it after it has been written. It is not so very long ago that the laws of modern nations (whatever may have been the case with ancient nations) recognised no rights of the author in the book he had produced. And when those rights were at length recognised, the period in which the writer of a book could control it was no more than seven years. It has taken nearly two hundred years to increase that term in England, from seven to forty-two, and only one country in the world (so far as I know) has yet made the author's right perpetual. It is only within recent times that literature has come to be regarded from the pecuniary view. For many ages the author was the one labourer in the world who was not considered worthy of his hire. And, meanwhile, the progress of legislation from the first nebulous condition has been clogged at every step—clogged in Parliaments, clogged even in the courts of law—by many interests that have had nothing to do with literature, or were at best, but accidental to its existence. - 4. Gentlemen, it is not for me to say too precisely what those interests have been. Still less may I in this hospitable presence condemn them as wholly selfish and of retrogade tendency. I am willing to believe that they have sometimes been forced upon the classes who have been parties to them by a sense of duty to their own, in relation to other classes, and to their own nation in relation to other nations. But all the same they have impeded the rights of authors. You will allow me to tell you, gentlemen, that those rights are natural rights, that they are not primarily created by the State, that however necessary it may be to call in the help of the law for the protection of the rights of literary property, the author's right in the book he produces is a right of creation, and that by its nature it should never cease, and should never be divided with another. That it is so divided, divided with the reader, divided with the pub- lisher, is a concession which the author makes in order that a greater force than his personal force shall protect what he has made. I am not pretending that this is the bearing of copyright from the point of history or of the law of nations. But it is the principle of copyright put down on the bed rock of natural law. Dr. Johnson put it down on this bed rock, and no man has ever been Imore sound on the rights of literary property. 5. Gentlemen, the progress of legislation in England, and throughout the civilised world, has been towards the recognition of this natural right. It has been a hard and long battle. Many a good man has fought for it. Since Johnson there have been Scott, Carlyle, Thack- eray, Dickens, Charles Reade, Lytton, and Wilkie Collins. And among living men, who are doing their best to establish the principle that the author has a right to control his writings, there are Mr. Lecky, Mr. Herbert Spencer, Sir Walter Besant, and your renowned fellow-townsman, whom all Canadians agree to honour, Mr. Goldwin Smith. The crowning glory of that struggle has been the international agreement which we call the Berne Convention. This agreement recognises that the book is the absolute property of the author, and that this property is to be respected in every country that is party to the union. Briefly expressed, Copy- right under the Berne Convention is like marriage in all civilised states, and just as the marriage that is good in the country where it is contracted is good in the rest of the world, so the copyright that is secured in the country of origin is secured over all the countries of the Convention. We consider this agreement a great triumph for. literature, and many of the nations of Europe have entered in it. We should deplore anything that would imperil it or limit its operation. Now,  ## p. (#508) ################################################ I 54 THE AUTHOR. I will venture to say that no Canadian desires to endanger the Berne Convention if he can see his way to preserve it without injury to the industries of his country. 6. And here, gentlemen, we come to the ques- tion at issue between us. There is one great country which has not yet entered into the Berne Convention, and that country is your neigh- bour, the United States. In the United States the recognition of the rights of literary property was for a long time limited to the recognition of their own rights. The universal rights of lite- rary property were unrecognised in the States down to four years ago. The result was the practice of a form of piracy which demoralised trade, degraded literature, and nearly extermi- nated the profession of letters. When the good and true men in the United States at length prevailed over the dishonest traders the legis- lation they made had to be of the nature of a compromise. They desired to go down to the bed rock of natural right, but class interests were too strong for them. They were not fools, and did not attempt to run their heads against stone walls. They wisely remembered that half a loaf was better than no bread, and they accepted a limited copyright which allowed the United States printer to deny copyright to anybody who did not print on American soil. This limited legislation was only to be granted to foreign countries in exchange for reciprocal rights. England was asked for herself and her colonies could she grant those reciprocal rights. She answered that she could. On that understanding the President issued a proclamation asserting the rights of British subjects to copyright in the United States subject to the conditions of the laws of the States. 7. Gentlemen, here lay the crux of your own difficulty. This great country is by the accident of its geographical position, the rival, the peace- ful but dangerous rival of Canada. It was a large and powerful rival. It had sixty-five millions of readers against your five millions. It could afford to outbid you in the market for books. Your territory was soon flooded with literature which was no longer pirated as before, but authorised. Also it was still flooded with other books, which, not being copyright in the States, continued to be stolen. You could not compete and you could not steal—let us say you would not if you could. So you demanded the right to legislate for yourselves, and you based your claim to do so on a clause in the British North America Act of 1867. By this Act you wished to control every book that came into your dominion, just as you control every piece of merchandise that comes here. And your legis- lation was intended to say that before a book should have copyright in Canada it should be manufactured here. The manufacturing should be for a short period under the author's control, but after that period it should be under the control of the officers of the Dominion Parlia- ment. Obviously this was legislation that did not agree with the spirit of the Berne Conven- tion. Your own statesman, Sir John Thompson, found the Berne Convention opposed to the legis- lation you desired, and so he asked for an order in council giving Canada relief from the Union. Canada had a right to ask for such relief after an interval of twelve months. 8. Now, I am not here, sir, to discuss the con- stitutional aspects of the question. We have been doing that with more or less temper since 1889, and we might go on to the end of the century and “get no forrader.” Whether the Act of 1867 gives you the right to legislate for yourselves on One aspect of international copy- right, and whether the British Government are bound to grant you, at your request, exemption from the advantages and obligations of the Berne convention, can very well be left to the decision of the law officers in London and in Ottawa. My presence here in Toronto as your guest, tacitly implies that we recognise that, rightly or wrongly, Canada has certain powers in this matter, and is likely to be allowed to exercise them. Don’t let us drift away from copyright into a question of constitutional right. Don’t let us obscure our true problem in the clouds of party politics. Don't let us encourage any able, vigorous, and patriotic young Minister to say that Canada has a right to misgovern herself if she likes. Let us keep this dispute down to the question of whether an author has a right to control his books abso- lutely, and if he has not, what measure of his control must he hand over to the State. 9. Gentlemen, the attitude of authors towards your Act of 1889 is very easily stated—we object to your claim to manufacture our books, whether We will or not, because the right of the author which ought to be shared with the reader only would be divided with the printer also, who ought to be no party to the copyright contract. On grounds of natural law there is only one party to copyright, the author. The laws of nations have agreed to allow a second party to come in, the reader, who is granted limited rights on stringent terms. You are now claiming, as the United States claimed, the admission of a third party, and if the first party does not like three to the contract, you are asking that there shall be only two, with the discontented party, the first party, the party of the author, left out. That is our objection to your Act of 1889 on abstract prin-  ## p. (#509) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 55 ciples. On grounds of material fact we object to it because (I) it multiplies the places of manu- facture, and so prevents the production of all but very popular books, and that will be a grievous injury to works of scholarship and research; (2) it puts a book into the position of merchandise coming to your shores, whereas no book will ever come here and ask you to manu- facture it unless you first go deliberately over the water and fetch it across; (3) it allows of a period when a book is no longer under its author's control, and that strikes a blow at the absolute spirit of copyright and demands a freer name, and finally (4) it requires that you should with- draw from the Berne Convention, which is the sheet-anchor of the hope of all who have fought for the security and dignity of literature. Io. Gentlemen, I have tried to state the case fairly, and without questioning your right to legis- late for yourselves, I want to ask you a single ques- tion—What's the good? What's the good of the Act of 1889 to any party among the people for whom you legislate? What's the good to your author P What's the good to your reader? What's the good to your printer? What's the good to your publisher and bookseller P I say the Act of 1889, as it stands, is no good to any of these. It is no good to your author because it deprives him of copyright in all the countries of the copyright union, and reduces him to the isolation of his right of copyright in Canada. It is no good to your reader, because he gets his popular books at fifty cents, seventy-five cents and a dollar at present, and if he expects them any cheaper he expects what our readers in England never get and what he has no right to ask if he has any desire to leave bread and butter to the men who make his literature. It is no good to your printer (by that, I mean not the owner of your steam machines but your compositor) because your Act does not require that you should find labour for your poor operatives in composing your books (a claim that would have had our sympathy) but only that your publishers should import the plates that have been made by the labour of English operatives, and this, which has been claimed as a concession to England is really an injury to English authors because it will help you to produce books at less than the natural price, and that is an unsound commercial basis. And finally it is no good, and much less than no good, to your publishers and booksellers, because the unlimited licenses which it allows will cut the throat of the book trade, by reducing the prices of popular books from fifty cents to twenty-five and to fifteen and ten, until at length from the plates of a newspaper serial a novel will as formerly in the United States be produced by the WOL. VI. soap merchant to wrap round bars of kitchen soap, and bookselling as a separate industry will in ten years' time be gone from the face of Canada altogether. In short, sir, to use the idiomatic language of one of your own rude but wise and far-seeing legislators of the past, “There ain't nothing to it no-how.” II. But, gentlemen, do not suppose that I am blind to the difficulties of your position. While I have been in Canada. I have learned a good deal. I have met some of your publishers in person; I no longer believe that their first and only purpose is any form of shameful confiscation, any invasion of the market of the United States, and however much I may think they are pursuing a mistaken and dangerous policy, I am entirely willing to believe that they wish to remain upright, honest, and high - principled men. Since I came to Canada. I have seen some things which, while they do not excuse your Act of 1889 to an author, go far to explain its existence. On your bookstalls, for instance, I have found three different copy- right editions of “Trilby,” the English copyright edition, the Colonial copyright edition, and the Canadian copyright edition. The anomaly and absurdity of the position of this book needs no comment, and neither does that of my own copy- right book, the “Manxman,” which comes to Canada from England on payment of its six cents duty and from the United States subject (until lately), to the author's royalty of I2; per cent. thus paying me (nominally if not really) twice for the piece of work. Since I came to Canada. I have seen the necessity for the reform or the rescinding of Acts (like the Foreign Reprints Acts) made to meet a condition that is gone— the condition of general piracy in the United States down to 1891. And though I do not think tho anomalies of your present copyright arrangements call for legislation of so radical a nature as you propose, I recognise the fact that your geographical position in relation to the United States, the absence there of an agreement with the Berne Convention, and the presence there of a manufacturing clause in favour of American printers, gives you a certain justifica- tion which no other English colony (such as Australia), could possibly have for a measure of self-control and for a limited right to make the books intended for your own market. I say this guardedly and after reflection, and always with the reservation that all your manufacturing clauses are objectionable to authors and a limita- tion of the principle of copyright, only to be allowed under peculiar and trying conditions. But as long as the United States keeps out of the Berne Convention, and as long as they insist on manufacturing their own books, just so long, R.  ## p. (#510) ################################################ 156 THE AUTHOR. but not one hour longer, I would (speaking for myself alone), be willing to grant to Canada (divided as it is from the States only by an imaginary border which is easily passed), the right to make her own books under some measure of authors’ control. Given this authors’ control, I do not think your Cana- dian copyright should be any cause of offence to America or disturb the understanding on which the President made his proclamation. And I do not think it ought to be in opposition to the spirit of the Berne Convention, whose second article seems to provide for just such cases as your own. But everything depends on the measure of control which you leave to the author, and I must tell you at once that unlimited licens- ing under the direction of your Government would be entirely inconsistent with the idea of authors’ rights entertained by the signatories to the Berne Convention. Some form of licensing I should personally advocate for Canada under the peculiar difficulties of her present relation to the United States with its right to manufacture, but it must be single licensing, and it must take cognizance of authors’ control, and that will not only be best for us, but also best for you—best for you as authors, best for you as readers, and as printers and as publishers. It is not for me now to say more precisely what system of licens- ing under the author's control I should urge my brother authors to accept. I have formulated a scheme which, as you know, I am submitting to your Government, and shall propose to my fellow authors without prejudice. I believe they will consider it fully and fairly, and I have every con- fidence that your Government will use as much of it as seems sound and wise. 12. Gentlemen, only one word more. What- ever law you make in Canada. I personally mean to obey it, and the best of the authors in Eng- land, as far as they are able, will obey it also. Though it bear heavily on us we will submit. But I beg of you not to put us to too hard a test. Do not let us feel that foreign countries—France and Germany—can be more fair to us than our own colony. We are very proud of Canada. It is the youngest of the nations, and we think there is room enough for two great nations on this great continent. Canada has all the future before her. It would have been a joy and a source of pride if she could have led the way in this matter. We want to see her lead the way. We realise that in the time to come the greater Eng- land must be here beyond the sea—here among your great forests, your mighty waters, your now trackless wastes, that are waiting to spring up into yellow harvests. And we want to remember always that the men who are building up this newer England are our own kith and kin, our brothers who are far from home, our fathers’ sons.” * ---, NEW YORK LETTER, - New York, Nov. 15. EVERAL months ago the editor of the S Author took occasion to praise the brisk and lively literary weekly called the Critic; and this paragraph suggested to me that some account of the various literary journals of America might be of interest to the readers of the Author. The best and the best known weekly review in America is the Nation, which was founded some thirty years ago by Mr. E. L. Godkin, under whose control it still continues. The Nation is not a literary paper pure and simple; it was modelled probably upon the Spectator, and its first interest is, and has always been, in politics. But its book- reviewing has always been extraordinarily well done, better done on the whole than in any other journal in the English language, I think. From the beginning the literary portion of the Nation has been in charge of Mr. W. P. Garrison, a son of the anti-slavery leader. Mr. Garrison and Mr. Godkin were able to enlist as occasional reviewers the leading American authorities in science and in art, and in literature. Very little of the reviewing is done in the office, as nearly every book is sent at once to the special expert who is in the habit of reviewing every volume on the same topic. Twenty or thirty of the leading professors at Harvard, at Columbia, at Johns Hopkins, and at Yale, are on the list of the Nation’s contributors, and can be called upon each for his special knowledge. This gives great weight to the Nation's opinion on all subjects where knowledge is of primeimportance; in history, for example, and in every department of science. In its criticism of pure literature, of fiction, and of poetry in particular, the Nation is neces- sarily less authoritative ; and, despite its best endeavour, it has not always been able to find reviewers able to do justice to contemporary fiction. But the AVation is not alone in this, for in no department of literature are their fewer open-minded experts than in fiction; and the average review of a modern novel in the Nation is likely to be as intelligent and careful as in any other journal, From the beginning the Nation was fortunate in its friends. Lowell was for years an abundant contributor; and so was Mr. Henry James. Mr. Howells has recently told us in Harper’s Magazine how he served on its staff, until he  ## p. (#511) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I57 was tempted away to the Atlantic Monthly. Among Mr. Howells' successors were Mr. W. C. Brownell and Professor George E. Woodberry. For a long while Mr. James Bryce was the London correspondent of the Nation, and its Paris correspondent is still M. Auguste Laugel. Some ten or fifteen years ago the owners of the Nation bought the chief afternoon paper of New York, the Evening Post, edited for half a century by the poet Bryant ; and since then the most of the literary notes and of the book reviews of the Nation appear also in the Evening Post. Some- times the Nation contains a scientific or a philosophical review so solid that it is felt to be Out of place in the evening paper; and sometimes, especially in the holiday season, the pressure of the advertisements in the columns of the Evening Post is so great that room cannot be found for all the Nation’s book notices. The Critic is now about fifteen years old, half the age of the Nation. As the nearest British analogue to the Nation is the Spectator, so the nearest British analogue to the Critic is the Academy, although the Critic has always given far more space to news than the Academy ever did. The Critic was founded by Miss J. L. Gilder, who had long been the New York corre- spondent of the Academy. She was aided by a younger brother, Mr. J. B. Gilder. The Critic has always paid special attention to the topics of the time, to the book of the hour, to the author of the day. It celebrated the centenary of Washington Irving's birth with a special number containing contributions from many of the leaders of American literature. Its London correspondent was for a while Mr. W. E. Henley, who could not keep his political prejudices out of his letters, and who was succeeded by Mrs. L. B. Walford. The London correspondent is now Mr. Arthur Waugh, who has been very happy in taking the tone of the paper and in supplying it with the latest news of literary London. Although the literary centre of the United States is now in New York, it was once in Boston, and it may be some day in Chicago; so the Critic has correspondents in both cities, thus retaining a hold on the past and keeping in touch with the future. Mr. Charles Wingate writes the weekly letter from Boston, and Miss Lucy Monroe supplies that from Chicago, not finding it easy sometimes to make bricks without straw. The Critic has always opened its columns freely to discussion of music and drama and the fine arts. I believe that Mr. Charlesde Kay was once the writer on the fine arts; and that Mr. W. J. Henderson is now responsible for the musical criticism. Mr. Paul M. Potter, the dramatiser of “Trilby,” was the first dramatic critic of Miss Gilder's paper, Of late this important department has been in less expert and in less intelligent hands. It is pleasant to be able to record the fact that the columns of the Critic and of the Nation are absolutely free from the sickening self-puffery of their own contributors which disgraces certain of the Tondon reviews. The Nation never criticises the books written by members of its office staff, and it is noted for the freedom with which it handles the writings of its occasional con- tributors. An American man of letters told me the other day that for twenty years he had written almost every review in the Nation on a certain important topic, besides contributing occasional articles on other subjects, and that he had seen more than once, in parallel columns to a con- tribution of his own, an adverse criticism of some book of his or of one of his magazine articles. No review has ever appeared in the Critic of any books of Mr. Richard Watson Gilder—solely because he is the brother of the editors of the Critic. The Critic was at first a fortnightly, although it became a weekly more than ten years ago. A fortnightly still is the Literary World of Boston, a journal modelled on its namesake in London. Until recently it was edited by the Rev. N. P. Gilman, who was an authority on profit-sharing, and who was more interested in ethics than in aesthetics. Its New York correspondent was Mr. John D. Barry, for a while assistant editor of the Forum. The London correspondent of the Literary World is now Mrs. Hinkson (Katherine Tynan). The Dial of Chicago is not a fortnightly; it is a semi-monthly, appearing on the Ist and 15th of . every month. It is now a little more than ten years old, and it is still conducted by its founder, Mr. Francis F. Browne, who is assisted by Mr. William Morton Payne. Its New York correspon- dent is Mr. Arthur Stedman, the son of Mr. E. C. Stedman. The Dial is a serious and a dignified review; it is representative of all that is best in the intellectual life of Chicago, and its existence is evidence that there is an increasing appreciation of literature in that city of strenuous endeavour. All its more important reviews are warranted by the signatures of the writers. Many years ago the importing house of Scribner and Welford (now merged in Charles Scribners Sons) started a little trade monthly modelled on the Quarterly Notes of Longmans, Greene, and Co. It was called the Book-Buyer, and at first it served simply to announce the books of the house which published it. In time it added illustrations, and invited articles from writers of repute. It printed, for example, Mr. Laurence Hutton's interesting series of articles on American  ## p. (#512) ################################################ I58 THE AUTHOR. book-plates. Its Christmas number always con- tains half a dozen signed and illustrated reviews of the chief holiday books of the year. Its editor is now Mr. Moody. Its London correspondent was Mr. Ashby Sterry, and he was succeeded by Dr. Robertson Nicoll. It may be fanciful, but it has always seemed to me probable, that it was the Book- Buyer which suggested to Dr. Nicoll the starting of the Book- man—just as his Woman at Home was obviously modelled on the American Ladies Home Journal. Still this did not prevent Dodd, Mead, and Co. from arranging to publish an American edition of Dr. Nicoll's literary monthly. They engaged as editor Professor Harry Thurston Peck, of Columbia Cellege, who very soon found that if the American Bookman was to be a success, it could borrow but little from its British namesake, since the literary interests of New York at d London are often widely different. So it is that Professor Peck’s Bookman contains a scant portion of the matter that appears in Dr. Nicoll’s Bookman—little more than the letter from Paris and a review or two every month. Dr. Nicoll sends a monthly letter from London to the New York journal. Professor Peck has succeeded in making the American Bookman a brisk and lively review, abounding in gossip and trenchant in criticism, and he has altogether too much sense of proportion and too wide a knowledge of books to give up to the infusoria of contemporary literature the space they are allowed to fill in the Bookman’s London namesake. Space fails to consider here at length the Literary News, which issues monthly from the office of the Publisher's Weekly or Book News, which is published by Wanaker, the universal provider of Philadelphia. Nor can I do more than note the clever and unconventional little semi- monthly Chap-Book, issued by the young firm of Stone and Kimball in Chicago. H. R. *- a 2-º r- - -, NOTES FROM PARIS, HAVE been consulted on more than one Occasion, recently, by authors who wish to produce their works, or rather transla- tions of their works, in Paris. I may as well resume here what I have invariably answered when questioned on these points. The work must be produced at the author's entire risk. The cost of translation may be calculated at about IOS. a thousand words. This is very fair pay, consider- ing the prices paid for literary work in Paris. (A Parisian publisher once offered me 312 for translating a 150,000 - word story by Paul Marguerite. But no member of our society would, I hope, care to sweat a brother-littérateur.) The cost of production of Say IOOO copies of the ordinary 3 francs 50 cent. volume would be about 340. At least that is what a good publisher would demand. The cost of advertising the book would be enormous. There is little or no review- ing done in the French papers, so that the Eng- lish author would have to make up his mind to do without this gratuitous publicity. The net receipt from each copy sold would be about two francs. (I am supposing the book to be issued at 3 francs 50 cents.) The sale of the book would probably be a very small one. I always dissuade authors from engaging in any speculation of this kind. The preceding remarks will explain why I do so. The Parisian Society of Authors, who publish their own works, which I described in an article which was reproduced in last month's Author, has sent methe first book issued by theassociation. This is a collection of short stories, republished from various periodicals, entitled “La Grande Nuit.” I cannot speak very enthusiastically about this first production. I do not refer to the literary or the commercial value of the tales, but to the book as a book. Its “get-up " is amateurish, the cover is a singularly unattractive one, a pale grey in colour, and the printing is not up to the mark. The importance of “get-up,” cover-paper, printing, and general symmetry, never impressed them- selves more vividly on me than in examining this book. In these matters experience, such as is possessed by publishers who know their business, appears indispensable. Isuppose that the managers of the Societé Libre will acquire it in time. In the meanwhile the lack of it seems likely to jeopardise the success of the undertaking. What I wrote in recent numbers of the Author anent certain black sheep in our midst has brought me a quantity of abuse — all anony- mous, of course—and what I wrote has been entirely misrepresented. One editor, who com- mended me to the attention of the mad doctors, represented me as having described as blacklegs “reviewers and people who read for publishers.” Reference was made to some of the most revered names in English letters, and I was described as having levelled my attack against gentlemen for whom I have as much reverence and loyalty as I have contempt and loathing for the persons whom I had in mind. I never attacked the re- viewers. It would be as basely ungrateful as it would be foolishly unjust for me to do so. My remarks were addressed to the prosperous writer of books who does not scruple to attack anony- mously, for hire, the books of brother authors. I know persons of this description, and, as I  ## p. (#513) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 59 wrote, they would be tolerated in no other country but England. My remarks were also addressed to the prosperous writers who retail literary advice at a guinea, the dollop to publishers, anonymously. The prosperity and the anony- mity of the person constitute his claim to the title of literary blackleg. It is a painful subject, and one that I am most loth to pursue, for the further one penetrates into the bas-fonds of literary society in England the sadder at heart he must be at the degradation of a noble profession. Here one finds false brothers of every variety, and a mass of malice, injustice, extortion, and oppression, which would surprise one amongst King Prempeh's merry men at Rumassi. The number of literary impostors at present before the public in England is no in- considerable one, and a banquet of literary ghosts holden in London would bring together a large and unhappy attendance. There is So-and-so—I am speaking of an actual person—who has not written a single line of any of the books published under his name. And there are many like him. In fact anyone who takes the trouble to investi- gate the matter will find more people in the lite- rary profession who are flourishing on absolutely false pretences than in any other profession in England. In France these Tartuffes are pointed out and at ; in England they pass high in the public esteem. A writer in The Critic of New York qualified as “colossal nonsense” a remark of mine in a recent number of the Author, in which I expressed disapproval of the conduct of a successful literary man, who, on behalf of a firm of publishers, was offering to well-known albeit unprosperous brother-writers terms very far below what in literary circles are considered fair rates. Another instance of the same kind has quite recently been brought to my notice. In this case a well-known novelist, whose work is acknowledged to be of the highest literary value, was asked to write an essay on a subject, involving great special know- ledge, at the rate of twelve shillings the page of six hundred words. This offer was made in the name of a well-known literary man. I must be guilty of still more colossal nonsense, and repeat that I do not think it befits a man of letters to act as taskmaster in the interests of a commercial house to the prejudice of his fellow-authors, It is not often that a novel written on a play achieves any very great success, and it is therefore worthy of notice that M. Edmond Lepelletier's version of Sardou’s “Madame Sans-Gêne” is now in its eighty-seventh thousand. The great popu- larity of the play no doubt largely helped the sale of M. Lepelletier's novel. Paul Deroulède's patriotic, Anglophobic drama, WOL. VI. - “Messire du Guesclin,” which is being performed at the Porte-Saint-Martin Theatre, is a very great success. It tickles the French Chauvin in the right spot. One result of this success has been to create a demand for M. Deroulède's volume of poems, and a collection of his most patriotic pieces has just been issued under the title “Poesies Militaires,” illustrated by Jeanniot. It is selling extremely well. Though one does not altogether approve of M. Deroulède's extreme patriotism, bordering as it does on aggressiveness, one is very glad that success—and success of a financial nature—has at last come to him. His is a very noble character. He sacrificed everything in his loyal devotion to Boulanger, and was brought by his fidelity into sore straits. “Messire du Guesclin” is, I fancy, his first play; though as a nephew of Emile Augier he had from youth up every encouragement to try his hand at dramatic writing. It is symptomatic of the popularity of the short story or nouvelle in France that a Society of Short- Story Writers, formed for convivial purposes, has drawn together a large number of members. The society held its first monthly dinner last week at a fashionable restaurant on the boulevard. Mr. A. P. Watt was telling me the other day of an experiment he had tried on behalf of one of his clients. He sold a right of serializing a very successful novel to a provincial paper some months after the book had appeared as a volume. At the beginning both the author and Mr. Watt were rather anxious lest this serialization might Inot diminish the sale of the book as a volume. FIowever the experiment was quite successful. That the serialization did not interfere with the sale of the volume was shown by the fact that subsequently a new edition of IO,OOO copies was called for. In France, books are serialized over and over again, and in no case has this been found to affect the sale of the book as a book otherwise than favourably. At the time of writ- ing, the “Count of Monte Cristo’’ is running as a serial in more than a dozen papers in France, and the book still sells as well as ever. It has been serialized hundreds of times. The same might be said of scores of other popular French books. A translation of a book by a member of the Authors’ Club, “An Original Wager, by a Vagabond,” is about to appear in serial form in 'L' Echo du Nord. It is sure to be very popular. The book describes how, for a wager, the author supported himself in France for six weeks entirely by utilising his sporting capacities. He boated, he swam, he bicycled, he taught billiards and tennis, he ran, rode, and walked, and won his bet in the end. The story is most entertainingly S  ## p. (#514) ################################################ 16o THE AUTHOR. told and the book 1s fresh and novel. It is dedicated to the “sportsmen of France,” from whom it is sure to have a warm welcome. RoBERT H. SHERARD. ** = --> * * * POPE AND GRUB STREET. T was Pope, and Swift to aid him, who esta- blished among us the Grub-street tradition. He revels in base descriptions of poor men's wants; he gloats over poor Dennis's garret, and flannel nightcap, and red stockings; he gives instructions how to find Curl’s authors, the historian at the tallow chandler's under the blind arch in Petty France, the two translators in bed together, the poet in the cock-loft in Budge-row, whose landlady keeps the ladder. It was Pope, I fear, who contributed, more than any man who ever lived, to depreciate the literary calling. It was not an unprosperous one before that time, as we have seen; at least, there were great prizes in the profession which had made Addison a minister, Prior an ambassador, and Steele a commissioner; and, Swift almost a bishop. The profession of letters was ruined by that libel of “The Dunciad.” If authors were wretched and oor before, if some of them lived in haylofts of which their landladies kept the ladders, at least nobody came to disturb them in their straw; if three of them had but one coat between them, the two remained invisible in the garret, the third, at any rate, appeared decently at the coffee-house, and paid his two-pence like a gentleman. It was Pope who dragged into light all this poverty and meanness, and held up those wretched shifts and rags to ridicule. It was Pope that has made generations of the reading world (delighted with the mischief, as who would not be who reads it P) believe that author and wretch, author and rags, author and dirt, author and drink, gin, cow-heel, tripe, poverty, duns, bailiffs, squalling children and clamorous landladies, were always associated together. The condition of authorship began to fall from the days of “The Dunciad;” and I believe in my heart that much of that obloquy which has since pursued our calling was occasioned by Pope's libels and wicked wit. THACKERAY. ** ,-- - -, WHY NOT GIVE THE NAMES: T is sometimes asked why the Society does I not publish the names in the cases detailed in these columns. It is sometimes even suggested that the cases are invented. Very early easy to understand it. in the existence of the Society the method of publishing cases without names was adopted, advisably, in the reports and papers of the Society. And in the very useful book issued by the Society, called “Methods of Publishing,” the agreements, &c., commented on were published. without names. What are the advantages and what are the reasons of this line P One has not the authority of the committee to explain or defend their action in this place; but it is very The case is brought to the secretary ; it is very often an agreement. carefully drawn up so as to impose upon the ignorance, not only of the author, but of the ordinary solicitor—see some of the agreements in. “Methods of Publishing; ” it is above all things necessary that the clauses should be explained to the author first, and to the public next, with full comment showing where there are traps laid and where the author is made to give away rights which he should have kept. But full comment is impossible when the names of both parties are given; one cannot call the author an ass for signing such a contract, nor the other side a sharp for asking him to do so. But, one can point out anonymously with fulness. the credulity of the one, and the sharp practice of the other; one can explain the meaning of things quite clearly and plainly without names. In the “Methods of Publishing,” a book which our younger members do not seem to study so much as they should, no one can complain that freedom. of exposition—and exposure—is wanted. Every one of the agreements given there is a real agreement, just as every one of the cases quoted in the Author is a real case. Now, the case having been set forth with the exact facts neither heightened nor suppressed, and with our comments, it remains for the person criticised or exposed to put the cap on his own head if he pleases. When Mr. Sprigge's book, the “Methods of Publishing,” appeared, one was in great hopes that somebody would come forward and put the cap on his own head. Nobody did. That was four years ago. The book has been widely circulated and warmly praised. Nobody has stepped forward to say, “This is my abomin- able agreement.” On the contrary, the book has checked a vast number of abuses, and prevented many cruel swindles. Surely to check an abuse is a far more useful thing than to attack one out of many guilty persons. But, in order to meet everybody’s views, the secretary makes through these columns the follow- ing proposal: Whenever a case is exposed in the Author, he is quite prepared to communicate to any member of the Society the name of the pub- lisher concerned. That member may make any  ## p. (#515) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I6 I use of his information that he pleases. It is, of course, understood that no case is published in this paper unless the secretary has in his hands all the documents—letters, agreements, accounts, &c.—connected with it. It should be explained, in common justice, that the number of cases is much smaller than it was ; in other words, those persons who thought they could go on “besting” the author with impunity find that it will not do. It should also be recog- mised that the persons who are still loud in their abuse of the Society are chiefly those who still practise the falsification of accounts, and the charging of advertisements for which they pay nothing. r- * ~s NOTES AND NEWS, HE telegram published in the Times of Nov. 26, which is reproduced on p. 15I seems to show that the Canadian copyright question is solved by a compromise. It would not be reasonable to discuss the terms of the compromise until fuller information has been received. Let it, however, be noted here that whatever good has been attempted or achieved in this business is due solely to the action of Mr. Hall Caine; at great expense of time and trouble. Mr. Hall Caine has converted the Canadian people to a reasonable frame of mind; and he has saved, it is hoped, inter- national copyright, which was threatened by the Canadians. For these services he deserves, and will receive, the best thanks of all who are con- nected with literature; and he has accomplished a work which will bring lasting honour to his name. It remains for us, whom he has repre- sented, to arrange a becoming welcome for Mr. Hall Caine on his return. Another thing of great importance must be noted. For the first time in history, matters con- nected with literary property have been intrusted to a man who creates literary property. When, until this year, have English authors ever been con- sulted on questions of copyright, i.e., on questions connected with literary property P Now Mr. Hall Caine goes out to Canada, the representative of the Society of Authors, i.e., of fifteen hundred men and women of letters, the only English literary associa- tion of any importance. He is also recognised as the representative of the Society, and is received as such, by Mr. Chamberlain, the Secretary of State for the Colonies; and he is received and recognised as our representative by the authors of the United States and by the Copyright Association of Canada, and by the Government of Canada. Ten years ago whatever question of literary property might arise would have been handed over to some publisher; it would have been assumed that literary property belonged altogether to pub- lishers; that literary men were their employés, their clerks, as necessary for the conduct of their business as the boys who put up the parcels. As regards the conduct of this paper, I have to announce that “ H. R.,” who has acted as its New York correspondent for two years, is com- pelled to retire: a successor will be found. Mr. Sherard will continue as Paris correspondent: it is proposed to engage a Canadian and an Australian correspondent. Arrangements have been made for as complete an enumeration of new books and announcements as possible: there will be a monthly paper on the “literature" of the maga- zines; there will be an occasional feuilleton ; and we shall repeat from time to time, for fear it should be forgotten, the true meaning of royalties, deferred royalties, and half profits. It would greatly tend to the usefulness of the Author if members of the Society would lend it about, see that it is placed on club tables, and, should they not care to keep it, if they would give it to any person engaged in literary pursuits. Mr. John Morley is reported by Mr. Stead to have recently estimated the number of readers among the forty millions of inhabitants of the country at one million. I cannot understand this estimate. There are, in these islands, nearly 300 public free libraries: most of them are lending libraries: at many of them there are visitors every day by the thousand. If only IO,OOO readers frequent each library, there are 3,OOO,OOO readers at once: but in reality there are many more than 10,000. Probably 2O,OOO would be nearer the average, which would give us 6,000,000 for the number of readers taken from the lower middle class or the upper working class alone, and not counting the very large class of wealthier people who use Smith and Mudie and other libraries, and buy books. I reckon these at 2,OOO,OOO, or 400,000 families. And my total of readers is 8,000,ooo, or one-fifth of the whole. If we allow for children under twelve the propor- tion is very much higher. I cannot think that Mr. John Morley has been following the enormous advance of reading during the last few years: of reading, I mean, as an habitual recreation: nor can he have observed the significance of the facts connected with the development of the cheap magazine; the turning out every year of readers from the Board Schools by their hundreds of  ## p. (#516) ################################################ I62 THE AUTHOR. thousands; and the opening of new public libraries. Professor Saintsbury, on the other hand, is re- ported to lament that we read too much and too fast; that we no longer take notes; and that common- place books have gone out. There is published in a daily newspaper, he says, the matter of an ordinary 8vo. volume. There is more ; in a certain number of the Times I reckoned there was the matter of three old-fashioned three-volume novels. The Professor assumes that the ordinary reader goes through the whole paper. There is his mistake; ino reader goes through the whole paper. It is impossible. Different things interest different readers; some things are to some readers im- possible. I am, myself, a person of very limited tastes. Political speeches I seldom read; nor debates in any of the many Parliaments. In their stead I read the leading articles upon them. Sporting news; financial news; the column from the London Gazette ; ecclesiastical news; meet- ings of companies; stock and share lists; all these I pass over. I also pass over all the advertisements. So that, really, my daily Times does me very little harm, as I read no more than a sixth part of it. As for notes and common- place books, no one except students ever did make notes or keep common-place books; and these do still. I have piles of notes on subjects concerning which I work most ; they are not kept in a com- mon-place book, but in brown paper envelopes on loose sheets of paper. In fact this kind of talk ignores the real truth. that for ninety-nine out of a hundred, reading is for recreation, not for study. It is a recreation that permits and encourages the reading of serious and grave books as well as works of imagination. But it is recreation and not study. How should it be otherwise? Most people are not ambitious: they do not seek to rise; they are contented with a humble lot : they ask of life nothing but work not too hard ; pay, not too low ; rest, not too short. And books help them to rest better than any form of recreation ever invented. Certainly they are not going to make notes or to keep common-place books any more than they are going to swallow the whole of their newspaper every day. Alexandre Dumas is dead. His last imarticu- late words, according to the doctor standing at his bedside, were “like the closing of a book.” What more fitting conclusion to his life? An incident of which all literary Paris has been talking lias again brought prominently to the front a question that has long been a sore point with French authors. The question is a quarrel of ancient date between writers and publishers, and the incident is the rupture that occurred a few weeks back between one of the most prominent Parisian publishers and a French author of world-wide renown, who is an Academician. The nature of the quarrel is the utter absence of any sort of control over the sale figures of their works, which the authors assert is the result of the pub- lishing conditions at present in vogue in Paris. If the authors’ tales are to be believed, there are publishers who print editions of which the profits never find their way into the writers' pockets, and of which the authors, indeed, are entirely ignorant of the printing. Another practice said to be common is the misrepresentation of the number of volumes comprised in an edition. The very celebrated author already alluded to fancied he had a grievance of this kind, and separated himself from his publisher. How- ever, after negotiations that have lasted several weeks, he has been convinced that he was mistaken, and his books will continue to appear with the old imprint. The above paragraph is reproduced from the Daily Chronicle. So far there has been no accusation—no suspiciou, even—of such frauds brought against English publishers. Is it worse, however, than overcharging the cost of produc- tion—or than charging for advertisements which have cost nothing P These practices are all allied: they are tricks: they degrade the trade. There is only one course possible for honest men : it is for one side to demand, and for the other to offer, an audit when the accounts are sent in : and that as a regular thing, confessedly adopted on account of the tricks and cheateries of the dishonest. An article appeared in last month’s Nineteenth Century abusing the Society and the Literary Agent. It was, in fact, over due. Such an article used to appear once a month : then once in three months: now once in six months. This article is written by a person who signs himself “One of the Trade ’’ at the head of the paper, and “T. Werner Laurie” at the end. There is no “T. Werner Laurie ’’ in the list of the trade. It has been ascertained, however, that a “T. Werner Laurie” is an employé of Mr. Fisher Unwin. Here are some of the things in this paper: I. “ Unlimited accusations * are now being hurled at publishers, presumably by the Society. What are these accusations? Publishers are going to “take up the matter seriously.” Very good. Nothing could be better. 2. The Society, it appears, became a success because amateurs wanted to put letters after their name. No one has ever put any initials after his name that would connect him with the Society. 3. The promoters formed a Council, some of whom have “actually had MSS. published.” The list of our Council is published with every number of the Author. Look at the names who have “actually had MSS. published.”  ## p. (#517) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I63 4. The “Cost of Production” is a “pleasant romance.” We thought this kind of impudence was finished. We once offered to take over on our own figures all the printing of a certain publisher who ventured to attack them. Then he sat down. 5. Publishers, it appears, who give royalties of 20 or 25 per cent, lose on these books. Do they? A publisher who was interviewed on this subject in the New Budget complained and wept over the fact that with such a royalty he could only get 7d. for himself on each copy—this after deducting all the office and advertisingexpenses. That is loss, isit? 6. Writers not so fortunate must suffer by the publishers' losses on the big royalties. Fudge | 7. The author is to be especially pitied for this rise in royalties. Poor author | He will doubtless go back joyfully to the sweet old terus. 8. The Society has destroyed the old friendship between author and publisher. Well: one looks round: one finds as many friendships between honourable publishers and their authors as ever. 9. The Society has not succeeded in “forcing ” up royalties to this or that height. The Society does not try to force royalties. It shows what they mean: it throws light on the actual cost of producing and on the actual returns of a book. This, however, is enough to show the stuff of which the article is composed. The rest of the article chiefly consists of abuse of the Literary Agent. The one short answer to this is-We must either meet the publisher as One man of business with another, or we must appoint an attorney to meet him for us. All the railing with which this person fills his page about the literary agent's malpractices is rubbish and beside the mark. If it were true, it concerns the author, who has not yet, I believe, invited any publisher's clerk to protect him from his own man of business. Now it simply stands to reason that any publisher who refuses to treat with an author's man of business--agent—i.e., solicitor— can only do so because he declines to discuss business affairs with one who knows as much as he knows himself. And why? Why should he be unwilling to play an open game P The answer is quite obvious. One is always rejoiced to welcome such a production as this article. It gives ourselves the opportunity of stating once more our raison d'être and our performances. It shows the world the foolish misrepresentations by which the Society can alone be attacked: and it disposes of all the silly stuff which is invented for the purpose of attacking the Literary Agent. An answer to the article appears in the December number of the Nineteenth Century. That part of it which concerns the Society is by our chairman. That which concerns the agent is by myself. WALTER BESANT, THE THREE-WOLUME, NOWEL AGAIN. WHE question of the three-volume novel is not, it appears, closed. Miss Braddon has pro- duced her latest novel in the old form, and Mudie’s Library has refused to take it. Miss Braddon's views on the subject have been com- municated to the Westminster Gazette, and were published in that paper. She defends the old form with the following arguments—not always novel—but, from a novelist of Miss Braddon's standing, commanding respectful hearing: I. The old form was light to hold, of large and clear type; the one-volume novel is too often thick and heavy in the hand, with small and closely printed type, tiring to the eyes. 2. She would like a plebiscite on the subject from English novel readers. 3. Under the old system the new writer had a better chance. The last seems at first a strong argument in favour of the three-volume form. Certain firms could command a subscription of any novel they issued—a subscription large enough to cover the cost of production. This cannot be done with a six- shilling book. On the other hand, however, is it necessary that the new writer should find the way so very plain and smooth for him? Is it not better that there should be some difficulty in obtaining an entrance? It must be confessed that many persons are now unable to produce novels who were admitted as novelists under the old system. A new writer will now find greater difficulty about acceptance. So much the better for literature. And it is not possible that, with so many publishers all wanting good work, any new writer who is good should be passed over. 4. The danger of encouraging slight and ephemeral stories. There is always that danger; but did it not exist before, when it was so easy to get a three-volume story published? And will the public buy the slight and flashy stories that Miss Braddon fears P - 5. The danger of trying to attract attention by “ sailing near the wind.” But it has always existed—this danger. Besides, Mudie's Library professes to refuse admission to such books. 6. The weakening of the power of the libraries That is, surely, a danger for the libraries them- selves, not for authors, to consider. 7. A possible change to book borrowing from book buying. No. There cannot be any such change. Book buying depends upon income. It is entirely a matter of income. A great many people read at home at least a hundred books a year. That means, at 4s. 6d. each, 3822 IOS. a year. How many people are there who can afford to spend £22 Ios. a year on the purchase of books?  ## p. (#518) ################################################ I64 THE AUTHOR. 8. The danger that the libraries will refuse to buy any expensive work. I do not think there is i. * danger to be apprehended under this €a,Ol. 9. The absurdity of the old “Procrustean length º argument. Here Miss Braddon speaks common sense. There never has been any “Procrusteam ” length for the three-volume form of novel. Its length varied from IOO,Ooo to 300,000 words. The six- shilling novel has just about the same limitations as to length. On the whole, the one strong argument in favour of the three-volume form is that it is light to hold and easy to read. The loss of it may mean a great deal to invalids and old people. The strongest argument against it is, in my mind, the fact that it locked up the work and kept it out of the hands of the general public for nearly a year. Was it not a strange anomaly that we used to publish a book twice—once for those who sub- scribed to the libraries, and then for the general public P. For my own part, it has always seemed to me that the libraries resigned certain advan- tages in changing the system; but one is nºt obliged to inquire how the libraries conduct their business. Our concern is with our own business. W. B. *~ * * THE NEW ZEALAND AUTHOR, By EDITH SEARLE GROSSMAN. (From the Canterbury Times, N.Z., Aug. 29, 1895.) Y subject, I am afraid, is a negative; authors, indeed, we have in plenty, but none of them have “prospects,” or, at least their prospects are chateaux, like the Baron's “in Spain, or enjoy the most airy of situations.” The matter might not be worth pen and ink but for the extraordinary illusions prevalent. It is really surprising that no small proportion of people should still imagine literature an easy path to wealth and fame. Almost every girl or young man who takes a high place in English during her or his school or university years dreams of a splendid career in authorship. No doubt this is true of England as well as of her colonies; but our delusion is fostered much longer, and we find it much harder to face actual facts. In the first place, the English novels of the day reach us only when they have made a great “hit” at home, and the new novelists we hear of are those favoured few who have happened to catch the fancy of the hour. - When we read of the rapid success of some colonial writer, like Rolf Boldrewood, our vague aspirations are fanned to a flame, and we do not It is not with us as with English people. reflect on the hundreds who have tried in vain. We have no struggling or moderately-successful literary class; no “new Grub Street’’ in our sight to warn us. There is no such thing as a literary class in the colonies. We know little of the mediocre writers of the day. But university students have at their fingers' ends the literary history of the first half of this century. Now this period was marked by the rise of the novel. If there were many failures then they are forgotten now ; what impressed the young ambitious student was the brilliant success of a few. The fact is that nowadays nothing is commoner than literary talent ; nothing more uncommon than pecuniary success. Perhaps the proportion of talented people is greater in this colony than in England, because we have no really illiterate class; a few remnants there are of the old peasant immigrants; a few born colonials on whom education is thrown away ; but every New Zealander of this second generation has a chance of cultivating his abilities. We have all the best books here, even the best of each year as it comes out; it is only the bad books that stay “at home; ” most New Zealanders are educated “beyond their sphere *—as old-fashioned people would say—and the hard details of our business world, our restless struggle for our daily bread, or for pleasure or for show, fail to satisfy those reared among the abstract passions, the reverence, the enthusiasm of a university life. It is to escape from a meaner lot that we return with hope and courage to a literary career. What is the end of it all? A return, sooner or later, to the old struggle to satisfy material wants. Unless some change takes place, there is no hope of literary success for a colonial. The sooner this is stamped upon the minds of all, the better. Courage, intellect, time, health, and temper are wasted in struggling against overwhelming odds. Sooner or later we must return to that practical life which the colony demands from us. It is in the world of action, not of thought, that the prizes lie. Doctor, lawyer, teacher, tradesman, all and each have prospects of brilliant success, and a certainty of avoiding absolute failure. Titerature alone offers no field at all. I shall not waste time over the efforts of that rapidly increasing throng who, each year, pay heavy sums to local publishers and get back nothing at all. We maturally consider ourselves superior to the inglorious crowd. But untried writers do not understand what are the difficulties in their way. Every difficulty that an English author encounters is doubled for a colonial, because the great distance between us and London, and the impossibility of finding out  ## p. (#519) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 165 exactly how our own affairs stand, place us com- pletely at the mercy of a publisher. But I think we can only get some glimpse of our troubles by considering the ordinary circumstances of publica- tion. Suppose a novel ready after some months of work; we imagine all we have to do is to sell it for some price, large or small, to a publisher. Very likely the merest novice in London has got beyond this stage of ignorance; but certainly most colonials suppose, when they have given time, talent, and toil to a book, they have earned some return. Not at all; we find we are to pay a large sum down to the publisher, and may be very thankful if we ever get any of it back again. In short, we require an outlay of capital, and there is only the barest chance of any profit. In the first place there is the printer to pay, and then the publisher runs up sundries in a manner which would put any dressmaker to the blush. It is almost necessary to have manuscript type-written nowadays, and this is a preliminary trifle in the total expense. It will cost, say, between £5 and 3IO. Then, if we want to do the thing cheaply, the manuscript is offered to a local publisher. This is how we nearly all begin. Now, this is sheer suicide to any chance of success. It may be of service to repeat here the advice given—of course, too late—by the head of one of our leading publishing' firms: “Do not try to publish any book in the colonies. If you cannot get it accepted by a well-known firm, do not publish it at all.” Booksellers pay more attention to the name of the publisher than to that of the author, especially when the latter is quite unknown. A novel published in New Zealand has no chance of circulation beyond New Zealand. The proportion of book buyers in each colony is so small that such a book is certain to be a failure. Book-buying is almost universally regarded as an extravagance. Suppose, then, that we have learnt this much wisdom from the first book; it has probably cost some £40 or £50 if the venture was a small one, and the agent tolerably honest. Next we apply to the best English houses, who, however, will seldom accept books by unknown people. After a year of wasted hopes and vain suspense, we hear of some new or less important firm, and get our manuscript at last accepted. |But these small houses compensate themselves for extra risks by taking extra profits. The author pays the entire cost of production. The Authors’ Society's journal estimates this at a little over £100 for one thousand copies; a fair average sum paid by colonial writers for the printing would be 360 for five hundred copies. A common selling price for the modern novel is 3s. 6d., so that if every copy sold the profit would be about £27. But, of course, the author could not expect to get this; the publisher, besides all manner of extra charges secures his own profits, say two-thirds, so that, if the whole edition sold, the author would not be able to get a single penny (profit) in return ; indeed, he might not be able to cover the Original outlay. A sale of five hundred copies represents, say, ten times the number of readers; and it is not one colonial author in a hundred who will get a larger circulation than this, indeed, very few will get as many as five thousand readers. Of course, it is a consolation to reflect that one's thoughts and ideas have become the property of so many people; still, from a business point of view, it is unprofitable. In the case considered, the author who has paid £60 is not at all likely to receive back more than £20, so that his book will be a dead loss of £40. I will take one case which did occur. The cost of printing a novel was £60; it was sold at 3s. 6d. a copy, and, when about three hundred copies were sold, the author's cheque amounted to £7 13s. ; the rest was taken up by mysterious trade discounts and charges for advertising. The account sent looked desperately accurate, though the author did not quite under- stand why trade discount figured twice. Still, there was clearly nothing to be done. One reason why so few copies are sold is that circulating libraries supply the reading public with all they want. The only book-buyers in the colonies are country people, a few students, and a very few personal friends of the author. Most of the friends are in the habit of asking the author for the loan of his book, a custom on whose astonishing meanness no one has yet reflected. All are free to read or buy as they please, or to borrow from the library, but to ask woman or man for their own book is just as much begging for charity as to ask a doctor, a lawyer, or a teacher for his services gratuitously. It is plain enough that literature, if persisted in, is more likely to lead to ruin than to prosperity. I wonder if the English authors, to whom we address our despair- ing appeals, feel anything more than astonishment at our ignorance of the world. Perhaps after all they would not pity us if they knew that we are in no danger of starving. There is some sort of active career open to all, at least to men, so we turn at last to manual labour, or to some uncon- genial profession; it is our minds that are starving and wasting away. There are some who will write for their own pleasure, regardless of others. These have the true gift; and they will have the best, the purest joy of creation, but their creation and their joy will perish with them. If there be among colonials those who have so deep a passion, and who have also the leisure to satisfy it, let them write; and if they really believe they have some-  ## p. (#520) ################################################ I66 THE AUTHOR. thing to their fellows, let them pay for a hearing. But let us cease dreaming of literature as a path to wealth and honour. It is worth our while to remember the witty story of a man who gave up his carriage in order to publish his poems. z- - - DINNER TO DR, BRANDES, WHE Authors’ Club gave a dinner on Monday, Nov. 18th, to Dr. Brandes. The chair was taken by Mr. Douglas Sladen. The following report of the speech made by the illus- trious guest appeared in the Daily Chronicle of the 19th. “Personally I am in debt to England for other more valuable impressions. I came as a young man to London. I got an impression of the strength of the English race. I saw in Hyde Park old men of seventy years ride on horseback with as jaunty an air as the youngest, with cheeks as red and fresh as the cheeks of a child. I began early in life to study English literature. I have written a big book in six volumes, on the European literature of the first fifty years of our century, and the kernel of this work is the poetry of England, the hinge on which it turns. Though, as you perceive, I speak English very badly, still I assure you I can read it very easily. I know thoroughly Wordsworth and Coleridge, Walter Scott and Moore, Keats, Landor, Shelley, and Byron. Of all the poets of the century nobody has impressed me more deeply than Shelley. I read the “Ode to the West Wind' with ecstasy and delight, I know the shorter poems line for line. There never was a lyrical poet greater than Shelley. I do not know his peer. In West- minster Abbey there is a bust of Southey, but I miss the images of Keats, of Shelley, of Byron. It has surprised me to find that this English people, which can certainly not be called an essentially military people, has honoured in its public places many of its generals, a few of its statesmen, but—except William Shakespeare in Leicester-square—very few of all those who have produced the great and glorious English litera- ture. Yet foreigners return again and again to the study of this literature, and above all others Shakespeare commands the attention of every civilised being. Everyone tries to understand him better and more fully than his predecessors. And I must plead guilty to a continuous six years' course of him. . In old times a critic was little esteemed of poets and authors. They believed him full of envy and malice, they believed he wore an abdominal belt of serpents. In our time people know that a critic is simply a man who can read and who teaches others to read—an art that is rarer than would be supposed. A critic is a man who is as pliant and supple when the question is to understand, as he is inflexible and firm when it is his task to speak out. He understands men and people who do not understand one another. He builds up bridges over the gulf that separates people from people, he is the true engineer of spiritual life. As he builds, so he clears away, and plants hedges and torches on the way. And as he builds up so he pulls down. 'Tis not faith that moves mountains, it is criticism that moves them—all the mountains of antiquated faith, of superstitions, and dead tradition. You do not know how fortunate you are to own a language that is understood all over the earth, so that you can appeal in your own words to your hearer. We, who have a language that is only understood by very few millions, are only known in translations. You are fortunate to have copyright in your work. Scandinavians have no literary agreement with other countries. Foreign publishers seldom send us anything for our copyrights, and often a copy of their piracies is even denied. And we are little translated. Of thirty volumes I have written, not a dozen are translated into German, and most of them in pirated editions made from texts that are twenty years old, and have in the meantime been entirely revised. These books bear my name, and have even been retranslated in many other languages, but I never have acknowledged them as mine. As I am on the threshold of an intro- duction to the English public, I am glad to be able to tell you that I have every reason to believe that it will be in a translation which for once I can be proud of. But it is not of my good fortune that I wish to talk. I want to repeat what I have said of yours. You are, indeed, fortunate in the possession of a literature such as yours is. I saw last Saturday in the Natural History Museum an enormous disk of a giant tree, many hundred years old. The tree was so old that its centre was marked as contemporary with the battle of Agincourt, and the different rings as contemporary with Shakespeare's birth, Newton’s death, the acces- sion of Queen Victoria, and so on. In spite of its age the stem had remained fresh and living until it was felled by human hand. Such a venerable tree is English literature, and it lives and flourishes to-day as of old. May never its woodman pass, and may it live and thrive and bear fruits ſ”  ## p. (#521) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 167 MR, STANLEY J. W.EYMAN AS DRAMATIC AUTHOR, LIFTON has had the honour of producing Mr. Stanley Weyman’s first dramatic piece, which was copyrighted on Nov. the 22nd by a company of amateurs playing under Mr. Forster Alleyne. The piece is “ For the Cause,” played very nearly as it appeared in Chapman’s Magazine in May, but on the stage the quick terse conversation and epigrammatic dialogue have their full weight ; and the intensely dramatic situations prove Mr. Wey- man's power as a dramatic author. The piece is but of one act, but in the short time, about an hour, required to play it, the audience is moved by pathos, dread, and horror, and swayed to laughter. Legitimate situations excite a tension of feeling for the principal, in fact only, woman in the little play, Marie, the daughter of an old Huguenot who loves a Leaguer, who would have the Pope the only sovereign of Paris. The Huguenot is hiding the king in his stables, and Henri Quatre finds his way into the house as the stables are cold; and nearly surprises the young lovers. Marie has hidden Phillip, and to her anguish she learns this intruder is the King; and his friends join him, and in the room where the Leaguer who would hang them all is hidden, they unfold their plans to take Paris. Here the strength of the play gives grand scope to the actors, especially to Marie : she would die for her King Henri of Navarre; but she would save her lover: but he, if he escapes, will slay the King, her own father, and even destroy all hope for her faith. The King's plan is bared; a dumb stable boy comes in and points to where he saw Phillip hide, but is not understood; all are leaving; Marie in agony will give her heart for the King; he returns to say a word to her he has trusted, and she blurts out her secret, but immediately to passionately deny her words; but her lover is dragged from his hiding place. The King was played forcibly by Mr. Alleyne, and Miss Bryant did well as Marie, and Mr. K. Bryant also played with force and feeling as Phillip; especially when confronted with the sounds of the King's friend. The King rushes between them, and demands their sparing him almost in vain, until in passion he cries, “He does not die. France speaks.” For the girl who sacrificed her lover, and her life for the King, as she now lies senseless at their feet, he shall be spared. In a short, powerful speech he tells Phillip to go. “The girl you love has ransomed you; go to leave a name that shall live for centuries and stand for infamy.” The play should end where Phillip lifts up his Marie's body and bears her off; or he might be kneeling beside her as she half revives, as the curtain descends. What follows is de trop, and spoils the “Curtain”; but it is certain “For the Cause” will not be played for the last time at Clifton, and it may be the first, but can hardly be the last, acting piece by Mr. Stanley Weyman. JAMES BAKER. * * *-*. BOOK TALK, HIS very day are published the “Family Letters of Dante Gabriel Rossetti,” edited, with a memoir, by Mr. William Michael Rossetti, brother of the poet. Mr. Rossetti was assisted in the work by suggestions from his sister, the late Christina Rossetti. Messrs Ellis and Elvey are the publishers. Mr. Julian Sturgis has written a story entitled “The Master of Fortune,” for Messrs. Hutchin- son and Co.'s Zeit-Geist series. - Mr. Rider Haggard has written an African tale for the New Year number of the African Review. A volume of short stories, by Mrs. Kate Douglas Wiggin, entitled “The Village Watch- Tower,” will be issued soon by Messrs. Gay and Bird. Miss Edith Sichel is the author of “The Story of Two Salons,” which is concerned with French social life in the last century, and will be published by Mr. Arnold. A new story from the pen of Mr. W. E. Norris, called “Clarissa Furiosa,” will begin in the January number of the Cornhill Magazine. Sir Edwin Arnold has signed one thousand portraits for the frontispiece of the autograph edition of “The Book of Good Counsels,” which Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co. will publish soon, with drawings by Mr. Gordon Browne. Mr. Locker-Lampson's Memoirs, which Mr. Augustine Birrell is editing, will be entitled “My Confidences,” and the work is expected to be ready at Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co.'s early in the coming year. NIr, R. Barry O’Brien, who wrote the notice of Mr. Parnell in the “Dictionary of National Biography,” is now preparing a life of the late Irish leader, and asks those who can to send recollections or documents pertaining to his Caréel". A world tour recently made by the Rev. H. R. Haweis is to result in a two-volume book of “Talk and Travel,” which Messrs. Chatto and Windus will publish. Previously, also, the writer journeyed twice in America, and his impressions  ## p. (#522) ################################################ 168 - THE AUTHOR. and experiences then will of course be included in the record. Mr. Oswald Crawfurd has a volume in the press for Chapman's Story Series entitled “The White Feather.” An adventure tale by Mr. Clark Russell will also appear in this series. Mr. Crawfurd has edited a collection of “Lyrical Verse from Elizabeth to Victoria,” a volume of 400 pages, which, like the others, will be pub- lished by Messrs. Chapman and Hall. Dr. Riccardo Stephens, of Edinburgh, has written a novel called “The Cruciform Mark,” which Messrs. Chatto and Windus will publish SOOI] . The Carlyle Centenary, on the 4th inst., will be marked by the opening, for about a month, of an exhibition of pictures, MSS., portraits, &c., at the house, Cheyne-row. Mr. John Morley (whose leisure for literature will be curtailed should his candidature for Montrose be successful) is to preside at a meeting in Chelsea Town Hall on the same day, when the title-deeds of the Carlyle House will be handed over to the fund. A full bibliography of Tennyson was prepared by the late Mr. Richard Herne Shepherd. It is now shortly to be issued to subscribers by Mr. Frank Hollings, 7, Great Turnstile, Holborn, W.C. It is likely that another work of travel by Mr. Henry Norman will be published soon. This will consist of a reprint, with additions, of the long series of letters written to the Daily Chronicle by Mr. Norman during a tour of over two months through the countries (so deeply interesting at the moment) of the Balkan Peninsula. The letters were entitled “Round the Near East,” and discussed alike the rulers and rule of Turkey, Bulgaria, Montenegro, and the rest, and the social characteristics of their peoples and cities. Mr. Sidney Colvin writes to the Athenaeum explaining that “The Great North Road,” the story by Stevenson which appears in the Christ- mas number of the Illustrated London News, was not one of the last undertakings of its author, but belongs rightly to the year 1884. The tale “Weir of Hermiston,” upon which Stevenson was engaged at the time of his death, will appear in the new political review Cosmopolis. An important collection of letters has been brought to light, according to the Glasgow Evening News, in an old Caithness castle. They number several hundreds, including letters by Burns, Scott, Byron, Moore, and Dickens, all addressed to Mr. George Thomson, the distin- guished musical amateur, in connection with his “Miscellany of Scottish Song,” which he was engaged upon at the end of last century. Some of those more closely relating to Burns will be published in the Centenary edition of his Life and Letters, which Mr. Henley and Mr. Henderson are preparing. The publication of the letters as a whole has been allowed exclusively to the Glasgow Evening News. Mr. Elbert Hubbard’s book on “Little Journeys,” to the homes of famous people, will be issued very soon by Messrs. Putnam. The author disclaims giving biographies of the characters or guides to the places, and merely calls the articles outline sketches and impres- sions. Victor Hugo, Shakespeare, Dickens, Carlyle, Dean Swift, Mr. Ruskin, and Mr. Glad- stone are among the subjects of the volume. For the Jowett Memorial at St. Paul’s School over £800 has been subscribed, and a committee is taking tenders for erecting an organ in the Great Hall. “Excursions in Libraria : Retrospective Reviews and Bibliographical Notes,” is the title of a volume by G. H. Powell, which Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen will shortly issue. Some of the chapter headings are: “The Philosophy of Rarity,” “A Shelf of Old Story Books,” “With Rabelais in Rome,” and “The Wit of History.” Mrs. Oliphant's new work, “The Makers of Modern Rome,” will be published by Messrs. Macmillan as a sister volume to her “Makers of Florence.” It is divided into four books— “Honourable Women not a Few,” “The Popes who made the Papacy,” “Lo Popolo and the Tribune of the People,” and “The Popes who made the City.” There will be illustrations by Mr. Joseph Pennell and others. Mr. F. G. Kenyon, of the Department of MSS. at the British Museum, has written a popular textual history of the Bible down to its latest translation in English, with illustrations showing in facsimile the characteristics of the MSS. and the errors of the scribes. Messrs. Eyre and Spottiswoode are the publishers. In his book on “The Dover Road,” to be pub- lished immediately by Messrs. Chapman and Hall, Mr. Charles Harper says that this stretch of seventy-six miles is the most ancient and historic highway in England. This is one of a series of similar volumes by Mr. Harper. Several interesting developments in periodicals fall to be recorded. The Savoy, the new art and literary quarterly, with Mr. Arthur Symons and Mr. Aubrey Beardsley as editors, will appear this month ; and in disclaiming any school its pro- spectus says: “For us all art is good which is good art.” M. F. Ortmans is to be editor of the new monthly international review Cosmopolis. The Arena reduces its price from five to three  ## p. (#523) ################################################ THE 169 A UTHOI8. dollars per annum; and the New Budget becomes a monthly instead of a weekly. A new political review, the Progressive, is announced for early in 1896, whose editor will be Mr. William Clarke, M.A. Secondary and higher education will be the field of Cap and Gown, a new weekly journal. Mr. A. D. McCormick, whose spirited drawings were a feature of Sir W. M. Conway's book on his expedition to the Karakorum Himalayas, has himself written and illustrated a narrative of the journey, striking, of course, more a personal than a geographical note. Mr. Unwin will issue the book, which is to be called “An Artist in the Himalayas.” Many old book - plates, including that of Henrietta Louisa Jefferys, Countess of Pomfret, are to be reproduced in “Ladies' Book-Plates,” by Miss Norna Labouchere, the forthcoming volume in the Ex-Libris Series of Messrs. Bell and Sons. Two other works in this series will be “The Decorative Illustration of Books,” by Walter Crane, and “Decorative Heraldry,” by G. W. Eve. Among art volumes announced is one of draw- ings by the well-known American artist, Mr. Charles Dana Gibson, which Mr. Lane will publish. Mr. Paton will follow the subject of Mr. Wedmore's recent book, “Etching in England,” with a volume to be published by the De Montfort Press. Overshadowing all else in the rush of new books during November were the volumes of Matthew Arnold’s “Letters, 1848-1888 ° (Macmillan), and that of Stevenson’s “Wailima Letters” (Methuen). Much of the domestic kindliness of Arnold’s character is brought out ; apart, we glean his opinion of Thackeray as “not a great writer; ” of Carlyle, that Johnson stood “a great deal better;” and of Tennyson, that he was “deficient in intel- lectual power.” Stevenson's letters to his friend, Mr. Sidney Colvin, are charming and very self- revealing. Much of his life may perhaps be interpreted through these two of his sentences: “The world must return some day to the word duty, and be done with the word reward. There are no rewards, and plenty of duties.” A series of open-air books is a new departure which Mr. John Lane is making. It is called the Arcady Library, and the first volume, “Round About a Brighton Coach Office,” by Maude Egerton King, with title-page by Lucy K. Welch, is already due. “Life in Arcady,” by Mr. J. S. Fletcher, will be the second ; then “Scholar Gypsies,” by John Buchan. A German translation of Mrs. Edmonds' “History of a Church Mouse” has been pub- lished in Berlin. The translator is Fräulein Helene Lobedan. “The Romance of Rahere, and other Poems,” by E. Hardingham, and “Drifting through Dreamland,” by T. E. Ruston, are among the new volumes of Verse to be published by Mr. Eliot Stock. Miss Cholmondeley, whose health has never recovered from the severe strain put upon it in writing “Diana Tempest,” will shortly leave England for Madeira, where she is advised to pass the winter, and where it is confidently expected that she will regain complete health. “Diana Tempest” has reached its fifth edition in England and its tenth thousand in America. “A Cluster of Quiet Thoughts,” being a re- issue of the three series of aphoristic poems, cont ibuted by the Rev. Frederick Langbridge to the Sunday at Home, will be published shortly by the Religious Tract Society. Three new volumes of stories are announced for publication by Mr. Elliot Stock. “The Story of the Old Oak Tree, told by himself,” by Thorpe Fancourt ; “The Commandment with Promise,” by Hon. Gertrude Boscawen; and “Tales Told by the Fireside,” by a well-known living poet. “Joseph the Dreamer,” by Robert Bird, author of “Jesus the Carpenter of Nazareth,” has just been published by Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co. It is a plain Bible story of the life of Joseph paraphrased in such a way that it will appeal without doubt to the children for whom it is intended. “England's Greatest Problem,” by the author of “A Colony of Mercy,” will be published by |Messrs. Bentley and Co., at the price of 58., in the course of next month. Mrs. Katharine S. Macquoid's new novel, “His Last Card,” will be published in a six-shilling volume, by Messrs. Ward and Downey, at the end of this month. •- = -s. LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. AUTHOR, AGENT, AND PUBLISHER. T. Werner Laurie. Nineteenth Century for November. (See p. 162.) GUSTAVE FLAUBERT. Ernest Newman. Fortnightly Review for December. “EOTHEN '’ AND THE ATHENAEUM CLUB. Blackwood’s Magazine for December. OXFORD IN FACT AND FICTION. zine for December. OxFORD IN THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. Macmillan's Magazine for December. THE HOMES OF THOMAS CARLYLE. II. Young Man for December. TOLSTOI : THE MAN AND HIS MESSAGE. Young Man for December. THOMAS CARLYLE. II. Mrs. J. Fyvie Mayo. Leisu, re Howr for December. - Lady Gregory. Blackwood's Maga- Marion Leslie. W. J. Dawson.  ## p. (#524) ################################################ I 7o THE AUTHOR. LIVING CRITICS. II. : THEODORE WATTS. Frances Hindes Groome. Bookman for November. A BIT OF GEORGE ELIOT’s Country. John Foster Fraser. Bookman for November. HALL CAINE. R. H. Sherard. Windsor Magazine for November. |FAMOUs POETS. VII. : PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. Charlotte A. Price. CHARLES READE. December. NEW FIGURES IN LITERATURE AND ART. III. : HAMLIN GARLAND. Atlantic Monthty for December. THE PRACTICAL USEs OF POETRY. R. F. Horton, D.D. Swnday Magazine for December. PORTRAITS OF KEATS FROM THE LIFE. Nov. I6. THE CIVIL LIST PENSIONs. Saturday Review for Nov. 9. Belgravia for December. Elsie Rhodes. London Society for Athenaewm for A WORD ON THREE VOLUMEs. Miss Braddon. West- minster Gazette for Nov. 6. Do PUBLIC LIBRARIES SPREAD IDISEASE. Scrutator. Westminster Gazette for Nov. 27. HALL CAINE’s PLEA : THE CASE FOR THE BRITISH AUTHORs. Report of Banquet to Mr. Hall Caine by Toronto Publishers. Toronto Daily Mail and Empire for Oct. 26. (See p. 152.) MEMORIES OF STEVENSON : A Talk with Mr. Charles Baxter. Daily Chronicle for Nov. 20. “HILL-Top Now ELs” AND THE MORALITY OF ART. Spectator for Nov. 23. NOTABLE REVIEWS. Of Stevenson’s “Wailima. Letters.” for Nov. 2. Of Matthew Arnold's Letters, 1848-1888. Nov. 19. Of Mr. William Watson’s “The Father of the Forest and other Poems.” Spectator for Nov. 16. Of Mr. Meredith’s “The Amazing Marriage.” Courtney. Daily Telegraph for Nov. 22. Of Mr. Hardy’s “Jude the Obscure.” Nov. 23. A.T.Q.C. Speaker Times for W. L. Athenoew’m for $ $3. $ # The Spectator article adopts Mr. Grant Allen's term “Hill-Top” as a name for a class of fiction, and is surprised that nobody has had the presence of mind to point out that these books, with their perverse didacticism, are quite as great sinners against the non-moral standard of literature as the old-fashioned goody tale. It sees, however, that the new school, though it will not admit itself wrong, is putting itself in the wrong. The writer discusses pointedly Mr. Hardy and Mr. Allen. But the really interesting question, he says, is whether a novel can be a work of art and not have a sound moral at the heart of it. As to which our contemporary proceeds: Because the moral tale done to order has often succeeded in being dismally inartistic, the idea got abroad—even among religious people—that there is some deep-seated and ineradical hostility between the beauty and truth of art and the beauty and truth of morality; and that to hold and confess the opposite opinion is to announce oneself a fubsy Philistine. Whereas the truth of the matter really is that these inartistic moral tales are inartistic only because the writers of them lack some or all of the gifts that make an artist. It is possible to be very zealous for morality and yet have no imagination, no insight, and no style. This is a truth that no one is ashamed to utter. Why, then, should we be ashamed to say also that it is quite impossible to write a great poem or a great novel without a clear and true perception of the moral and spiritual laws of God, as manifested in the life of the world he has created P If the article on Tolstoi, by Mr. Dawson in the Young Man, were also to cross the reader's eye, he might wonder vaguely if the Russian novelist is pleasing in the sight of the Spectator critic. Mr. Dawson's definition of the true realist is “an artist who sees life steadily, and sees it whole,” whereas most of our so-called realists, he says, do pick and choose:— They choose the vile and abominable, and are as men whose one passion is to pick over a tray of diamonds in order to discover the one flawed stone. They have lost the sense of proportion, and see life out of perspective. But with Tolstoi this rarely or never happens. Being an absolutely sincere man, bent upon depicting life as it really is, he sees life in its true proportion. He does not hesitate to paint evil if it comes in his way, and he paints it with tragic force; but he is always sensible of the widespread goodness, sweetness, and sanity of general life. The Saturday Review on “Civil Pensions” is a protest against the lack of principle in the distribution of the fund. In her article on “Eothen * in Blackwood’s, Lady Gregory recalls the Athenaeum Club of “the days—or nights—of the round table, of which Hayward, Kinglake, Chenery, were the ruling spirits.” *- e- - - CORRESPONDENCE, I.—HISTORICAL FICTION. HERE are probably not many authors in this country who see the Quarterly Bulletin of the Boston Public Library, and it is on this account that I venture to draw the attention of your readers to the interesting chronological index to historical fiction which is being published in the columns of this journal. This index, which includes prose fiction, plays, and poems, catalogues in chronological order all fiction relating to different countries. So far we have been given indexes to the historical fiction of America, England, Scot- land, Ireland, France, Germany, Austria, Hungary, Bohemia, Switzerland, Netherlands, Scandinavia, Denmark, Iceland, Norway and Sweden. This index would doubtless prove valuable to British novelists, and those portions of it which relate to the British Isles might, if the editor per- mitted, be printed as a supplement to the Author. The publication of this index has suggested to me another which might be of general interest, viz., an “Index of Geographical Fiction.” The com- piler of such a catalogue would take each country  ## p. (#525) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I7 I separately, and would classify, under, appropriate divisions, those works of fiction which centre round some particular district, or which deal with life in certain countries. I should be glad to hear opinions as to the worth of such an index. While upon this subject, perhaps you will allow me to refer to another bibliographical subject—the need for some “Encyclopædia of Bibliography ’’ which would give the most important books on all subjects, including perhaps a few of the longest magazine articles. I am aware that there have been published compilations dealing with “the best books,” &c., but these are but tentative attempts to deal with a vast subject. In Chambers’s “Encyclopædia " an attempt has been made in some cases to give a guide to the litera- ture of the subject, but this is very far from supplying the needs of the author, the librarian, the journalist, the professional man, and that mythical person—the general reader. With co- operation an “Encyclopædia of Bibliography ’’ might be compiled, and a publisher found willing to undertake its publication. HERBERT C. FYFE. Albemarle-street, W., Nov. 9. II.-MY INITIALs. Is it allowable to use the Author as a medium for growling P. If so, I ask to be allowed to state my grievance. It was only a few days ago that I found out I had any grievance. My eyes were opened by reading an article in the Nineteenth Century by Mr. T. Werner Laurie, in which it is stated with regard to the foundation of the Society of Authors, that : “The idea of being able for a Small sum per annum to put a few initials after their names, and obtain a sort of license to call themselves authors, tickled many hundreds of amateurs.” I ask then, Where are my initials? Of course everybody likes to have initials and to use them. Mr. Yawkins, the banker in “Little Pedlington,” who could write after his name P.U.K.S., P.Z., and A.L.S.F.O., has always seemed to me much to be envied. Now Mr. Laurie would never have made the above state- ment unless he had certainly known of cases where letters signifying membership of the Society of Authors were used. This consideration makes it but too probable that there is some inner clique, connected with the management of the Society, who revel in secret in alphabetical ornaments. This ought not to be. What is fair for some is fair for all. Let obscure members have their privileges. What are they to put after their names P Should it be the English full-length M.I.S.O.A., or more briefly, the initials of the Latin title, Auctorum Societatis Socius. Anxiously awaiting a reply. ILLITERATUS. III.—AUTHORS AND EDITORs. An author is in the habit of receiving from various editors a payment at the rate of, let us say, 30s. a thousand words. From a second-rate paper he receives a request to write an article at a very much lower rate, say about half. Is he acting fairly by the editors who pay him the higher scale if he does work for another editor at a very much lower rate P Is it not very much like a man who sells brooms, offering one broom to Jones for 6d. and another broom of the same character to Brown for 3; d.? Or may we say that the custom of being paid various rates so largely prevails in journalism that the author would be justified in charging the different fees for his work to different editors? I should very much like to have your editorial opinion upon this point, and perhaps some of the readers of the Author would also favour us with their views on the subject. X. X. X. IV.-Co-operaTION. Might it not be advisable to invite propositions from your readers with a view to co-operation and mutual protection. Someone must commence this, and, however impracticable they may be, I beg to offer some of my own ideas upon the subject, leaving you to publish them or not as you see fit : I. That a central depôt or storehouse should be created for the purpose of keeping and dis- tributing literary work entrusted to it, its methods and appliances being similar to those common to all publishers. The manner of raising the capital necessary is detailed later on. 2. That the manager of the same should be appointed by the directors for the time being, who would exercise a general control, and would pass the periodical balance-sheets, subject to proper audit. 3. That a certain proportion of the directors should be elected by the subscribers of capital in the first instance, and, subsequently—that is to say, after repayment of the capital—that the whole body should be chosen by the literary clients of the said depôt. 4. That the profits of the said depôt should arise from (a) the sale of publications to the trade, (b) the rent of space occupied by the clients storing publications; less (a) expenses of management, &c., (b) the price paid to authors for publications sold, (c) the expense of issuing a  ## p. (#526) ################################################ 172 THE A UTHOR. proper trade circular, (d) interest on capital until paid off. g 5. That the profits on publications sold should consist of the difference between a fixed propor- tion of the price of publication payable to the author, and a higher fixed proportion to be claimed from the bookseller, the said fixed pro- portions being common to all the publications placed in the hands of the depôt. 6. That as books are sometimes sold singly at somewhat higher rates than when a quantity are aken, and as the depôt, when applied to directly, would be compelled to demand the full price from private customers, such a profit be called ea traneous, and after payment of interest on capital and management expenses, be divided pro ratd amongst those whose books had been sold during the period in question. Authors would thus receive their proper share of an amount which no publisher now accounts for. In the first instance this extraneous profit might be used to pay off the capital. 7. That if, after repayment of the capital and division of extraneous profits, as above, a system of book-keeping be adopted whereby a further profit is apparent, that this profit be used for repayment of rent for space occupied. If the necessary system of book-keeping were found to be too complicated this rule need not be insisted on. 8. That if, after repayment of rents, there is still a remainder, that this shall be distributed pro ratá to the authors whose books have been sold during the term in question, or shall be carried forward or otherwise used at the discre- tion of the directors. This would account for the whole of the proceeds, all of which would go to the benefit of the authors, but would be sub- ject to the same proviso as paragraph 7. 9. That every author be debited for the cost of advertisements inserted at his request, but not for notices in circulars issued by the depôt. That he also be charged for the actual expenses incurred in the distribution of gratis copies to the Press, &c., and for shipping expenses to foreign countries. Io. That the capital should be raised by subscription amongst those willing to use the depôt, and should in no case bear more than 5 per cent. interest. 11. That the capital should be repaid to the subscribers as soon as possible. The security offered to the finders of capital would lie in the list of names promising work to the company. 12. That after repayment of the capital, the whole profit should be divided amongst the clients. 13. That if more capital were afterwards required to work the business, such capital should be raised by fresh subscriptions, also repayable at the earliest opportunity. Such capital could easily be found, as it would constitute a first charge on a going concern. 14. That as the business would, if wound up after the repayment of its capital, still possess the amount of its original capital intact, the said amount should, after liquidation, be invested as a fund for the benefit of destitute authors, or should be otherwise disposed of as the directors or clients thought fit, or as might be beforehand determined upon. I5. That some of our most successful and best known authors be urged to encourage the formation of such a co-operative company by entrusting it with distribution of some of their work, and, when possible, by providing a portion of the capital. I6. That an experienced manager be secured at a fair and proper remuneration, who would be liable to instant dismissal were he shown to have appropriated printers' discounts to his own use, or to have acted in any other way than as a bona fide agent. By the above scheme it appears to me that all fhe profits must go to the authors, who are themselves able to regulate the price to be paid to them for copies, and the price at which copies are to be sold to the trade. It would not prevent private agreements with publishers, but would give every author a free hand in dictating the terms of such agreements. The expenses of the depôt can be approximately determined beforehand, also the amount of capital required. Except rent and expenses of manage- ment no risks are run by the depôt, which would act merely as an agent. The subscribers of capital would be prevented from subsequently turning the company into a mere money-making machine. If advisable, the depôt might act as the intermediary between the author and printer, charging a fixed percentage for its services. If not thought advisable, the depôt might supply authors with a printed form giving details as to cost of production. Information on this subject might be gleaned from the pages of the Author. Where authors wished for independent opinion before undertaking the risk of publication, the depôt or the Society of Authors might recom- mend a reader to them for this purpose. The Society of Authors provides the required nucleus for some such scheme as the above, and, should its readers formulate something practical, could easily constitute a competent committee to thresh out the preliminary details. In the event of this being done, I beg to sign myself A FUTURE SUBSCRIBER. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 07 (December 1895) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 07 (December 1895) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1895-12-02-The-Author-6-7 Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/285/1896-01-01-The-Author-6-8.pdf e6566919e3e3a9aae73e03da5751ec3d PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-01-01 Volume 6 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 173–196 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T E D BY W.A. L T E R B E S A. N. T. VoI. VI.-No. 8.] JANUARY 1, 1896. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *- ~ *-* ** HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *~ * * e-- * -—s WARNINGS AND ADVICE. I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT. It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.–In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warmed not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £Io must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. . 4. AscERTAIN whAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO Both SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. * refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.-Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. CoST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE Work.--Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. 13. ADVERTISEMENTs. –- Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *~ 2. ~" a- - - HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. WERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher’s agreements do not generally fall within the T 2  ## p. (#528) ################################################ I 74 THE AUTHOR, experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. - 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *- a 2-seº ** * *—s THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors’ Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days’ notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. & 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department' for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted '' is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. -** NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at.  ## p. (#529) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 75 Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production ” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *-ºs- a -º r-- - -—s FROM THE COMMITTEE, HE Committee beg to remind members that the Sub- scription for the year is due on January the First. The most convenient form of payment is by order on a Bank. This method saves the trouble of remembering. The Secretary will in future send reminders to members who are in arrear in February. The Author will not be sent to members in arrear after the month of March. G. H. THRING, Secretary. *... ak =s* Q- * * ADDRESS OF ENGLISH TO AMERICAN MEN AND WOMEN OF LETTERS, WHE following Address has been sent out by the Society of Authors for signature. As soon as possible it will be forwarded to the United States. Its importance will rest entirely on the weight of the names appended: it is earnestly hoped that all those men and women of English blood who have made them- selves respected by their writings across the Atlantic will sign the paper:— “At this crisis in the history of the Anglo- Saxon race, when two paths lie before us, and on the choice between them depends the future of that race, it seems to be the plain duty of us who sign this paper, being followers of literature in Great Britain, to address upon the subject of that choice you who follow literature in the |United States. - “There are two paths before us. One leads us we know not whither, but in the end through war with all its accompaniments of carnage, un- speakable suffering, limitless destruction, and hideous desolation to the inevitable sequel of hatred and bitterness and the disruption of our race. It is this path which we ask you to join with us in an effort to make impossible. The present is neither the time nor the place, nor are we the persons to deal with the crisis on its technical issues, but it should not be difficult for any of us as men and women of reading and imagination, not liable to be carried away by political passion, to understand the general bear- ings of the case on both sides. We, on our part, are prepared to understand that the United States, as the greatest nation in America, looks with proper jealousy on the extension of Euro- pean powers of influence and territory on the American continent. And you, on your part, will not fail to realise that European Powers in general, and Great Britain in particular, have never made any effort to enlarge their dominions on your continent at any time within the past hundred years. e “But it is not on grounds of political equity that we now address you. We are united to you by many ties, and the first and closest of our ties is the bond of blood. We are proud of the United States. There is nothing in our history that has earned us more glory than the conquest of the vast American continent by the Anglo- Saxon race. When our pride is humbled by the report of some things which you do better than ourselves, it is also lifted up by the consciousness that you are our kith and kin. We see very much of you, and you see much of us. During the last quarter of a century the influx of American visitors to these shores has been very great, while every year sends more and yet more of our people across the Atlantic. There is hardly a household in this country without its American relations, its American friends, without its sons and daughters settled in America; and everywhere in England the American people are settled in our midst. Our public men go to you for the inspiration of your youthful nation, and you receive them with boundless hospitality. Your public men come to us for the interest of our ancient institutions, and we welcome them as our brethren. There is no anti-American feeling among Englishmen, and it is impossible that there can be any anti-English feeling among Americans. For two such nations, then, to take up arms against each other would be civil war, not differing from your calamitous struggle of thirty years ago, except that the cause would be immeasurably less human, less tragic, and less inevitable. “There is another tie that unites our nations, and more especially unites those of us who sign this paper and you who receive it—the tie of literature. Party problems may solve or exhaust themselves, burning questions may burn them- selves out, but the literature which a great race, divided into two nations, holds as a joint inheritance will live on after the fever of political strife has passed away. But though it will live it may also suffer, and from nothing can a people take such injury to its moral nature as from the wounds and scars of its literature; if war should occur between England and America, English  ## p. (#530) ################################################ 176 THE AUTHOR. literature would be dishonoured and disfigured for a century to come. The patriotic songs, the histories of victory and defeat, the records of humiliation and disgrace, the stories of burning wrong and unavenged insult, these would be branded deep into the hearts of our peoples, they would so express themselves in poems and novels and plays as to make it impossible for any of us who had lived through such a fratricidal war to take up again the former love and friendship. “For the united Anglo-Saxon race that owns the great names of Cromwell and Washington; of Lincoln and Nelson; of Gordon and Grant ; of Shakespeare and Milton ; there is, we trust, such a future as no other race has yet had in the history of the world—a future that will be built on a confederation of Sovereign States, living in the strength of the same liberties. We ask you to join us in helping to protect that future. Poets and creators, scholars and philosophers, men and women of imagination and of vision, we call upon you in the exercise of your far-reaching influence to save our literature from dishonour and our race from lasting injury.” *... * * MR, HALL CAINE'S MISSION. I.—CANADIAN RECEPTION. T is gratifying to record that Canada has herself been the first to acknowledge the work of our ambassador. On the night before Mr. Hall Caine left Ottawa, he was enter- tained at a dinner, which was first conceived of as a tribute to him as a man of letters, and ended by being in all senses a ministerial farewell. Nearly all the Ministers of the Dominion Govern- ment were present, and the Minister of Justice, Sir Charles Hibbert Tupper, was in the chair. In proposing the toast of the evening he said that his presence side by side with the guest would be a sufficient answer to the reports so industriously circulated that the question of Canadian copy- right had made them public and personal enemies. All the world knew Mr. Hall Caine as a novelist, but since his arrival in Canada, he had established for himself another reputation—that of a great diplomatist. He used the word advisedly and with a proper sense of responsibility. Mr. Caine had conducted difficult and delicate negotiations with a tact which had awakened the admiration of his colleagues, and brought to what appeared to be a settlement, amid the applause of nearly all the parties concerned, a question which had for years been a cause of difference between the Dominion and the old country. Amongst the other speakers were Mr. Foster, Minister of Finance, and Mr. Daly, Minister of the Interior. II.-FROM MR. R.IDOUT. Toronto, Nov. 18, 1895. I now inclose a copy of a resolution passed by The Ontario Society of Artists which has been forwarded to the Minister of Justice, Ottawa. I also inclose you a copy of the resolution passed by the Canadian Institute, on Nov. 16 last, which has also been forwarded to the Minister of Justice, Ottawa. The Canadian Institute is an old and well- known institute, and representative of Canadian art, literature, and science. The resolution from this institute will no doubt have weight with the Government. As an old member of this Canadian Institute, I succeeded in getting the resolution passed. It would be well if a petition were also presented. Mr. Hall Caine mentioned to me that such a one was going to be passed round for signature. I have not seen it yet. JOHN G. RIDOUT. III.—THE ONTARIO SOCIETY OF ARTISTs. Toronto, November 14, 1895. At the monthly meeting of our Society held on Tuesday last the following resolution was adopted:— “That this Society is of opinion that the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889, now before the English Government for ratification, is detri- mental to the interests of artists in Canada, and would much regret the withdrawal of Canada from the International Copyright Convention.” ROBT. F. GAGEN. IV.--THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE. At a meeting of this Association, held on Saturday, Nov. 16, 1895, a resolution was passed that the Canadian Government be memorialised to remain within the Berne Convention. W.—FROM MR. GoLDw1N SMITH. To the Editor of the Times. Sir, Thanks to the eloquence of Mr. Hall Caine, who spoke admirably well, and to his diplomacy combined with that of Mr. Daldy, it appears that we have arrived at a settlement of the copyright question; though I do not myself believe that any settlement will prove in the end satisfactory except that of a uniform copyright for the whole Empire. Our retail booksellers are still in arms against the article of the agreement interfering with the importation of editions  ## p. (#531) ################################################ THE A UTHOIP. 177 printed in England. They have reason for their protest. The Canadian High Commissioner says that no nation except Great Britain treats her colonies as foreign countries. Can he name any colonies except those of Great Britain which treat their mother country as a commercial enemy and protect themselves against her products? A wider question, however, and one affecting the entire constitution of the Empire, has been raised by this dispute. The British North America Act reserves to the Imperial Govern- ment a veto to be exercised in the general inte- rests of the Empire on all Canadian legislation. The Act is barely thirty years old, so that its provisions can hardly have lost their force. Yet our Minister of Justice, Sir C. Hibbert Tupper, said the other evening at a public dinner in Toronto that “the advisers of Her Majesty would not now dare to disallow the Acts of the Federal Legislature (of Canada) as had been done before.” The Imperial veto, in other words, is to be treated as a practical nullity. Canada asserts her legislative independence; in insisting on her right of withdrawing from the Berne Convention she asserts her diplomatic independence also. If Sir C. Hibbert Tupper's reading of the Imperial Constitution is right, the Parliament and the Parliamentary Ministry of Great Britain are merely local, like those of Canada or any other colony; and nothing is Imperial but a Crown constitutionally divested of its power. To the Imperial country no distinction is left except that of her sole responsibility for Imperial defence. This theory of the Imperial Constitution has, in fact, been almost formally advanced in the course of the copyright discussion. Are you prepared to accept it? It is time that your minds should be made up, as this controversy, from which, perhaps, we have not yet wholly emerged, shows. —Yours faithfully, GOLDw1N SMITH. Toronto, Dec. 2. WI.-CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. A SHORT Account (from the point of the English author) of the DRAFT ACT agreed upon by the Canadian Copyright Association, the Canadian Publishers’ Association, the Cana- dian Press Association, on the One part, and Mr. Hall Caine, representing the English Society of Authors, on the other part, and submitted by them to the Dominion Ministers at the Copyright Conference held at Ottawa, Monday, Nov. 25, 1895. I. That when an English author is about to publish a book simultaneously in England and a foreign country he shall enter its name and deposit a copy of it at Ottawa, or (by payment of a higher fee) at the Canadian High Commis- sioner’s Office in London. 2. That by this registration he shall undertake to print and publish that book in Canada within sixty days, or, if he can show cause for delay, within ninety days, of its first publication. 3. That printing in Canada shall mean the printing from plates made elsewhere. 4. That if an author has not published simul- taneously in England and in a foreign country (that is to say, if he has lost his American copy- right) his copyright in Canada shall remain as at present (under English law) until his book has been published without copyright and authority in, say, America. Then it shall be within the right of a publisher in Canada to apply to the Minister for a licence to publish it in the Dominion. 5. Or if an author has not fulfilled his under- taking to publish in Canada within the time prescribed it shall be within the right of a publisher in Canada to apply for a licence. 6. But before the license can be granted by the Minister the author must be informed of the application and given his choice of accepting it or of publishing for himself within sixty days. 7. Publishing for himself means publishing in his own name, in the name of his agent, of his English publisher, or of his foreign publisher. 8. If he should elect to accept the application for a licence he must receive at least Io per cent. On a book published at not less than 25 cents, with not fewer than 500 copies to an edition, his royalty must be paid in advance, and there must be only one licence granted for one book. 9. An author who is about to publish a serial story in England and in a foreign country (say America) may protect it during the time of its publication in parts by entering its name, a general description of its length and character, and his own name, &c., at Ottawa or (by payment of a higher fee) at London. Io. That if he does not do this, or if he does not publish in a foreign country (say America) and his serial is stolen there, the proprietors of any number of Canadian newspapers may apply to Ministers for a licence to print it. II. The author may stop them from doing so by undertaking to arrange for the publication in Canada within sixty days. I2. Or he may accept the applications, and in that case they must bring him small payments of twenty-five dollars from newspapers published in towns of under one hundred thousand inhabi- tants, and fifty dollars from newspapers published in towns of over one hundred thousand. 13. There are various penalties for violation of copyright, &c.  ## p. (#532) ################################################ 178 THE AUTHOR. 14. The rights enjoyed by English authors are to be enjoyed by American authors and by the authors of every country having a copyright treaty with England. WII.-LETTER FROM MR. HALL CAINE TO THE -- TIMEs. Sir, With the knowledge and goodwill of Sir Charles Hibbert Tupper, the Minister of Justice at Ottawa, and with the consent and sympathy of the Canadian Copyright Association and the Publishers’ Association of Toronto, I wish to make a general explanation of the draft Bill which authors and publishers recommended to the Dominion Government yesterday as a basis for any fresh legislation on Canadian copyright which in the exercise of their judgment they may, perhaps, submit to the Canadian Parliament. The object of making this draft Bill public at the present moment is to afford to English authors, publishers, and owners of copyrights a proper and timely opportunity, before the Dominion ministers have attempted to give shape to new legislation, of saying if they foresee any serious disadvantages in the operation of a Canadian Copyright Act which should be founded on these lines:— SYNOPSIS OF DEAFT ACT. I. Any citizen of any country which grants copyright to British subjects may secure copyright in Canada for forty- two years. 2. The Act is not retroactive. 3. Any work hereafter issued that may have copyright under this Act shall have copyright in Canada without printing in Canada, subject to certain restrictions in the case of a book. 4. Any such work, and any work first produced in Canada, may secure exclusive copyright in Canada. 5. Every book published in a foreign country, simultane- ously with its publication in the British Dominions, must be registered simultaneously at Ottawa. If the book is pub- lished in the country of origin only, the owner may register at Ottawa at any time until a licence has been applied for. If a book is to be or is first published in Canada, it must be registered on or before day of publication. 6. Three copies of every copyrighted book or work, printed or produced in Canada, must be delivered at Ottawa. 7. From the day of registration importation must cease, except as to two copies which any person may import, and except as to copies of the book printed and published for circulation in the United Kingdom, which may be imported for sixty days, when the Canadian edition is to be ready.” 8. Application to print a book under licence, stating the proposed retail price, may be made to the Department : (a) When the book is registered at Ottawa and is not produced in Canada, within sixty days; or, (b) When the book is published in the country of origin only, and is published or announced for publication, with- out, copyright, in a foreign country. (c) When the book is published simultaneously in the * See P.S. to this letter. British Dominions and in a foreign country, or vice versa, but not registered or published simultaneously in Canada. 9. The registration mentioned above may be made at Ottawa ; or, for the convenience of authors abroad, it may be made at the office of the High Commissioner of Canada at London, provided the author pays the cost of cabling the fact of registration to Ottawa. I9. This registration involves an undertaking to print and publish an edition of the book in Canada within the sixty days following. THE AUTHOR GIVEN A SECOND CHANCE TO SECURE; COPYRIGHT. II. It will be seen that the author has already been given one opportunity to secure exclusive copyright in Canada. He is now given a second opportunity as follows: I2. On receipt of the application for a licence, the Minister is to telegraph or cable particulars to the publisher of the book in the country of origin, offering the choice of two plans, as follows:— (a) The copyright owner may accept the application, in which case the licence will issue forthwith ; or, (b) He may refuse the application and decide to retain the copyright himself, in which case he must register within seven days of the notice from the Minister, and must produce the book in Canada within the sixty days following. - 13. Should no answer be received by the Minister within seven days, the licence is to issue. All licences are to be given on certain conditions, as follows: I4. The applicant to agree to publish without alteration or abridgment, to pay the author a royalty of Io per cent. on the retail price, which royalty is in no case to be less than 23 cents, on each copy, and to pay the royalty on editions of 500 copies at a time, each copy of each edition to be stamped by the Department of Inland Revenue before being in any way disposed of. I5. The licence may be cancelled should a new edition with material alterations or additions be produced in the country of origin. The author is entitled to copyright on the new edition as though it were a new book. Should the author not register the new edition, the licence shall revert to the original licensee. I6. Importation ceases in the case of application for licence, the same as in the case of registration for copyright. 17. A copyright book going out of print must be reprinted within sixty days, otherwise a licence may be issued. 18. Books to be published under licence are to be printed within thirty days after issue of licence. 19. The Minister may, for cause, allow an extension of thirty days beyond any term specified as that in which a book must be printed in Canada. SERIAL COPYRIGHT. 2O. The author has the right to arrange for exclusive serial publication in Canada. Also by registration at Ottawa, he may protect his serial while it is in course of publication in any country. 21. Should he fail to do so, application for a licence to publish serially under licence may be made. Here, again, the author is given a second opportunity to retain exclusive eopyright, as follows:— 22. On receipt of the application for a serial licence the Minister is to telegraph or cable particulars to the publisher of the paper publishing the work in the country of issue, offering the choice of two plans, as follows:— (1) He may accept the application, in which case the licence issues forthwith ; or, (2) He may refuse the application, and decide to arrange for serial publication himself, in which case he must register within seven days of the notice from the Minister,  ## p. (#533) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I 79 and arrange for serial publication of the work within sixty days. 23. Should no answer be received by the Minister within seven days the licence issues forthwith, on conditions as follows: 24. The publisher agrees to publish the work in full. 25. The licence conveys exclusive right for the city, town, or village for which issued. 26. The licensee is to pay fifty dollars for papers in cities of Ioo,ooo population or over, and twenty-five dollars for cities, &c., of less than IOO,OOO. 27. Thereafter, a licence is to be issued to all applicants on above conditions without further cabling. 28. Every registration for copyright or serial copyright and for every application for licence is to be published once in Canada Gazetle. 29. This serial licence gives no other right to print aud publish the work in any other form whatever. I now submit this draft Bill, with respectful homage, for the consideration of the Secretary of State for the Colonies, of Sir William Martin Conway and the Society of Authors, and of English publishers. It is a Bill to which the Canadian Copyright Association and other interested classes in Canada pledge themselves, and it is a basis on which, I have the best reason to think, fresh legislation might, perhaps, be framed, agreeably to the wish of the Canadian Government. I shall not traverse the points at which it seems to me better for English authors than the proposed Act of 1889, or attempt to show the particulars in which the interested parties in Canada have made concessions to our claims. Neither shall I discuss the constitutional question of Canada's rights to legislate so as to cover the interests of English authors, or yet touch the vexed problem of manufacture as a limitation of the principle of copyright. But I will try to indicate the operation of an Act which, in the wisdom of the Dominion Government, might, perhaps, be based on these general lines:— I. Such an Act would be limited in its opera- tion to the works of the popular authors. This would meet one of the objections of Mr. Goldwin Smith to the clause requiring that a book should be printed in the Dominion. 2. If a book would not pay to print and pub- lish in Canada, it would not therefore fail of copy- right there. The original edition could go into the Dominion, as at present, during the whole term of its copyright in the country of its origin. This would meet the case described in the valu- able letter of Mr. Herbert Spencer. 3. Though a new writer might lose his copy- right in America by failing to comply with the American Copyright Act, he would not therefore lose his copyright in Canada, where he would hold it absolutely until the end of his term. This would meet the painful case of such young writers as Miss Beatrice Harraden. WOL. VI. 4. Such an Act would not exclude from Canada the English book which had been copyrighted in the United States, but never registered or licensed in the Dominion, but it would exclude the American reprint of a book which had been registered or licensed, and it would also exclude the English colonial reprint, which was meant to meet a condition that is gone—the condition of general piracy in the United States—and would then be useless and mischievous; and it would also exclude the English edition after the pub- lication of the Canadian edition. 5. Our understanding with the United States would not be endangered, because American authors would enjoy the same privileges and be under the same obligations as English authors. 6. Such an Act would not imperil the great advantages to English authors of American copy- right, because it would put it within the author's control (both under the condition of registration and under the condition of license) to see that his American market could not be injured in Canada. 7. Such an Act should not be inconsistent with the spirit of the Berne Convention. As the excellent report of the departmental representa- tives (1892) very properly says: “The Conven- tion merely stipulates that foreign copyright owners are to be entitled to the same rights and privileges as British copyright owners, and if the rights of British copyright owners are cut down by such licences, foreign copyright owners are not entitled to complain of their rights being cut down to a similar extent. 8. Such an Act ought to enable the Dominion Government to withdraw its application to denounce the Berne Convention, and so to remove the danger under which Canadian authors now stand of being put into a position of isolation. 9. The interposition of a Government depart- ment (the Department of Agriculture) in the pub- lishing industry of Canada—now perplexed by the uncertainties of the Foreign Reprints Act, and threatened with the intricacies of the pro- posed legislation of 1889—would be confined to a single and simple transaction, which would probably be the less frequent form of arrange- ment. In conclusion I venture to counsel my brother authors not to inquire too curiously into the constitutional question involved in Canada's demand to legislate for herself, and I promise them, after yesterday's public conference with the Premier, Sir Mackenzie Bowell, and the Minister of Justice, Sir Charles Hibbert Tupper, as well as with the representatives of the publishing, printing, and bookselling industries throughout the Dominion, that Canada is at this moment in TJ  ## p. (#534) ################################################ 18O THE AUTHOR. the mood to deal with us, if we are conciliatory and reasonable, not only justly, but generously. In the last word I desire to make acknowledg- ment of the valuable assistance of Mr. F. R. Daldy. I must not charge him with any re- sponsibility for the principle of this Bill, which must be laid to my own account entirely; but I should be very wanting in gratitude if I did not say how much I owe to his special knowledge of copyright law and to his warm sympathy and untiring help. Mr. Daldy is to remain some days longer in Ottawa, and he will, I am sure, obtain some further concessions on points of detail.— Yours very truly, HALL CAINE. Ottawa, Nov. 26. P.S.—Since writing the foregoing Mr. Daldy and I have heard from the Dominion Ministers that they cannot propose to exclude any English book except the colonial edition after publication of the Canadian edition. The exclusion of the English edition was a concession made by me to secure certain of the authors’ rights. To-night (Tuesday) the Canadian Copyright Association writes asking me if I would agree to the with- drawal of the prohibition on English editions. I have answered that I would agree. Therefore, this clause of the foregoing draft may, I think, be read as abandoned. HALL CAINE. Dec. 5, 1895. VIII.-CANADIAN COPYRIGHT IIEGISLATION. Canadian copyright legislation has been ad- vanced by another not unimportant stage. The draft Act which Mr. Hall Caine brought back to England as the basis of compromise which had been submitted to the Dominion Government has been reported upon by the home authorities and revised by Parliamentary counsel, and will pro- bably be returned to Ottawa at an early date. It is understood that the revision consists in the main of technical changes which are intended to bring the Act into harmony with the terms of Imperial legislation, and that it removes the prohibition on books lawfully printed and pub- lished for general circulation in countries of the Berne Copyright Union. This change will no doubt meet the only objec- tion urged against the Bill in Canada on behalf of Canadian readers and retail booksellers, and it is therefore not unlikely that the Minister of Justice will put the Act in hand before the dissolution of the Dominion Parliament in the spring. In that event it seems probable that there will be no further opposition in this country. — Times, Dec. 23, 1895. changes. EDUCATIONAL BOOKS. T a meeting of the committee of manage- ment held on Monday, Dec. 9, a sub-com- mittee was appointed to investigate and to report upon the question of the publishing of educational works. The sub-committee will be extremely obliged if members of the Society will interest themselves in this important work and forward to the secretary their own experience, or that of their friends, with the accounts and the agreements. It is understood that no cases will be published with names unless by permission of the authors concerned. The following, for instance, is the experience of one writer of educational books:— “For my first book I agreed with my publisher to receive a royalty of Io per cent., to begin after the first thousand were sold. This book has done extremely well—so well that I think the publishers ought to have gone beyond the agreement and paid me royalties as from the beginning. I have done two other books for the same publishers on Io per cent. from the beginning; the work was of a kind which necessitated considerable sums of umoney spent in copying books and other pay- ments, amounting to about £50 in all. This money has been paid by me, not by the publishers. I do not know what proportion of profit has been taken by the publishers and what has gone to me. “I next made arrangements with a general editor of a certain firm to edit a book for which I was to receive a certain sum—quite a small sum. I worked at this for nearly a year, and had done about half the work, when the general editor resigned, and his place was taken by another man who refused to accept the work on which his pre- decessor had engaged me, and which I had already. half finished. I have done another book for an educational series for which I am receiving a . royalty of 7% per cent. on the published price. With regard to this book, I made it a condition when I contributed it to the series that it should be planned in a certain manner. “Thris was agreed to, and I spent a year's hard work upon it. This summer, however, without any warning to me, the publishers have issued in the same series an “alternative’ book to my own. It is a work closely modelled on mine with certain I should like to ask whether there ought not to be some protection for contributors to an educational series against the introduction of ‘alternative' volumes embodying, as far as may be convenient, the fruits of their labour.” This case illustrates the need for the inquiry of  ## p. (#535) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 181 the newly appointed sub-committee. The royal- ties are simply sweating. As for the introduction of an “alternative” volume, this extraordinary statement demands further investigation. * * ==s* r----, OFFICE EXPENSES. HE question whether a publisher is entitled to charge for office expenses is growing larger and more important. In fact, the relations between author and publisher cannot be discussed, to say nothing of being settled, until this question has been thoroughly thrashed out. Every honest man is agreed that there must be no secret charge of any kind; that to spend £80 and to tell the author in the accounts that £IOO has been spent is—but it is quite unnecessary to say here what that is. We wish to speak of agreements and terms of partnership between two honourable men, both of whom desire nothing more than is fair, and both of whom would scorn the dirty tricks of Secret profits and lying returns. Let us set forth the conditions of the question as fairly and as dispassionately as possible. We will here consider only that kind of book which carries with it no risk. By this we mean a book which is certain to pay for the actual cost of production with some margin, great or small; a book of which the publisher knows that he can dispose of a certain minimum which will at least clear his liability, and which he hopes will greatly exceed that sum. In every branch of literature there are a great many authors whose books fall under this head—books without risk. Of course we cannot admit that kind of risk incurred when a publisher, for the sake of saving a little on the cost of production, issues a much larger edition than he can depend upon selling. Thus, if a writer has recently written a book which has gone through an edition of 2000, the publisher would not be justified in complaining of the risk he had undertaken if he were to begin with an edition of 4OOO. Let us, as usual, deal with our customary example, the 6s. book; not necessarily a novel. There are three methods of publishing : that of purchase, which is perhaps the best of all if the author obtains the proper price : of profit- sharing, also very good if the author gets his proper share : of royalties, which is very good if the author gets a proper royalty. Now, when any one of these methods is dis- cussed, the publisher, too often, objects, generally putting the two together, the cost of advertise- ment, and his enormous office expenses. As regards the former, that forms part of the cost of production, and is only mentioned here because it is sometimes lumped together with office expenses in the desire to pass the latter because the former cannot well be disputed. One word re- garding the cost of advertising. It is as well to remind the reader what it means. Thus the expenditure of £10 on advertising means: On the first thousand copies an addi- tion of .................................... 2#d. On the first two thousand ............... Iłd. On the first three thousand ............ #d. Of the first ten thousand 9-d. to the cost of every volume. . So that if £30 is spent on advertising a book which has a sale of Io,000, the cost of production is increased by #d. for every volume. Of course this does not include advertising in a publisher's own newspapers or exchanges, either open or concealed. Let us return to the clause for charging office expenses. It is a new thing. Formerly a publisher agreed, if he thought a book likely to succeed, to take the risk and give his services in considera- tion of half, or one-third, of the profits. The word “profits” was understood to mean the difference between the gross receipts and the money spent on production. This point is estab- lished by Charles Knight, who gives the accounts of Gibbon’s “Decline and Fall,” on a profit-sharing agreement (see p. 183). Knight wrote fifty years ago, but he calls attention to the tampering with accounts which had then become too common a practice. The point, however, is this: that a hundred years ago a profit-sharing agreement in which the publisher gave his risk and his services in return for an agreed share of profits did not allow him, nor was it ever thought of, to deduct his office expenses, and then begin to share. The bargain was that in return for his share he should take the risk and give his services. Now his services meant then, and they mean now, the use of the whole of his machinery. We have here eliminated the question of risk. That is to say, we are considering only that class of books, now become very large, in the produc- tion of which there is no risk, The services of the publisher remain; and for these services he must be remunerated on such a scale as will pay him a fair margin over and above his office expenses. What are these services P. That is the question on which depends the adjustment of the relations between author and publisher. What does the publisher actually do for the book? His own  ## p. (#536) ################################################ 182 THE AUTHOR. personal work lies first in giving the machinery of his office and clerks whereby the book can get printed, and bound, and distributed, and the accounts collected. All this is pure routine, and is the daily work of clerks, accountants and travellers. There is not the least mystery or difficulty about it. Knowledge there must be, viz., as to the proper charges for printing, binding and paper; but knowledge that the clerks and accountants may possess as much as the principal. There is, next, the decision as to the best number to start with, a difficulty easily met in the case of the book we are considering—a book that carries no risk. Then comes the amount of expense that the book will “bear” in advertising—a point as to which all publishers differ in practice. One does not desire in the least to undervalue the personal work done for the book by the publisher; but can anyone find any other contribution to the success of the book P. In other words, what does a publisher do for a book whose production carries no risk, more than has been stated above P - Yet for doing this simple routine work by the hands of his clerks some publishers claim the right of charging first for office expenses, and then actually going halves—if not worse—with the owner and creator of the property On what grounds can this claim be allowed P Do other people—agents — stewards — trades- men—ever make such a claim P What would be thought of a rent collector—a solicitor—a land agent—a house agent--demanding first a deduc- tion for the Office expenses, and, next, half what is left for himself? The thing would be monstrous. In all work done for other people, of whatever kind, the office expenses must be met by the man who does the work. It is his affair. He has got to make his own machinery; to buy his own tools. The doctor does not charge for the carriage in which he drives about: the solicitor does not charge for the clerks who do his writing: the barrister does not charge for his rent and his clerks; on the contrary, the charges of all these men are uniform, and on the same scale, whether there are few clerks or many. There cannot, in fact, be named any kind of trade or profession, except that of publishing, in which it is pretended that the shop or the office is charged for separately. That there must be a first charge on the shop- keeper's returns for rent and servants is obvious; and there must be a margin, otherwise the shop- keeper could not live. Some time ago an interesting interview with a publisher, already referred to in these columns, appeared in the New Budget. This publisher, speaking of a popular six shilling novel, lamented bitterly that the author got eighteenpence a copy, but that he himself, after deducting the cost of production, the advertisements, and his office eapenses, only made sevenpence a copy. Only sevenpence Poor man. It was a very popular book. It sold a great many thousands. If it sold 40,000 copies this publisher received, there- fore, no more than £1 166 in three months for doing—what? We have seen above all that he did. His figures, besides, require auditing. Since, however, it is desired to decide upon a fair adjustment with the publisher, one which shall include office expenses and leave a proper margin, there are two or three other things necessary to be considered. Thus, we must ascertain what are office expenses, and what proportion they bear to each book. In order to do this it would be necessary to have access to the publisher's books —all his books—a thing not easy to get. Yet without these books it is impossible to arrive at any answer. The expenses include rent, taxes, readers, clerks, servants, fire and lighting, travellers, stationery, and all the ordinary expenses of an office. In the case of the new publisher, with his two rooms and his two boys and no traveller, these expenses are not, of course, considerable; a few hundreds a year would cover them. In the case of a great house they are, naturally, very large indeed. One is quite willing to admit the fact. The question is, first, how much are they, year by year, on an average as shown by the books P. Next, what are the average sales, year by year, of all the firm’s publications, as shown by the books? For instance, the publisher above referred to calculated the office expenses on each volume at something like 50l., i.e., the share of office expenses on that one successful book would be—putting the circulation at 40,000—3833 for three months If one book out of all those in his list cost £833 for three months to distribute, how terrible must be his office expenses taken as a whole and divided among all the books The figures are the pub- lisher's own—not ours. But does this include the advertising P Yes: but the sum of £100, which is enormous, spent in advertising would not mean so much as three farthings a volume. However, let us take a more reasonable view of things. We will suppose that the sum of £3000 covers all office expenses. There are houses where, no doubt, this sum would not nearly cover expenses; there are also smaller ones where this sum is not nearly reached. We may fairly con- sider that one volume may be taken with another. That is to say, there is as much trouble and work over the distribution of a half-crown volume as over a half-guinea, volume. So that if, for in- stance, the whole sales of the year amount to 24O,OOO volumes, we have to divide the office  ## p. (#537) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 183 expenses by this number of volumes in order to arrive at the share of each. Now £3000 divided by 240,000 gives the sum of 3d. for each volume, i.e. if 3 s. 6d. be the trade price of the volume, 7 per cent. On the gross receipts will be wanted for office copies. But these figures are purely imaginary. Nor can any general percentage be arrived at, because the pro- portion must vary with the business done by any house. The next consideration is very important. It is this. If the office expenses of the publisher are to be charged, those of the author must also be charged as well. Now, the office expenses of the author are sometimes very heavy indeed. A case was recorded in these pages some time ago in which an author who wrote a small book for a sum of £1oo found it necessary to make three journeys at a cost of £35 in order to verify certain points. Were not these office expenses? Then there is the rent of his study; the payment of the typewriter; that of the occasional or regular shorthand writer; the cost of fire and lights; the share of servant’s work; paper; books bought —often an extremely heavy outlay; sometimes research and copying to be done and paid for. Are not those things as much office expenses as the publisher's office P Of course they are. Think what they mean. The rent of the study can hardly be placed at less than £30; the type- writer takes perhaps & IO; the shorthand writer may perhaps be had for part of the time at, say, IOS. a week, or say only £20 a year; books, paper, and other things easily rise into another £2O a year. His office expenses, therefore, amount to £8o a year, say £80 for the one book. We are sometimes told that office expenses mean Io per cent. of the gross receipts: we are not informed how that figure has been arrived at. Let it pass, however. Now, IO per cent. On a 6s. book means Io per cent. On 3.s. 6d., or 4+d. If a writer of whose book 3000 copies are sold received the same allowance he would still be a loser, because he would only receive £52 IOS. for his office expenses. In other words, if a writer is to receive Io per cent. on the returns for his office expenses, he must have a sale of 4600 before his office expenses for one year are paid. To sum up. First of all, a claim for office expenses is a new thing invented of late years. (2) The publisher's services, for which alone, in a book without risk, he can claim anything, mean the use of his office, which can no more be considered separately, in such a book as we are considering, than it is when dealing with a solicitor, a doctor, a barrister, a printer, a carrier, a rent collector, an agent, or one who does any kind of work for any other man. The WOL. VI. publisher and his office are one. (3) If the pub- lisher's office expenses are to be charged to his account separately, so must the author's. (4) The real office expenses, together with the average number of volumes sold, cannot be arrived at without examination of the books, and no charge can be allowed in any kind of account or bill which cannot be audited and verified. Two methods are possible. The first is for both author and publisher to take a percentage—the same—on the receipts, or on the cost of production, for office expenses, and then to proceed with the division. Of course this is the same thing as taking no notice of them—the old plan. The other method is for the author to have nothing to do with the publisher's office expenses at all, but to give him a royalty as remuneration for his services which shall include office expenses with a fair margin for himself. *-- ~ --" e- * *—s A HUNDRED YEARS AGO, HE following extract, taken from Knight's “Shadow of the Old Bookseller,” shows what was meant a hundred years ago by a profit-sharing agreement — two-thirds of the profits to go to the author and one-third to the publisher; the actual cost of production to be taken from the gross returns; the publisher's remuneration or share to include his services, i.e., his office, clerks, and general machinery. What else, indeed, could the publisher of Gibbon’s “Decline and Fall ” do for the book P “State of the account of Mr. Gibbon’s “Roman Empire.” Third edition. Ist vol. No. IOOO. April 3°,1777. S. Printing 80 sheets at £1 6s. with notes at the bottom of the paper ...... ........... ........ I 17 o o 180 reams of paper at 19s. ........................ I7 I O O Paid the corrector extra care ..................... 5 5 O Advertisements and incidental expenses ......... I6 I5 o 3IO O O 3 S. d. IOOO books at 16s. .................. 8OO o o Deduct as above ..................... 3IO O O Profits on the edition......... 490 O O Mr. Gibbon's two-thirds is ........................ 326 I3 4 Messrs. Strahan and Cadell's........... * . . . . . . . . . . . . 163 6 8 490 O O I should be unwilling to raise any invidious comparisons between the publishers of the eighteenth and those of the nineteenth century; but, if I am not mistaken, the ordinary profits would—say twenty-five years ago — have been taken upon a different principle, and the account X  ## p. (#538) ################################################ 184 THE AUTHOR. would have assumed something like the follow- ing shape: Hypothetical account, wbom the half profit system, of a book which cost £31o. 3 s. d. 1000 at 16s. ............................................. 8oo o o Less IO per cent. for publisher ..................... 8o o o 720 o o Deduct as above ............... 3IO O O 4IO O O Half share to author ............... 2O5 O O Half share to publisher, with £80 commission .................. 205 o o' By “five and twenty years ago.” Knight clearly means his own time of writing, which was about thirty years ago, when cookery applied to publishers' accounts was already one of the Fine Arts. Let us give another hypothetical case showing a modern account not worse than has been found in certain cases brought to the Society within the last ten years. Of course the pro- cess of Cookery was not shown in the account rendered. True Cost. Charge. 48 S. d. 48 S. d. Printing.............................. II 7 O O I28 I 4 O Paper................................. I71 o o 188 2 O Corrections ..................... ... .5 S O IO IO O Advertisements..................... 16 15 O Y Do. in publisher's own organ ... 33 5 o y so O O Postage, &c. ........................ 5 O O 382 6 o Profit on editions .................. 3IQ 4 IO 701 Io Io Receipts. IOOO books at 16s., 13 as 12 ... 738 9 o Less 5 per cent, for bad debts... 36 18 5 7OI IO Io Half profit to author ................................. I59 I2 5 39 to publisher.............................. } each. True profit to publisher, 22.41 18s. 5d. So that in a “half-profit” system the publisher would get by these figures 382 6s. more than his partner. THE RETURN OF MISS. CASE was tried before one of the City Courts last month, which presents a point of some interest. It has not been reported, so far as we know, in any paper, and the statement of the case as presented here is that of the plaintiff only. In the absence of documentary proofs, or a Press report, let it stand as a hypothetical case only. - – t The plaintiff stated that a certain editor of a weekly paper—not the proprietor—invited him to send in contributions, adding that he could not give him the order unconditionally, as he was not the proprietor, but stating that he would arrange for their acceptance. - The plaintiff thereupon sent in three separate contributions. The papers were sent in on July 8, Aug. 13, and Aug. 24. Then nothing more was heard about the contributions. The plaintiff called and wrote repeatedly. Nobody was ever at home, and no reply came to the letters. He sent in an account and asked for payment. No reply. He then brought an action for the amount. The defence was that the customary paragraph concerning MSS., which appears weekly in the paper, released the defendants from any liability. This was the paragraph: NOTICE TO CONTRIBUTORS. The editor will not guarantee the return of any MSS. sent in on approval, but he will use his best endeavours where stamps are forwarded for the purpose. The judge agreed with this view, but asked why the MS. was not returned in accordance with this paragraph. The defendants said that they had the MS. in the court. The judge ordered the MS. to be handed over and dismissed the Ca,Sé. The plaintiff, therefore, got his M.S. at the cost of IOS. and a wasted morning. The point to observe is that the editor, or proprietor, who inserts such a notice is clearly within his right, even when the MS. has been invited to be sent in on approval. The contri- butor who accepts such an invitation must protect himself, therefore, beforehand, by getting an assurance from the editor, in writing, that his MS. will be returned if it is not acceepted. Of course, the conduct of an editor who invites a contribution and then spitefully refuses to return it, under cover of such a “notice,” needs no comment. *– ~ -º g- - - NEW YORK LETTER, New York, Dec. 14, 1895. R. HALL CAINE will have reached your shores long before this letter leaves New York, and he will be able to report in person the success of his mission to Canada. The most of the authors and the publishers with whom I have chanced to talk about the new Canadian bill do not approve of it. They are in favour of leaving things as things are now. The authors for the most part care very little about the matter, for the Canadian market is not large, and it seems to prefer British books to American. The publishers feel very keenly on the subject, as  ## p. (#539) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 185 they have reason to fear that the Canadian re-printer is already making arrangements to pour into the Western States, through the post- office, a mass of books copyright in the United States. One would think that the Canadians who do most of their trading with us would not be in favour of anything likely to tighten the restric- tions which already interfere with the liberty of commerce between the two countries. It must be remembered always that Canada, although the nearest neighbour of the United States, is not very friendly to us. This unfriendliness is due in part to an inheritance of hate brought into the Dominion by the exiled loyalists who had to leave the United States after the Revolutionary War. And the element in the Canadian people free from this unfriendliness, the element most in sympathy with the life and the ideals of the people of the United States, is not large, and is never likely to be, since the Canadian who likes the United States is prone to immigrate here. I heard the other day that there are now more native Canadians residing in the United States than there are native Canadians residing in Canada. The temptation must always be very great to the strong and the energetic to go to the place where they can better themselves, and there- fore to abandon a native land which is bleak, and infertile, and heavily in debt. But this has nothing to do with Mr. Hall Caine's experiences here, or with the pleasant im- pressions he left behind him. The Aldine Club, composed chiefly of members of the publishing trade, gave him a dinner. He spoke one evening last month before the Nineteenth Century Club on the “Moral Responsibility in the Novel and the Drama,” having a manuscript before him but using it only occasionally. He illuminated his discourse with two or three Manx anecdotes, capitally told; and he illustrated his assertion that this present century is far and away the most romantic and interesting of any yet known to mankind, by an American anecdote of a telegraph operator, narrated with knowledge and sympathy and point. Another British author, Mr. Gilbert Parker—if he is to be called a British author, in spite of the fact that he was born in Quebec, I believe—has been spending the autumn months in New York. He was married last week to a young lady of this city, Miss Wantine; and the happy couple propose settling in London next month, I understand. Yet a third British author is here, “John Oliver Hobbes,” and here I am even more in doubt as to the nationality since Mrs. Craigie was born in the United States, but brought up and married in England. Mrs. Craigie is being much entertained and frequently interviewed by all sorts of newspapers. She has arrived here in time to be present at the first performance of her little play, “Journeys End in Lovers Meeting,” by Miss Ellen Terry at Abbey's Theatre this week. The performances of Miss Terry and of Sir Henry Irving and of the London Lyceum Com- pany have been attended as faithfully as they always are here in New York. At the request of the Shakespeare Society of Columbia College, Sir Henry delivered a lecture on the “Character of Macbeth,” before some thousand or so of the officers and students of the University. It was a brilliant gathering which Sir Henry addressed in the lofty and beautiful library of Columbia, from which the tables had been removed, and on the bookcases of which many of the younger students had perched themselves picturesquely. And Sir Henry’s lecture was worthy of the occasion. Of course it was to some extent an explanation of that reading of the character which the actor follows in his own performances of Macbeth. The address was beautifully delivered and it was most cordially received. As I have seen more than one reference in the pages of the Author to the New York society called the “Uncut Leaves,” at the meetings of which authors read their imprinted writings to appreciative audiences, it may be of interest to record here that Mr. L. J. B. Lincoln, the origi- nator of the scheme, has issued his circular for the winter of 1895-6. Readings for the fifth season will be held at Sherry's Rooms on Satur- day evenings, Nov, 23, Dec. 2 I, Jan. 25, Feb. 29, March 28, and April 25. In response to many requests, an afternoon series will be held at Sherry's on Tuesdays, Dec. 17, Jan. 7, Feb. I I, March IO, April 7 and 28, at 3.30. At these meetings prominent actors, whose presence would be impossible at the evening meetings, will take part, as well as authors. The subscription for either the evening or afternoon course will be ten dollars, admitting two persons to each reading. For both courses the subscription will be seven- teen dollars for two persons. An initiation fee of five dollars will be required from new members for the evening readings. It is to be recorded that the authors who read are always well paid for this labour. The London Spectator not long ago, in noticing the fact that Macmillan and Co. had become the British agents of the Century Magazine, expressed the hope that they would soon abandon the so- called American spelling. Of course this was written in ignorance of the fact that the London agents of the Century, of Harper's Magazine, and of Scribner's Magazine have nothing what- ever to do with the management of authose  ## p. (#540) ################################################ I86 THE AUTHOI8. magazines; their sole function is to sell a certain number of copies consigned to them. These three magazines are edited here in New York and for American readers with but little thought for the British reader, since the circulation in Great Britain of any one of the three is probably not one-fifth of its total circulation. And the habit of advertising in magazines is not so far developed in Great Britain as it is in the United States; the Century and Harper's appear here frequently with more than one hundred pages of advertise- ments all carefully classified. Obviously it is on the American reader and on the American advertiser that the American magazine must rely; the circulation it may gain in England it is glad to have, for these sales in Tondon are so arranged as to be almost clear profit with little or no risk in most cases. So far from their being any probability that the American people as a whole will give up their simplifications of English orthography, any keen observer can see that the simplifying movement is steadily advancing. The latest symptom of this is the organisation of the “Orthografic Union,” the object of which is to secure the simplification of English orthography. The president of this new society is Mr. Benjamin E. Smith, the managing editor of the “Century Dictionary;” and among the vice-presidents are Francis J. Child, Professor of English in Harvard University; Thomas R. Tounsbury, Professor of English in Yale Univer- sity; Francis A. March, Professor of English in Lafayette College; Brander Matthews, Professor of Literature in Columbia College; William R. Harper, President of the University of Chicago; Alexander Melville Bell, Thomas Wentworth Higginson, William Dean Howells, Edward Eggleston, Andrew D. White, formerly President of Cornell University. The Orthografic Union has issued a circular calling for further advance in spelling reform. As this is a subject in which all authors are interested I append the modifications the society suggest : The Orthografic Union aims to organise effort for the adoption and persistent use of uniform improvements in English spelling. In the first series of improvements, con- sisting of the three classes given below, are introduced only such changes as there is reason to believe a considerable number of eminent authors, editors, and publishers are ready to unite in using. The first and second classes of improvements selected, and most of the words in the third class, have been recom- mended by the Philological Society of England, the American Philological Association, and the Modern Lan- guage Association of America, and are recognised in the columns of “A Standard Dictionary,” and in lists given in “The Century” and “Webster's International * dic- tionaries. The Orthografic Union recommends the following improve- ments for immediate use in books, journals, commercial and private correspondence, &c. : Class I. Final ed pronounced as t : after a short vowel or diphthong, spell simply t, and simplify preceding double consonants, as : blest, exprest, past, backt, lookt, wisht, slipt, patcht, toucht. Class 2. Silent final e : in words ending in -íde, -íle, -íne, -īte, mme, -tte, and -gue, omit the e and preceding silent letters, when the change will not suggest another quality for a preceding letter, as : chlorid, fertil, glycerin, definit, definitly, gram, program, quartet, catalog, dialog. Class 3. Special cases: (a) Miscellaneous words: spell according to the simpler forms given in the columns of “Webster's International,” “The Century,” “A Stan- dard,” or other good dictionary, as: ax, theater, mold, rime, maneuver, hemorrhage, esophagus; (b) Chemical terms: as recommended by the American Association for the Advancement of Science, and “A Standard Dic- tionary,” and as largely used in the text of “The Century Dictionary,” as : bromin, bromid, sulfur ; (c) Names of places and peoples: as recommended by the Royal Geo- graphical Society, or the United States Board of Geographic Names, and given in “The Century Cyclopedia of Names’ and “A Standard Dictionary,” as: Bering, Korea, Fiji. X. Y. Z. *- - -º * w - NOTES FROM PARIS. TV.HE election of an Academician to fill the fauteuil vacated by the death of Alexandre Dumas will take place at the French Academy in May, when Pasteur's fauteuil will also be filled. At the next elections, which will be held directly after the reception of M. Jules Le- maître, the fauteuils of MM. de Lesseps and Camille Doucet will be balloted for. For the de Lesseps fauteuil there are now five candidates (not including Zola, the perpetual candidate). These are Francis Charmes, Desjardins, Barboux, Jean Aicard, and Anatole France. The fauteuil will go to one of the two last named. My opinion is that Anatole France will be elected. Camille Doucet's fauteuil will be filled either by Emile Deschanel or the Marquis Costa de Beauregard, One is inclined to think that the latter will be the successful candidate, as the Dukes (le parti des Ducs) will probably give the preference and their votes to the grand seigneur. The Marquis has also substantial claims as a man of letters, his “Un Homme d’Autrefois” having been “crowned.” by the French Academy. Deschanel, however, has a large following, and it is possible that the election will have to be postponed for want of an absolute majority. The most interesting election will be the one to fill the fauteuil Dumas, the candidates being Henri Becque, Jean Richepin, and, of course, Emile Zola. I should back Henri Becque, for his “Les Blasphèmes’ are against Richepin, and Zola has not, I think, any chance, in spite of the campaign in his favour in the  ## p. (#541) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 187 principal papers. I see that Daudet is mentioned as a candidate also. He has told me that he is no candidate, and that he never will be one, and I believe him. Whenever I am asked, as I often am, in Paris about les jeunes in English literature, I invari- ably tell my questioner that the author who, in my opinion, is most worthy of attention amongst the newer men is Morley Roberts. Roberts, I explain, has not so far attained the great popular success which should certainly be his, in consideration of his wide—almost universal —knowledge of the world and life, of men and places, his fine unique style, and a profundity of human sympathy which puts him on a level with men who on this score alone are eminently suc- cessful in the commercial sense of the word. I have recommended his “Question of Instinct” to the translators. It is a book which would be better understood—and therefore more appre- ciated—in Paris than in London, and I shall be curious to watch its reception. There are also many of his short stories which would be very popular in France. I do not think his “Western Avernus" would meet with much sympathy in Paris. “Qu'allait-il faire dans cette galère.” would be the general remark. The French do not travel, and do not believe in travelling stories. “A beau mentir,” &c. They do not sympathise with travellers' woes. “Let us have no meander- ing,” they say with the old lady in “David Copper- field.” I hear on very good authority that since the death of Victor Hugo the receipts from his works have totalled up to close upon seven and a half millions of francs (£30,000). I agree with the editor of La Plume that under these circum- stances it is rather strange that the £2OOO necessary to complete the sum required for his statue are not forthcoming. required, only £6000 have been collected during the ten years which have elapsed since his death. At a recent sitting of the Académie de Médecine, two doctors, MM. Cazal and Catrin, declared very emphatically that the risk of con- tagion by the use of books which have been in the hands of persons suffering from infectious diseases is a very great one, and they described a number of experiments by which they had estab- lished the truth of this statement. One is glad to hear that the risk is greatly enhanced in the case of those objectionable persons who moisten their fingers in order to turn over the leaves. They recommend that any book which may be suspected should be baked for disinfection in an oven. The best advice, Ithink, to give under these circumstances is never to borrow books, but for Of the £8000 each man and woman to buy his or her own copy. Authors can only benefit by MM. Cazal and Catrin's communiqué to the Academy of Medicine. I heard a French man of letters express the opinion that much of the Anglophobia which has recently manifested itself in America may be the effect of the mass of Napoleonic literature, almost entirely of a pronounced Anglophobic nature, which has recently been circulated in the States. I should not be surprised to find that this opinion could be largely corroborated. The Figaro has resumed its weekly column of literary gossip, which is now published in the Wednesday issue. It is, however, no longer edited by M. Jules Huret, who has taken over the daily column of theatrical gossip, known as “Courrier des Théâtres.” The famous Journal des Débats no longer appears as a morning paper, the recently founded evening edition alone appearing. It is to be hoped that it may fill a real want in Paris—that of a good evening paper containing news. Such a paper does not exist in Paris at present. My opinion is that in the future it will be the evening paper which will have the largest chance of great success. In Paris most people get up late—at an hour when the morning papers are already out of date. The Débats continues to be the One paper to which one looks for sound and useful literary criticism. M. Jean Aicard’s translation of “Othello” has been received a l'unanimité by the Comité de Lecture of the Comédie Française, and the play will be eventually staged there. It has never been performed in its entirety, though portions of it have been played, with Mounet-Sully as Othello and Sarah Bernhardt as Desdemona. Sarah Bernhardt is making good progress with her Memoirs. She is said to be receiving the most brilliant offers from syndicates for their publication in serial form. Emile Zola's libretto for M. Bruneau's new opera “Messidor” is not, as has been stated, based on the author's novel “La Terre,” but is an entirely original work. M. Bruneau hopes to finish his music in time for the production of the opera, next autumn. M. Jean Ajalbert has discovered a new poet, a new Mistral—the Mistral of Auvergne. This is interesting, as Auvergne of all countries is the least likely nurse of any poetic child. The new Mistral, whose personality and work are attract- ing great attention in literary Paris at present, is a wine-seller, Arsène Vermenouze by name, who lives at Aurillac. His volume of poems, written in the ugly Auvergnat patois, which is familiar to Parisians as the language of the coal-men and  ## p. (#542) ################################################ I 88 THE AUTHOR, hawkers of roasted chestnuts in the capital, is called “Flour de Brousso’ (Gallicé, “Fleur de Bruyère”). Says Jean Ajalbert: “Lamartine wrote of Mistral that he had made of Provence a book. Toutes proportions gardées, Vermenouze has made of Auvergne a book also.” The question is, Was Auvergne worth making into a book P. It is a terribly ugly, uninteresting country. Apropos of the publication of a very interesting “History of the French Novel during the 19th Century " (“Le Roman en France pendant le XIX' Siècle,” par Eug. Gilbert) by Plon, it is to be noted that, with the exception of a few writers like Zola and Daudet, literary men in France are generally expressing the opinion that as a vehicle of thought the novel is quite “played out ’” — archiusé is the expression generally used. Quite so; and high time it is (pace Zola) that the novel with a purpose should be played out. Mr. Gilbert's book, by the way, merits attention by students of French literature. I should like to see it translated into French. I receive quite a number of letters with refer- ence to my remarks on the blackleg genus. I am glad to find that in more senses than one these remarks seemed to have touched the spot. I do not want, however, to say anything more on the subject. A country has only the literary blacklegs which it deserves, and, if English people like to tolerate these farceurs, tant pis pour eua. It is always interesting to hear what an author considers the best scene in his book, and accord- ingly I was interested to hear from Nordau that in his opinion the best touch in his “Comedy of Sentiment” was where the hero finds out that Paula, who has come to Dresden “to be sepa- rated from him again only by death,” as she says, had supplied herself with a return ticket, for use in case her blandishments proved unavailing. By the way, speaking of return tickets, I never take one without a shiver as I remember how Mme. Fenayron, conducting Aubert to the house at Pecq, took for herself a return ticket, but for the intended victim a single only. He was not to return, nor did he. This horrible detail was proved at the trial, and went far to establish the premeditation of the crime. R. H. SHERARD. - - - Fºx's rºse— NOTES AND NEWS, R. HALL CAINE has returned. It is premature to congratulate ourselves upon the success of his mission until the question has been brought before the Canadian Parliament and decided. But it is not premature to congratulate ourselves upon the masterly ability displayed by Mr. Hall Caine in the whole conduct of his negotiations. Any blunder might have been followed by consequences the most disastrous to literature. The Canadian susceptibilities have been respected: their claims have not been dis- puted: a way has been found: and the goodwill of Canada has been apparently secured. These are the services of Mr. Hall Caine. Let us hope that the welcome with which he is to be received will be worthy of the occasion. I wrote the above from the communications and letters which have appeared in the papers during the last three months. Since this paragraph was set up in type, I have had no opportunity of hearing from Mr. Hall Caine's own lips an account of the whole mission. It is a story which must be told by himself at his own time and in his own way. Meantime it may be per- mitted to say in this place that the words used above are not strong enough to express my own sense of his work. The difficulties which existed have not been understood here; the conflicting interests have not been studied. Not only the goodwill of the Canadians has been secured, but that of the Americans. Especially admirable has been the manner in which Mr. Hall Caine was received by the Canadians. Last, but not least, Mr. Chamberlain has addressed a letter to Mr. Caine, recognising amply the value of his services and the skill of his diplomacy. It is proposed that Mr. Hall Caine will address a general meeting of this Society some time this month. He remains in town for some weeks on business connected with his mission. It ought I think to be generally known that Mr. Hall Caine has most generously given to the Society three months and more of very hard and trying work; he has also given to the Society the whole of the expenses incurred in this long journey. With these munificent gifts in our mind we shall not be so ready to accuse men of letters as selfishly pursuing their own interests alone. Two objects were in view : the first was to save the American Copyright Act of 1891; the second was to show the world that men and  ## p. (#543) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 189 women of letters have seriously united for the defence of their own affairs, and are competent to defend them. From my own point of view I do not know which is the more important of these two objects. It is now two or three months since I cut a paragraph out of a certain newspaper for com- ment in these pages. I put it aside, however, so that my remarks might not be taken either as an attack upon any publisher, or as an attack upon any author. Now that the subject has been partly forgotten, one may speak. Let us put the case in general terms. The paragraph made the following assertions: (I.) That should a successful author offer the administration of his property on the terms of a royalty of 2s. On a six-shilling book, it would be necessary for the publisher to sell 30,000 copies before getting any profit at all for himself. Now, the cost of such a book, including adver- tisements, does not, under ordinary circum- stances, amount to more than Is. The average price paid by the trade may be taken as 3s. 6d.- though it is really more. The profit to the pub- lisher therefore would be 6d. a volume; or, on 3O,OOO copies, the profit would amount to £750. Does anybody in his senses believe that it would cost £750 to distribute, by the ordinary machinery, 3O,OOO volumes and to collect the accounts P But just observe what a very simple little sum in arithmetic it requires to knock over this loose and misleading assertion. (2.) The paragraph says, further, that at all events the novelist in question “has not much to complain of in regard to the remuneration of novelists.” How much longer will it take to make people understand that literary property belongs to the creator, not to the middleman? A successful writer creates a property; it is his own property; he may sell it or do what he likes with it ; but it is his own property. In the case before us the writer says, “If you like to ad- minister my property for me on the terms of paying me 2s. for every volume you sell, you shall have it. If not, somebody else shall have it. But understand that it is my property. When I take that royalty I am taking my own property; I am not remunerated. I am receiving my rents, of which you are the steward.” Some day, I suppose, we shall get these simple and elementary facts recognised and acted upon. I am informed, by one who knows of one case at least, that an attempt is still being made to induce an author to sign contracts to publish with one firm only for a term of years. It is difficult to believe that anyone can be so incredibly foolish. What? In the face of all the dangers and the tricks exposed—of secret profits, of charges for advertisements got for nothing, of one-sided agreements, of broken agreements—a miserable author is to bind himself to the man who has the power to commit these acts P He is to give that man a free hand to do what he likes with his victim for a term of years. Was anything ever proposed more monstrous P Consider a parallel case: does the medical man dare to bind his patient to remain with him, whether he treats him skilfully or not ? Does the solicitor P Does any professional man P Nay—does any employer of labour make his hands bind themselves for a term of years ? But it is difficult to believe that any author can be so incredibly foolish after all the light that we have poured upon the methods of publishing. Perhaps, however, one way might be found out of such a contract. A second paper on the Literary Hack and his work has appeared in the Forum. It is extremely interesting, but I fail to see where the Literary Hack comes in. Does he exist in this country P If so, I do not know him. A Literary Hack—as I understand it—is a person who executes literary jobs of any kind without regard to his own convictions, if he has any ; or to his own fitness; or to his own special knowledge. He is a man who, being a Conservative, writes leaders for a Radical paper; or, being a Radical, writes leaders for a Conservative paper. He is a man who makes and compiles books to order on any subject, being equally ready to produce a dictionary of the English language, or an account of Polynesia. The bookmaker to order at so much the job is very nearly extinct. One hears of him from time to time, but he has grown very scarce. The old-fashioned hack, who wrote up a party to order, simply no longer exists. He is as dead as a door nail. The Conservatives can find plenty of Conservative papers; the Liberals can find plenty of Liberal papers; while there are hundreds of men who write for the newspapers on topics not connected with politics, so that they need not concern, themselves as to the opinions of the journals for which they write. A cutting from the British and Colonial Printer has been sent me. It contains an appeal based on practical figures for a shilling edition of a popular book. The writer argues that a shilling, not a sixpenny, edition is wanted at the present time. For sixpence we cannot get such a book as we should like to put upon our shelves; but a book can now be produced by the new pro-  ## p. (#544) ################################################ 190 THE AUTHOR. cesses, well printed and well bound, at so small a price as to render a shilling quite a practicable price to put upon a volume. The writer supposes a book of 240 pages printed upon a “think- handling twopenny” paper. The cost would be, he says, as follows: Ioo,000 Edition. £ Linotype composition at 2% per IOOO—say– 20 Paper Ilb. per copy at 2d. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 850 Machining and folding... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75 Pulp corrugated cases ...... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . I IO Making up and casing ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22O Incidentals...’................... 50 31325 Which comes to less than 3}d. a copy. In other words, if the retail price of the book be 8d. and the booksellers allow no discount, the value of the author's estate as represented in this book may be taken at 4:#d. a copy, out of which he will have to remunerate his publisher, if he have one. Or, to look at it another way, he must sell 40,000 copies before he clears his expenses. The remain- ing 60,000 would be clear profit. But how to get at the people who are to buy books in this wholesale manner? How to persuade them, if they can be persuaded, to take a hundred thousand P. The present machinery is, as everybody can understand, antiquated and unequal to the task. The booksellers’ shops must add to their machinery the house-to-house retail vendor. This, in fact, is the only way of bringing books within the reach of the people. Shops cannot do it; advertisements cannot do it; the last thing in the paper read by the common people is the column of book adver- tisements; books must be brought to the very door. That this method will be adopted by the trade before very long it is not difficult to prophecy. The book-selling of the future will be largely carried on by the house-to-house vendor. One only hopes that those who take up this method will provide really good literature, such as our public libraries are now teaching the people to demand. The following magnificent offer was recently made by a firm of publishers of no small note. It illustrates the necessity of knowing above all things the cost of production. They offered to bring out the book at 3s. 6d. The first 500 copies were to go to the publisher. The author would then receive 5 per cent. royalty." After the first IOOO copies the author was to receive Io per cent. ; after that I 2% per cent. How does this work out P The first edition would be probably of 2000 at a cost of (say) 3IOO. of the Forties and the Fifties. Results of first edition of 2000 copies:— Sale of 2000 at Say 2s. ............... £2OO Cost IOO Profit ............ 3 Ioo Of which the author receives... 322 7s. 6d. And the publisher . . . . . . . . . . . 377 12s. 6d. If another edition of 2000 goes off the whole profit will be about £130, of which the publisher will take £86 5s. and the author £43 158. Did the publisher explain what proportion of profit he proposed to take P If so, he was within his rights. If he relied on the ignorance of the author, he was within his wrongs. The risk actually incurred was the difference between the first six months’ subscription and the cost of production, which would have to be paid six months after publication. In order to meet this bill there must be sold about a thousand copies. How great was that risk P Probably not much, since the book had been so well re- ported on by the reader as to be taken without hesitation. The death of George Augustus Sala has called forth a notice in every newspaper in this and perhaps in all other English-speaking countries. He had come to be regarded as the representative journalist. Certainly there was no one like him as a correspondent, or as a writer of those social articles in which he showed so marvellous a grasp of facts and such an endless command of anecdote. He was a member of the Society from the begin- ning, one of the honorary members who were elected at the outset as vice-presidents. He took no active part in our proceedings, but was present at one or two of our dinners. He delighted in the gathering together of men and women engaged in the literary life, but I think he never understood the serious side of the Society. He belonged to the old Bohemian school, with whom a publisher was regarded as the natural enemy, who would certainly screw the most work out of an author for the least pay, and whom it was laudable to scathe with epigrams. That there was any practical way of having one's property administered with equity, or that a writer's work was his property, never occurred to the Bohemian The school of which Sala was the last surviving representative has been well described by Vizetelly in his Recollec- tions. - The literary contest invented by the New Pork Herald has been decided. Prizes were offered for the best novels, the best “novelette,” the best short story, and the best epic poem.  ## p. (#545) ################################################ THE I9 I A UTH () I. There were sent in eleven hundred novels, a thousand novelettes, between two and three thousand short stories, and nearly a thou- sand poems—all epic P Imagine a thousand new epic poems all sprung upon a bewildered world at the same moment—a thousand Miltons, inglorious as yet, but not mute It is pleasing to note that the prizes, with one exception, were carried off by professional writers. The first prize for novels of £2000 fell to Julian Haw- thorn : the second, of £400, to the Rev. W. C. Blakeman, before this event unknown : the third, of £200, to Edith Carpenter, said to be known in America. For the novelette the only prize of £600 was awarded to Miss Molly Seawell, already well known : for the short story, the only prize of £4OO was given to Mr. Edgar Fawcett, also well known. The epic, or “Abraham Lincoln,” fell to an unknown pseudonym. WALTER BEs ANT. a-sº - * *- THE AUTHORS' JOURNAL, HE December number of the New York Authors’ Journal lies before me. The number contains two or three papers of advice to literary candidates—advice for the most part of the obvious kind—but then there are plenty of people who always want directions of the most obvious kind, so that it is not pro- bably advice thrown away. There is a full account of the literary competition invited and carried out by the New York Herald. A meet- ing of the Authors’ Guild is reported. They elected twenty-three members; they received a letter setting forth a “case” against certain publishers; and they ended the meeting with recitations and speeches. There is a paper on “Public, Taste in Literature,” and another by Mr. Hall Caine, probably the paper referred to in our New York Letter, on the “Moral Responsi- bility of Novelists.” There is a paper on the “Editor's Point of View”—very good; there is the complaint of the contributor that the editor will not explain why a paper is rejected. The Contributor never can understand that an editor simply has not the time to become a critic; he can only Say Yes or No. We have the same com- plaints here. There is an article on writing advertisements which in America has become one of the fine arts. There are notes and replies, and paragraphs and poetry. Altogether it is a pleasant and agreeable journal, useful to its readers. We might with advantage borrow some of its features. Its advertisement columns present one feature, at least, which is absent from ours. It is this: while it is everywhere and well known and notorious that the American editor is more pelted with MSS. than even the London editor, it seems to pay the American writer to advertise himself and to offer his work for sale. Here, it is true, we see occasionally an advertisement offering a novel for sale, but no one ever heard that any response was received. For instance, here are two or three advertisements cut out of two columns : EGIN 1896 with bright, confidential “Ed. Copy.” It pays. Politics to suit. Booklet and “points' sent editors and publishers only. G. T. HAMMOND, Newport, R. I. WRITE one act Curtain Raisers, between two thousand and three thousand words. Also short stories for children. Glad to receive orders. AMY D’ARCY WET- MORE, 859, Park Ave., Baltimore, Md. WRITE verse, humorous and sentimental. Would do Valentines or adv’g verse. Nothing makes so effective an ad. Also write short stories, sketches, &c. Would conduct a column of book and magazine reviews. Editors send me copies of papers containing your prize competition offers. BYRON HOWARD, Esperance, N. Y. TORIES for Little Boys and Girls. I write good stories for children. MSS. submitted on application. A. D. B., Box 25, care AUTHORS’ Journ AL. These are practical and to the point. Yet one would rather not advertise one's own work or one’s own literary powers in a newspaper. The third advertisement, that of Mr. Byron Howard, makes one long to see more of his work, his sentimental verse, for example. sº- * * LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS, FREEDOM IN SPELLING. Leading article in Times for Dec. 17. MATTHEw ARNOLD. Right Hon. John Morley. Nine- teenth Centwry for December. THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. teenth Centwry for December. THE LITERARY AGENT. Sir Walter Besant. Nineteenth, Centwry for December. Sir W. M. Conway. Nine- TJNTO THIS LAST. Frederic Harrison. Nineteenth Centwry for December. * GUSTAVE FLAUBERT. Ernest Newman. Fortnightly Review for December. LIVING CRITICS. III. : MR. LESLIE STEPHEN. J. Ash- croft Noble. Bookman for December. OLD EDINBURGH AND THE “EVERGREEN.” W. Brant- ford. Bookman for December. MR. WILLIAM MORRIS. December. PUBLISHERS AND THE ASSOCIATED BOOKSELLERS. Bookseller for December. MR. HALL CAINE. Interview on return from America. Daily Chronicle for Dec. 12. CoPYRIGHT IN CANADA AND MR. GOLDw IN SMITH. Letter by Sir Charles Tupper. Satwrday Review for Dec. 7. Interview. Bookselling for  ## p. (#546) ################################################ I 92 THE AUTII O/º. CoPYRIGHT AND THE IMPERIAL Constitution. Letter by Mr. Goldwin Smith. Times for Dec. 13. CANADA AND THE CoPYRIGHT. Draft of Bill. Letter by Mr. Hall Caine in Times for Dec. 7. THE CARLYLE CENTENARY. Frederic Harrison. Daily Chronicle for Dec. 7. A REMINISCENCE OF CARLYLE. (Interview in 1873). J. C. C. Saturday Review for Nov. 30. - HILL TOPPERY. Speaker for Nov. 30. p.": LATEST SCOTCH For AY. New York Nation for ec. 5. PRESENT-DAY SCOTTISH NovKLISTs. Weekly Swn for Dec. I. William Wallace. NOTABLE REVIEWs. Of “Matthew Arnold’s Letters.” Saturday Review for Dec. 7. Of Björnson's New Play, “Over AEvne.” Daily Chronicle for Dec. I I. - Professor Dowden. #: #: §: 3% Replies to Mr. Laurie's paper of the previous month are made separately in the December Nineteenth Century by Sir W. M. Conway and Sir Walter Besant. The Society of Authors exists and prospers because it supplies a demand and does work that needs to be done, says Sir Wm. Conway. The charge of its destroying the old friendship between authors and publishers he denies, because once the publication of a book is agreed upon author and publisher become part- ners. “The Society has merely enabled the author to negotiate this partnership with a full knowledge of what it is that is bargained for.” As to newly successful authors binding them- selves ahead to over production, they bind them- selves not with the Society, not with agents, but with publishers. The question of prices paid by publishers is one of ordinary bargain and economy. The other reply defends the literary agent. The Society, he says, found the facts and figures of publishing, but literary men have not the time and in few cases the business faculty for treating personally with publishers. Therefore the agent, with special knowledge, acts for them; and the ill-advised publisher who dares to protest against meeting him stands self-condemned, because his only reason must be the desire to overreach the author when the agent is not present to defend him. Further, the agent is required for looking after publication rights in the various countries, translation rights, and the rights of dramatisa- tion. Some interesting correspondence has been appearing in the Times on the subject of Spelling. Professor Earle and Dr. Abbott argue for greater freedom in the matter. Mr. Horace Hart, printer to the University of Oxford, and Mr. Randall, of the Association of Correctors of the Press, plead for uniformity, the former remarking upon the innumerable applications from printers at home and abroad for his set of rules recently drawn up for the spelling of doubtful words. “Language is a product of life,” writes Professor Earle, “and if not exactly a living thing it certainly shares the incidents of life. Of these incidents none is more pervading than abhorrence of fixity.” In its articles on the letters the Times says most people will be convinced of the reason- ableness of what may be called constitutional freedom in spelling, while in a private letter latitude is permissible without inconvenience. An author must be consistent in spelling if his pages are not to be unsightly and perplexing. The article thus concludes:— Woltaire, who derided the orthography of the French books of his time as ridiculous—adding that English orthography was still more absurd—described the ideal system when he said: “Writing is the painting of the voice ; the closer the resemblance the better the picture.” Unfortunately the perfect likeness is not attainable; and it is found more convenient to agree upon a conventional representation than to circulate a multitude of bad copies unlike each other. The Bookseller agrees that there can be no two opinions about the desirability of forming a Publishers’ Association, but is not satisfied with the non possumus attitude taken up at the publishers’ meeting towards the booksellers. Our contemporary thinks the “paramount neces- sity in these matters of a combined and consistent policy, such as exists in Germany, was not sufficiently recognised.” The Nation article deals with the “sudden and great popularity" of the Scotch story writers, finding the explanation merely in the love of constant change in the novel-consuming public. “We observe,” it says, “that the canniest of them are themselves persuaded that their day of grace may soon be written away, and are thriftily gathering together every available bit of plunder before being compelled to retire to their fast- nesses beyond the border.” Mr. Wallace's article, comparing Scotch novelists of the day, places Mrs. Oliphant first, though he would have done so more outright had she written but a fifth of what she has written and made that fifth perfect. Even as things are, he gives “Firsteen" first place among recent Scottish novels. - A statement made by the way in Mr. Morley's paper is worth noting in these days of biographies of everybody. “There are probably not six Englishmen over fifty now living,” he said, “whose lives need to be written, or should be written.” This relative to the prohibition of a biography by Arnold, who was not, says Mr. Morley, a great correspondent beyond his own family. He was one of the most occupied men of his time. “He was not the least of an egotist, in the common, ugly, and odious sense of that  ## p. (#547) ################################################ THE I 93 A UTHOI8. terrible word”; unselfish, he had not a spark of envy or jealousy, and he took the deepest and most active interest in the well-being of his country and countrymen. In a comprehensive paper on Flaubert, Mr. Ernest Newman says that with the knowledge of the nervous malady from which he suffered we have the key to his life and art. His philosophy was not pessimism or cynicism ; he keeps his characters and their motives in the ideal atmo- sphere of art, and never allows that personal note of contempt and bitterness to be heard that sounds so frequently in the work of Maupassant. As to his method:— Where a novelist keeps himself so sedulously in the back- ground as Flaubert does, it requires all the more assiduity on the part of the reader to combine the multiform portions of the picture. An imartistic novelist like George Eliot, who is continually obtruding herself among her characters, may annoy us by the obvious clumsiness of her method, but she at least saves every man the trouble of being his own artist. *- - * ~ BOOK TALK. HE name of Mr. F. Marion Crawford’s latest novelty is “Taquisira.” It will appear serially in the Queen, beginning this month. The Hon. Frederick Moncrieff has written a Scottish romance of the time of James VI., entitled “The X Jewel,” which Messrs. Black- wood and Sons will issue immediately. Mr. G. W. Appleton, author of “The Co- respondent,” has written another novel entitled “A Philanthropist at Bay,” which Messrs. Downey and Co. will publish. Miss Beatrice Harraden has gone back to California, and in the course of the year she will write a series of short stories of Califor- nian life. A novel from her on English topics will, however, appear earlier—probably in the Spring. Mr. A. H. Norway has written a “History of the Post-Office Packet Service, 1793-1815,” which Messrs. Macmillan will issue in a few days—a somewhat romantic subject, and one not much remembered about in these days. The post-office kept a fleet of fifty to sixty armed ships for a century and a half, the principal station being at Falmouth, where, from 1688 to 1823 there were packets solely under post-office control. Much stiff fighting was done by them too—in the three years 1812-15 no fewer than thirty-two actions with American privateers were engaged in by the Falmouth packets. Mr. Norway has had access to official records in preparing the work. A volume of reminiscences by Mr. Charles Bertram, prestidigitateur, will be published at an early date by Messrs. Swan Sonnenschein and Co., with illustrations by Mr. Phil May, Mr. Cour rold, and others. The title will be “Isn’t it Wonderful ? A History of Magic and Mystery.” Mr. Robert W. Chambers has written another story of Paris life, this time selecting the period a quarter of a century ago, when the city was in the hands of the Communists. The title is “The Red Republic,” and Messrs. Putnam's Sons will issue the work very soon. Mr. Egerton Clairmonte, husband of “George Egerton,” is the author of a volume which Mr. Fisher Unwin is about to publish, entitled “The Africander: a Plain Story of South Africa.” Louis Stevenson’s work “Fables' will be published on an early day by Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co. A dictionary of the musical artists, authors, and composers of Great Britain and the Colonies is being prepared for issue to subscribers by Mr. J. D. Brown (Librarian, Clerkenwell Public Library) and Mr. Stephen S. Stratton, under the title “British Musical Biography.” Mr. Brown invites information as to any of the above professions likely to have escaped his notice, so that the work may be as complete as possible. The “Life and Letters of George John Romanes, M.A., LL.D.,” is in preparation by Mrs. Romanes for issue by Messrs. Longmans, , but will not be ready for some time. There will be a portrait and other illustrations. Mr. T. L. Southgate read a paper before the Musical Association on the Ioth ult., on “The Treatment of Music by Novelists.” He gave instances from the works of many leading authors to show the ignorance they displayed of IllllS1C. - In a paragraph report of the lecture the Times said it lost much of the weight which might have been attached to it because nearly the whole of Mr. Southgate's examples were those in which ignorance played the chief part, while “there exist very many instances of equally great blunders perpetrated by professed musicians;” and, furthermore, “after all is said and and done, the errors of novelists in regard to music are perhaps not greater than those of musicians as a class with regard to other arts.”  ## p. (#548) ################################################ 194 THE AUTHOR. Mr. Ernest A. Gardner, formerly Director of the British School of Archæology at Athens, is engaged on a two-volume “Handbook of Greek Sculpture,” in which he distinguishes the diffe- rent schools and periods, and selects typical examples to show the development of each. The first volume will appear this month, and the second some time later. Mr. Thomas March is writing a “History of the Paris Commune of 1871,” which Messrs. Swan Sonnenschein will issue this month, with two maps of the city at that period. Mr. Thomas MacKnight, an Irish editor, has prepared two volumes of reminiscences and ex- periences, which will be published under the title “Ulster As It Is,” by Messrs. Macmillan. Miss Kingsley, who made a daring and remark- able journey through West Africa, some months ago, has submitted her diaries to a London pub- lisher, and the work will probably be ready in the spring. It will be illustrated with the author's sketches and photographs. Mr. Standish O'Grady has written an Irish romance of the reign of Elizabeth, which is to be issued by Messrs. Downey, probably under the title “Ulrick Ready.” He will present the last stand of the Irish chieftans from the Irish point of view, in contradistinction to Froude's “Chiefs of Dunboy” from the British. Mr. Stead is launching a series of “Penny Novelists” on the same lines as his “Penny Poets,” which has proved a very popular enterprise. The idea of the novel series is to counteract or abolish the “penny dreadful” type of boys’ literature. A better beginning could not be made than with Mr. Rider Haggard’s * She.” The Commonwealth is a new monthly maga- zine, at threepence, edited by Canon Scott Holland. Messrs. Innes and Co. have transferred the Minster magazine to the Artistic Publishing Company, who are going to introduce new features into it. An adaptation of Mr. Anthony Hope's “Prisoner of Zenda,” which has successfully appeared in New York, will be produced at the St. James's Theatre early this year. Another dramatised adaptation to be given in London soon will be by Mr. Joseph Hatton, of his recent novel “When Greek Meets Greek.” The members of the Savage Club, men of letters and artists, are contributing to a volume of “Savage Club Papers,” to be issued in the spring, under the editorship of Mr. J. E. Muddock. Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. are the publishers. A Burns Exhibition of MS., pictures, and other relics, and also portraits and pictures of the people and places who figure in his works, will be held in Glasgow in celebration of the centenary of the poet's death. Lord Rosebery is hon. president of the Exhibition, and Sir James Bell (Lord Provost) president, while the other office-bearers and patrons include many of the foremost literary people of the day. Mr. James Baker will lecture at the Imperial Institute, on Feb. 3, on “Egypt of to-day; Her People and their Country.” He was up the Nile as special correspondent last winter, and will illustrate his lecture with over sixty photographs, taken by himself, of the natives and their religious ceremonies, &c. He takes the chair at the Author's Club, at the first dinner of the New Year, on Jan. 6. Mr. Horace Cox will publish early in January a new novel, in one volume, entitled “Hather- sage: A Tale of North Derbyshire,” by Charles Edmund Hall, author of “An Ancient Ances- tor,” &c. Two new volumes of verse are announced for immediate publication by Mr. Elliot Stock, viz., “Urania, and other Astronomical Poems,” by Samuel Jefferson,” and “Meetings and Partings,” by E. C. Ricketts. Mr. Gladstone is writing a series of articles for the North American Review on “The Future State and the Condition of Man In It,” the first appearing this month, also a series on Bishop Butler for Good Words, beginning in February. A Library Edition of Mr. George Meredith’s novels is being arranged for, its issue to begin, probably, in the summer. At a sale of rare books held by Messrs. Sotheby, Wilkinson, and Hodge, the “Album ” of Giacomo Lauri at Rome, 1608-29, continued and extended by Anne Le Febvre in 1687-88, and com- prising letters and signatures from many of the most eminent persons of the time, brought ten guineas; “Rime di Antichi Autori Toscani,” Venice, 1532, Lord Byron's copy, with his autography on the title and the date 1820, £6 Ios.; and a fine copy of the first edition of Chapman’s translation of Homer's Odyssey, 1614, 3II IOS. - Mr. W. M. Noble has investigated the material concerning how the county of Huntingdon pre- pared to meet the 1588 invasion, and a volume by him on the subject will shortly be published by Mr. Elliot Stock under the title “Huntingdon- shire and the Spanish Armada.”  ## p. (#549) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. I95 The most important books of December were the first volume of “Literary Anecdotes of the Nineteenth Century,” edited by Dr. Robertson Nicoll and Mr. Thomas J. Wise (Hodder and Stoughton); Mr. John Davidson’s second series of “Fleet-street Eclogues '' (John Lane); Dean Stanley’s “Letters and Verses,” edited by Mr. R. E. Prothero (John Murray); and “Ironclads In Action,” by H. W. Wilson (Sampson Low). In one of his letters Dean Stanley gives this impression of Renan, whom he met at Paris with Turgeniev : “He showed a curious mix- ture of interest and want of interest ; had not been to Damascus because there were no monuments there ; was disappointed in Jerusalem, because there were so few monu- ments; had made every effort, with special recommendations, to enter the mosque, but found it totally impracticable unless by storming the town.” In the list of articles quoted in “Literature and the Periodicals” of last month’s Author, a valuable paper by Miss Alice M. Christie on Sir Philip Sidney’s “Defence of Poetry” was omitted. It appeared in the October and the November numbers of the Monthly JPacket. Mrs. Marshall’s last historical story The Master of the Musicians, was published by Messrs. Seeley in November. The White King’s Daughter, by the same author, published by Messrs. Seeley in May, has reached its 30OO, and is included in the Tauchnitz edition, making the twentieth volume of Mrs. Marshall’s works which have appeared in that series. Many of Mrs. Marshall’s books are translated into German and French. Mrs. Rentoul Esler's new book, just issued by Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston, and Co., is entitled “Mid Green Pastures.” In an exhaus- tive and literary review of this book The National Observer says: “Of all living writers Mrs. Esler is probably the nearest we now have to the author of “Cranford.” Whatever else may go out of fashion, detective literature does not seem on the wane. According to a recent return of the output of vernacular literature in India several of the well-known Dick Donovan's volumes have been translated for the benefit of “Tamil-speaking Christians.” The detective story seems to be as popular in India as it is in this country; but we believe that Mr. Donovan is the first author of this class of litera- ture who has ever had the honour of being trans- lated into Tamil. Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. have just issued Dick Donovan's entertaining romance of “Eugene Vidocq.” The story deals with the life and adven- tures of that extraordinary character, who was in turn soldier, thief, spy, detective, and lecturer. Reviewing the book the other day the Glasgow Herald said: “None of Dick Donovan’s rivals in this class of literature have yet outstripped him.” Early in January Chatto and Windus will issue yet another Dick Donovan volume entitled “The Mystery of Jamaica Terrace.” * * * CORRESPONDENCE. I.—NOTES AND Common-PLACE Books. & & O One except students ever did make notes or keep common-place books, and these do so still.” True, yet your paragraph shows that your own “common-place book” is not a book at all, and how can it be in these days P. To get the book and turn the pages requires too much time. And then the A pages, the M’s, the S's get filled up too soon, while O and K are still nearly empty. Besides there are so many newspaper cuttings in these days. So for notes we catch up the nearest half-sheet of paper, and for the disposal of notes and cuttings we devise a suitable recep- tacle. Your own plan is a good one, loose sheets of paper put into brown paper envelopes. Mine is different and may be useful as an alternative. At a shopfitter's I bought a frame of boxes such as is used by grocers for their teas or iron- mongers for brass nails and tin tacks. * With five rows and six in a row, it is convenient to make the vowels lead the files, and then everything is easily found. Four boxes are still available for special notes. The compositor's arrangement would not do for the student, and I think the plan below is even better that that of the poste Testante. |A | p q ºd E | F | g | H TT I || | | K-Ti, TM Nº O | P | Q || R. S T U | V | W X | Y Z GEO. ST. CLAIR. Cardiff, Dec. 11, 1895. • - - - -º-º-º-º- .  ## p. (#550) ################################################ 196 THE AUTHOR. II.-PROVISIONAL CoPYRIGHT REGISTRATION. The idea contained in this letter is due to the suggestion of Mr. George Haven Putnam, men- tioned in the article “The Working of the Copy- right Law,” on p. 6 of the Author of June, 1894. Mr. Putnam's suggestion is to the effect that the title of a work may be registered, and copyright in it be thereby acquired for a period of six months from the date of registration ; and that, if by or before the expiration of that period, the work be completed, copyright for it shall date from the day on which the title was regis- tered. This is an excellent suggestion, and one with which I entirely agree. It is the equivalent in the literary sphere to provisional protection for an invention or discovery under the patent law. In that, by filing a provisional specification describing the invention in general terms, and then, within a limited time thereafter, filing a complete specification describing it in detail, the patent is obtained from the date of the provisional specification. My proposal is to draw this parallel still closer, and to extend this proposed provisional protection to something more than the title. However useful and valuable a title may be, it is useless without the work, and one may protect the former by the simple process of not communicating it to any one. My proposal deals with a more practical question of publishing, where, besides the title, the style and arrangement of the work is fixed upon; where, by the mature of the case, one is bound to disclose them; and where, therefore, one cannot protect them by the simple process of silence. In the case of the proposed publication of some periodical which, though printed matter, cannot truly be classed as literature, a work in which composition does not enter into the question—as, for instance, a time-table or other work of refer- ence, in which the arrangement is the most im- portant point, more important even than the title. In such a case, where the outlay of capital has to be considered, it may be desired to ascertain, before going to much expense, what prospect there is of the venture’s meeting with success ; and, therefore, it may be necessary to issue, Con- siderably in advance of the first serial number of the proposed publication, a specimen number thereof, with a view to ascertaining what support can be obtained for it. The arrangement and design of such a work cannot be protected under the Patents, Designs, and Trade Marks Act, and, though one might register it under the existing Copyright Law, one would have secured copyright only for the speci- men number, and not either for the title or arrangement of the actual publication at all. That comes because, under the existing law, registration at the Copyright Office affords no protection until the actual work is published. In such a case as this, the contents of the specimen would be bound to be old or fictitious, as it would be impossible to insert the matter that number one of the proposed publication would contain, for the simple reason that it would not be ascertainable so long in advance, besides which there is no copy- right in it. This, then, is what might happen under the existing law, that, as copyrighting the specimen afforded no protection to the actual work, anyone else (perhaps more favourably placed) having seen the specimen, might arrange to issue No. 1 of such a publication before the date announced by the person issuing the former ; and there would be nothing whatever to prevent his adopt- ing the title and arrangement, and securing copyright for them both to the exclusion of the person with whom they originated. What I propose is, that there should be pro- visional protection for such a specimen number, Securing copyright in the title and arrangement, for a period of, say six or twelve months from the date of registration ; and that, if No. 1 of the actual publication be not issued before or by the expiration of that time anyone else should be at liberty to make use of either or both of the ideas, but no one be able to obtain copyright in either of them. It would not be necessary, as with provisionally protected inventions, to demand a. second fee, as no second description would be filed. It is suggested in Lord Monkswell's Bill that the Copyright Registration Office might be com- bined with the Registry of Designs and Trade Marks; as designs and trade marks are under the same administration as patents for inventions, perhaps they may all, eventually, come under the same control, and, as each deals but with a different way of expressing ideas, there is nothing unreasonable in this. It is stated at the end of the article above re- ferred to that provisional protection of a title is provided for in this Bill. I have read it through carefully, and, having failed to find any reference to it, shall be glad to be informed which clause covers that point. This seems to me to be the the only omission from an otherwise perfect Bill. HUBERT HAEs. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 08 (January 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 08 (January 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-01-01-The-Author-6-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/286/1896-02-01-The-Author-6-9.pdf d22878855cb152e1387cb6477cacfb72 PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-02-01 Volume 6 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 197–220 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin O be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T ED BY W. A. L T E R B E S A. N. T. VoI. VI.—No. 9.] FEBRUARY 1, 1896. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions eaſpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are Tesponsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee winless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *~ --> 4- ºr -e. HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances showld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chamcery-lame, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- a 2–2 - * ~~ WARNINGS AND ADWICE. I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTs.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at mo expense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 4. AscERTAIN what A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES TO Both sides BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. VI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTs.-Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom yow appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. CosT OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. — Reep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices:– 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *-- -* e-- * ~ * HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the Y 2  ## p. (#552) ################################################ 198 TIE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- ſidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. er-- * ~ * THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, . . . EMBERS 8, re informed . 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. - - 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. - - 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. . without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. - The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P r Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under-. stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. - Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production * are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 48. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. - Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production' for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for  ## p. (#553) ################################################ TIE AUTHOR. 199 inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- a r- * FROM THE COMMITTEE, HE Committee beg to remind members that the Sub- scription for the year is due on January the First. The most convenient form of payment is by order on a Bank. This method saves the trouble of remembering. The Secretary will in future send reminders to members who are in arrear in February. The Author will not be sent to members in arrear after the month of March. At the end of the year the three retiring members of the committee, Sir W. Martin Conway, Mr. Arthur àBeckett, and the Hon. John Collier submitted their names for re- election and were duly re-elected members of the committee. At the meeting of Jan. 27th the committee proceeded to elect a chairman in the room of Sir W. Martin Conway, whose year of office expired on Dec. 31st, 1895. Mr. H. Rider- Haggard was unanimously elected chairman. G. H. THRING, Secretary. > c: THE ADDRESS TO AMERICAN AUTHORS, HIS address was published in the January number of the Author. It appeared in a great many papers, both of this country and the United States, on the morning of Dec. 25. It was sent out for signature to a list of English men and women of letters, not neces- sarily members of the Society. At a meeting of the Executive Committee, held on Jan. Io, 1896, the following resolution was passed :— “The Committee of Management of the Society of Authors, having investigated the circumstances under which the address to American authors and its covering letter were issued from the Society’s offices, have unanimously found that the address expressly purports to proceed from its signatories alone; that it was neither printed nor circulated at the expense of the Society’s funds; and that the use of the Society's letter-paper in soliciting signatures was unauthorised by them. The Committee, while entertaining all friendly feelings possible towards their American brethren, are of opinion that action on international ques- tions does not fall within the scope of their cor- porate powers.” This resolution dissociated the Address from the Society. That is to say, it was within the powers of the Committee, had they chosen, to adopt the Chairman’s action, and to make it their own. Since they did not do so, the address was sent out by Sir Martin Conway. After this resolution was sent round there appeared several letters in the papers. To these letters Sir Martin Conway replied by a letter to the Times on the 21st. The following is that part of his letter which refers to the address:– “I was asked on Saturday, Tec. 21, whether I would permit the use of the Authors’ Society organisation for the purpose of procuring signa- tures to a friendly address to American authors. I replied affirmatively, with the reservation that the address must not be sent out as from the Society, nor at the Society’s expense. A draft address was sent to me that night. I returned it the same night, saying that it was too long and went into too many details. I added that all we wanted was something brief and friendly. Here ends my knowledge.” The statement in the Author that the address had been sent out by the Society was passed by inadvertence. . The introductory paragraph which appeared in some papers was not a part of the address. There was no such paragraph when it was given to the secretary. - The number of authors who responded to the invitation and signed the address is 500. W. B -* -*_ºr ºr º ar- LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—MR. HALL CAINE’s REPORT ON CANADA AND THE COPYRIGHT QUESTION. After his mission as delegate of the SOCIETY OF AUTHORS to the Dominion Government. Delivered at the rooms of the Royal Medical Society, 2c, Hanover-square, Monday, Jan. 27, at 4.30 p.m. COPYRIGHT AN IMPERIAL QUESTION. T a moment when the air is full of wars and rumours of wars, it may appear untimely and almost presumptuous that English authors should intrude upon each other and upon the public a subject so limited in its class interest as the Canadian copyright question. But, in truth, this subject which concerns ourselves so closely is very heavily charged with Imperial issues. There is nothing in the Venezuela trouble, and certainly nothing in the trouble in the Transvaal, which is more liable to breed serious international and colonial dispute. Tet me explain. The Canadian Constitution took shape in the British North America Act of 1867. By that Act Canada.  ## p. (#554) ################################################ 2OO TIIE AUTHOR. secured legislative independence, subject to a veto to be exercised by the Imperial Government. During these thirty years the Imperial veto has been practically a nullity. Like the veto of the British Sovereign over British legislation, it is never exercised. Competent judges are heard to say that let Canada do what she will the colonial office will not interpose. Canadian statesmen appear to have regarded the Imperial veto as a thing not to be reckoned with. They think of it in that light in this instance, and demand legisla- tive freedom. If the veto were exercised it is probable that they would ask for the reconstruc- tion of the Act of 1867. If the Imperial sanction of their demands were merely withheld they might (after the proper lapse of tin:e) call upon their Governor-General to promulgate the legislation of Canada. The Governor-General would then be compelled either to obey his constitutional advisers, the Premier and Cabinet of Canada, or to go home. There is no instance on record, so far as I know, in which the Imperial Government has advised the Governor-General to resist the will of the Canadian ministry. The Imperial veto would be like the Crown veto, a force con- stitutionally divested of its power. But what would be the result P. We should begin to ask ourselves whether a dependency which never brings us any revenue, which involves us in military and naval responsibilities, gives us no commercial advantages, and disregards our will on Imperial questions, is a dependency worth having. Such is Canada's power, and such the power of this copyright question over our Colonial relations, but its power over our foreign relations is no less serious. In 1891 America passed a Copyright Act, giving copyright to the subjects of all nations which gave reciprocal advantages to Americans. The President asked our Foreign Secretary if the British Empire granted such reciprocal advan- tages, and our Secretary replied that it did. Thereupon the President made a proclamation that there was copyright in the United States for all subjects of the British Crown. But if Canada were to enact a copyright law which Americans, rightly or wrongly, thought injurious to American interests, is it not likely, is it not certain, that they would demand the taking down of that proclamation ? I know it is said that it is to the interests of America to preserve her copyright arrangement with Great Britain. It is to the interest of her good and true men to preserve that copyright arrangement ; but no traveller in America can fail to see that besides the legitimate publishing trade in copyright books there is a vast and most active illegitimate trade in non- Copyright books. The American Copyright Act was wrested after the most zealous effort, and by the narrowest majority, out of the American sense of fair-play, against the machinations of a powerful class of unfair traders. That class has not grown less since 1891. It consists of a multitude of printers who would eagerly clutch at any hopeful chance of tearing down the President's proclamation at any cost to honest trade. And if it were torn down, if we lost American copyright, as a result of Canadian legislation, the quarrel would be England's quarrel first and only Canada's quarrel after- wards. - This much by way of explaining why we who are authors have asked public opinion to help us to escape from a legislative deadlock. Every stitch we make now will save nine later on. If we can settle this dispute with Canada on terms which are anything like satisfactory—satisfactory to ourselves, to the signatories to the Berne Con- vention, and to America—we may fairly claim the sympathy of the English people in removing a probable and even imminent danger of colonial or international quarrel. THE CASE FOR, ENGLISH ALTHORS. You will see that I regard Canadian copyright as an Imperial question in its ultimate issues, but in its immediate bearings it is of course a domestic and even a trade question. Our chief objections to the Canadian Act of 1889 were, first, that it was opposed to the principle of copyright by allowing that the publication of a book might be outside its author's control; next, that it required the multiplication of places of manufacture and so limited literary activity; next, that it fostered a scheme of license which seemed to us to be little better than legalised piracy, and paved the way for the ruin of the trade of bookselling; and, finally, that it offered temptations to dishonest traders from all parts of the world to make Canada, the ground for invading the copyright territories of other countries. Such was our case against Canada, and you know what we did to support it. With the co-operation of the Copy- right Association and the London Chamber of Commerce we petitioned the Colonial Office to exercise its Imperial veto. The results were what we, as students of history, should, perhaps, have foreseen. Our Colonial Office tried to make peace between Canada and ourselves. It sent for a representative of the Canadian Government, and he came to London last summer. It sent for Mr. Daldy as the representative of English publishers, and when the Society of Authors authorised me to act for it, the Colonial Office also sent for your representative. After hearing the case for every party, it proceeded to frame a number of modifi- cations of the Canadian Act of 1889. It was a  ## p. (#555) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2O I well-meant and indeed an able effort. There were three several documents, but I have not submitted any of them to the Society. I knew they would not do. They were ingenious but not very practical. Yet it was with these suggested modifications in my pocket that I went to Canada. T had got my own plan of compromise, which I had formulated in a letter to Mr. Chamberlain. He had given me a letter to the Governor-General, and the chiefs of the Colonial Office had told me in effect to convince Canada and then come back to them. THE CASE FOR, CANADA — THE CONSTITUTIONAL QUESTION. You know, Sir, that time and again Canada. has told us that in this matter, as in nearly every other that concerns the relations of England to the Dominion, we have not understood Canada's case. On going to Canada. I made it my first duty to see this question from the Canadian point of view, and I must frankly tell you that I had not been many days there before I realised that there was much truth in Canada's complaint. I went to Montreal, searched Canadian newspapers for months and perhaps years, visited printers, book- sellers, authors, and men in other walks of life, and came face to face with many startling facts. The first of them was this, that notwithstanding reams of writing, both there and here, Canadian copyright was a subject of which the Canadian people knew next to nothing at all. More, Canadian copyright was a subject for which the Canadian people cared nothing at all. What Canada, did know of and care for was the consti- tutional question of whether Canada should enact what law she pleased, or whether England should interpose to prevent her. This, and not the disputes of English authors and Canadian pub- lishers, was what had made a five years' outcry in Canada; this, and not a desire to denounce the Derne Convention, had produoed that marvel- lous unanimity in which, as Sir Charles H. Tupper has truly said, both parties and every member of Parliament had voted for the Act of 1889, and had continued to that hour to support it. CAN AIDA 7)69?"S^{S AMERICA. Such was my first lesson in Canada's case. The second was a more severe but no less salu- tary lesson. It chanced that on my arrival at New York I had been the guest of my friend and American publisher, Mr. W. W. Appleton. It also chanced that Mr. Appleton was chairman of the Publishers’ Copyright League of America. Again it chanced that I became unwell, and went with Mr. Appleton to Buzzard's Bay to recruit, and once again it chanced that my host's neigh- bour was Mr. Cleveland, and that I sometimes met the President while out fishing on the bay or drinking tea indoors of an afternoon. Finally it was known that Mr. Goldwin Smith had done me the honour to invite me to make his house my home in Toronto. A result of this series of. circumstances was that immediately on setting foot in Canada. I was met by an alarming and certainly plausible charge of having dallied in the United States to hold conferences with American publishers, of having visited American Ministers to intimidate Canadian Ministers, and of having cast in my lot with the avowel cham- pions of annexation, thus insulting the Govern- ment I had been sent by my brother and sister authors to conciliate, and outraging the classes whose interests I had come to investigate. Although this accusation did not convict me of nondiplomatic conduct, it opened my eyes to a great secret of the Canadian copyright agitation, by showing me that the agitation, which seemed to be merely a class dispute, came out of the national spirit absolutely, that it was a clear legacy of the old trouble with America, which found expression long ago on Queenston Heights and more recently on the Behring Sea. It also showed me, what was very helpful, that no appreciation of the Canadian view could be satis- factory that did not take account of Canada's relation to the United States in the trade and industry of book publishing. Following that trace I found much to make me sympathise with the Canadians, and something to explain their policy where it did not justify it. During the period of general piracy in America before 1891 Canadian publishers, like some English publishers, had retaliated wrong for wrong. If American pub- lishers appropriated “David Copperfield,” English publishers appropriated “Uncle Tom's Cabin,” and Canadian publishers appropriated “Ben Hur.” But there was this difference, from the American point of view, between the appropria- tion by English and by Canadian publishers. The English appropriation being made from the other side of an ocean only affected the authors, and they were then (as they are now) an ineffectual if rather vocal race; but the Canadian appropria- tion, being made merely on the other side of a boundary not marked off by nature, affected the publishers as well, and they are a race less given to clamour and more capable of reprisals. It was a bad, mad game of grab on both sides, English copyright books pirated in the United States went into Canada, and American copyright books printed in Canada went into the United States. Canada made a show of taxing the stolen English books in the interests of English authors; America only taxed the stolen American books in  ## p. (#556) ################################################ 2O2 THE AUTHOR. the Interests of American revenue. Then came the American Act of 1891, and Canada went out, as they say, at the thin edge of the wedge. American copyright books being easily copy- righted in England, became thereby copyright in Canada also. English non-copyright books might still be appropriated in America, but in Canada, they continued to be protected. The Act of 1891 had left half the game of grab to the American pirate, but not one scrimpy handful of it to his Canadian brother. Perhaps this does not command your sympathy for Canada, but there are other disqualifications which will do so. When the good and true publishers in America at length and with noble effort put to rout the unfair traders of their own country, they also stole a march on the good and true publishers of Canada. Partly from distrust of Canadian pub- lishers, partly from a settled conviction of the American publishing mind that New York is the natural centre of book distribution for the entire American continent, the American publishers began to ask English authors to give them the Dominion of Canada into their bargains. The authors gave it. When I was charged with this in Canada. I answered that neither were we to blame, nor were the American publishers. The American publishers came to our doors in London, the Canadian publishers were always three thousand miles away; the American pub- lishers were many, the Canadian publishers were few ; the American publishers had great con- stituences and could give us good terms; the Canadian publishers had small constituences and could promise us little or nothing. But all the same Canada suffered, and the Canadian publish- ing interest visibly declined, with the passing of the American Act of 1891. Therefore it is the truth when Canada tells us that its publishing trade, both legitimate and illegitimate, has for the past five years been the victim of a policy of extermination. It is the truth when Canada. says that whatever the justice of the Act of 1891, Canada as a book publishing country has paid heavily for the advantage to British authors. No doubt the ultimate truth is, as the American publishers say, that Canada suffers from the disadvantage of the smallness of its area as a reading country. Canada is not a literary but a political expression. From the point of the English author Canada is almost limited to the province of Ontario. When we speak of the five million readers of Canada, we include some two millions of French who do not read English. Of the remaining three millions a great part do not read new books. They read the American magazines, two or three good magazines of their own, and their own excellent newspapers. And taken as a whole Canada, as a book publish- ing country, has suffered by the accident that while living under the shadow of English Imperial Copyright she has at the same time been made the scapegoat (perhaps the inevitable scapegoat) of American copyright law. CANADA TOO MUCH GOVERNIED. I had to learn a third lesson, Sir, before I was long in Canada, and it was that Canada in this matter of copyright, as in some other matters, was ridiculously over-governed. Whether it is true or not that there is too much governing going on in Canada, it is the fact that there is too much copyright law in operation there. Every author knows that when a publisher in Ilondon makes a contract with him for a book he asks for the sole and exclusive right to publish it in the United Kingdom. That is as it should be, but although Canada has its own copyright law, the sole and exclusive right to publish in Canada is more than any Canadian publisher can demand. When I reached Canada I found three copyright editions of “Trilby’’ on the bookstalls and three of “Marcella,” the American edition, the ordinary English edition, and the special Colonial edition. What possible chance was there for a Canadian edition without these could be expelled ! Some- times a Canadian publisher makes an effort to live even under the shadow of English and American copyright. The Methodist Book Com- pany of Toronto bought the Canadian copyright of Mr. Crockett’s “Raiders,” and published an edition at a dollar and a half. But presently there came the colonial edition from England at fifty cents, and the Canadian book at a dollar and a half was ruined. The Canadian publisher had purchased a territory which he could not hold. Why? Because Canadian law was living under the shadow of British copyright. ATTITUT) E OF THE CAN AIDIAN MINISTERS. Such then were the lessons I learned in Canada, but they did not at all convince me that the Canadian Copyright Act of 1889 was a cure for the evils of the Canadian publishing trade, or the difficulties of Canada's position in relation to England and to America. The more I thought of that Act the more sure I became that while of incalculable danger to us it was no good at all to Canadians. Going up to Ottawa I saw first the Prime Minister, Sir Mackenzie Bowell, and tackling him at once as an old printer, I urged that the Act was no good to the printing interest. He agreed, and he introduced me to the Minister of Justice, Sir Charles Hibbert Tupper. Sir Charles is a stout and able upholder of Canada's right to  ## p. (#557) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2O3 rule herself, and I told him at once that I was not come to question her right to do so, but only to urge that she should not legislate to our injury and her own. Then I called together the interest- ing group of men of letters at the Capital and showed them that the Act would put them into a position of isolation among the authors of the world. Finally, I did my best to con- vince the booksellers that a scheme of unlimited licensing would in ten years' time exterminate the trade in books. I found the Premier and Sir Charles H. Tupper entirely sympathetic, fair, and openminded. They promised that the Act of 1889 should not be brought for- ward again, and they urged me to go on to Toronto, make my peace with the interested classes there, and then return with a concerted scheme to Ottawa. THE INTERESTED CIASSES IN CANADA. When I got to Toronto the Canadian pub- lishers and Copyright Association were waiting to receive me. It was not altogether with pleasant feelings that I entered the room at the hotel which they had engaged for our meeting. I remembered that in this very house, not long before, I had christened them a gang of rogues and pirates. It did not remove my uneasiness when they began by telling me that, owing to my behaviour in the United States, they had passed a resolution that they should not consult with me. “Very well, gentlemen,” I said, “in that case I will go home, but I leave you to decide for yourselves if it is good policy to send me back unheard.” To tell you the truth, I found my so-called pirates and rogues very good fellows indeed; very companionable, with a good deal to say for themselves, and capable of saying it in a highly efficient way. Next day, they rescinded the resolution not to meet me, on the ground that an English author appeared to be a reasonable being after all. We had some long and trying discussions after that, and I wish to tell you that the interested classes in Canada met me as your representative in a temperate spirit. . . By this time I had developed thc scheme which I had given to Mr. Chamberlain, and I propounded it, not as a legislator for English authors, not pro- mising that you would agree to it, but only as your representative, delegated to do his best to enable Canada and England to escape from a legislative deadlock. You know what the scheme is. It was founded on a recognition of the geographical position of Canada along the edge of a vast nation which had passed a protective Copyright Act, and was not a party to the Berne Convention. . Therefore it was an approximation in principle to the WOL. VI, American Copyright Act of 1891. But the same law can only be just in different countries where the conditions are the same. Obviously the con- ditions of the United States with a population of sixty-five millions and a great publishing industry were not the same as those of Canada, with a population of five millions and a publishing industry almost annihilated. So the compromise gave authors more liberal terms, more time to publish, and an almost unbroken control. The Canadian publishers took some days to consider the plan, and finally they gave a general assent to the principle. - THE COMPEROMISE. I went on to New York, met Mr. Daldy on his arrival as the representative of the English Copy- right Association, obtained his amiable consent, sympathy, and co-operation, and then returned to Toronto to draft a bill embodying the principle of the compromise. The general operation of that draft bill may easily be stated. It would put Canada on fair terms of competition with the |United States, enable her to publish the books for which she could find a profitable market, and leave all other books whatsoever under the opera- tion of the Imperial Act. A few days later we submitted this draft bill to the Dominion Ministers at a conference held in Ottawa. The Government did not undertake to accept it, but we were led to believe that in drawing up the measure which they had now decided to substitute for the abandoned Act of 1889 they would gladly use as much of our draft as in the exercise of their larger responsibility to the Canadian public they thought good and wise. Thus on leaving Canada after my three months’ anxious work there I left it with a great send-off of hope and expectation. I could not disguise it from myself that I had gone on a hostile errand, but Canada had received me, as your delegate, in a spirit of fair-play and sympathy. Ministers, the Press, and the interested classes alike had shown plainly that they had no wish to injure English authors, and that if we could show them a way to be true to Canada in the fierce competi- tion with a powerful neighbour they would try to be not only just to us but generous. ATTITUIDE OF AMERICA. There was still America to reckon with. The gravity of the Canadian copyright claims lay not so much in what we were to lose in Canada, for the real Canadian book market is still a thing of the future; not so much in the possible injury to the Berne Convention, for much as we prize its principle as the ultimate charter of our craft, its practical value is not great; but in the effect on the American Copyright Act of 1891, which has Z  ## p. (#558) ################################################ 2O4 THE AUTHOR. increased the earnings of many authors by 20 or 30 per cent, and of a few by 80 and a IOO. I felt that my work would not be complete until I was in a position to return to my brother and sister authors in England with the assurance that if Canada adopted the compromise which we had proposed their market in the United States would no longer be imperilled. Therefore on our way home through New York Mr. Daldy joined with me in asking the two Copyright Associations of America to say if the proposed measure removed the objections which they had urged so strongly against the Act of 1889. The answer was gene- rous, prompt, and satisfactory. Through Mr. Putnam, representing the Publishers' League, and Mr. Underwood Johnson, representing the Authors’ Association, we received resolutions of congratulations and general approval. MORE RECENT DEVELOPMENTs. We brought the Draft Act back to the Colonial Office, and Mr. Chamberlain expressed his gratifi- cation at the prospect of an amicable adjust- ment of what threatened to be an awkward question. Parliamentary counsel has revised it with great insight and wisdom, and it has been returned to Ottawa. Since our return to England, however, there has arisen in Canada, a ministerial crisis of some gravity, involving two changes of importance to our interests. Dr. Montague has become Minister of Agriculture (the official who has charge of copyright), and he is a man of much literary culture, in whose hands the interests of authors will, I trust, be safe. But Sir Charles H. Tupper, who has spent great energy on the copyright question, has resigned his position as Minister of Justice. He promises, however, that he will give all the help he can to authors' inte- rests consistent with the just claims of Canada. I might perhaps tell you more if this were a private meeting of the executive committee, but it may be enough to say that we can fairly wait for the new Copyright Bill that is now being drafted by Mr. Newcombe, the Canadian Deputy Minister of Justice, with the assurance that it will embody the substance of our claim. Meantime, after five years' fruitless agitation, I think we may congratulate ourselves on some results. We have secured the abandonment of the Act of 1889, we have shown Canada a way to protect herself and yet hold on to the Berne Convention, and enable us to retain the substantial advantages of American copyright, we have come to terms of peace and goodwill with the interested classes in the dominion, and above all we have held fast to the great principle that an author has an inalienable right to the property he creates in books, * † ENGLAND AND HER, COLONIES. I have a last word to my brother and sister authors, and it is a serious one. If this compro- mise makes certain concessions to Canada, and it does, let us remember that Canada has claims upon us. She is an important section of our empire, and will inevitably play a great part in our future. We who are men and women of letters in England are only a little handful of people, and it is a grievous responsibility to ask England to exercise on our behalf her Imperial veto against a colonial kingdom. If we had to do so again, and England listened to us, the speedy result would be a re-adjusting of the British North America Act of 1867. When I met Mr. Goldwin Smith in Toronto he said he was all for one copyright for the whole empire, and for appealing to the Privy Council. One copyright for the whole empire will be our watch- word, too, the morning after America abandons her manufacturing clause and joins the Berne Convention. But for the present I beg respect- fully to answer Mr. Goldwin Smith out of his own mouth that it is a fallacy to be shunned, especially when the horoscope of Canada is being cast to treat the empire in a lump, to take it for granted that the destiny of all its parts must be the same, and to forget that Canada is under the disadvan- tage alongside the United States of falling under British copyright law. After travelling in our colonies I am no believer in the Imperial veto, and it is no terror to me that the veto is fast becoming a nullity. If Canada were to do what she liked within herself, even if she chose to indulge in civil war, I am by no means sure that it would be necessary for us, three thousand miles away and without special knowledge of her difficulties, to interpose. In short, I am convinced that the strength of our dependencies, as well as England's strength in them, will be in the measure of their self-control. I think they should be encouraged in habits of self-reliance and in a sense of responsibility. And if you ask me what is to be the good of dependencies which do not undertake to obey us, I say it should consist in the bond of blood, in allegiance to our flag and in the hope (which Mr. Chamberlain's wise circular encourages) of calling into existence an inter- colonial trade. CANADA AND ENGLAND. But I have a word to Canadian legislators also, if they will permit me, and their fair reception of your representative leads me to believe that per- haps they may. If we have solved this copyright question solely as a Canada-American question (which it is in the main), we have recognised at the same time that it is only one of the dangers  ## p. (#559) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2O5 that lie between two countries whose geographical relations may be the cause of many dangers. It is hard to conceive of a just war between England and the United States. But if anything will ever make a war between England and America, or encourage a war otherwise made, it will be the friction of our great Dominion and the States alongside of it. An Englishman cannot cross the Niagara river without realising to his great pain that the fire that burnt so fiercely on Queenston Heights smoulders still on both sides of that turbulent water. The United States will never annex Canada politically until she has annihilated the Canadians, and hence the connection of Canada with England lays on Great Britain a heavy responsibility. Nowhere else in our Dominions, so far as I can see, are the burdens and perils of our empire so great. The more reason, therefore, that the relations between England and Canada should always be of the closest. Canadian loyalty to England is deep and strong, but there should never be a moment when England's good feeling towards Canada ought to be strained; there should never be a moment when Englishmen ought to feel that the dependency which involves them in grave military and diplomatic responsibilities and exposes them to misunderstanding with a great and friendly family of the Anglo-Saxon race, is unmindful of the wish and welfare of the mother country; there should never be a moment when Canada any more than England should forget there ought to be a community of interests in “all our glorious empire round and round.” II.--THE AMERICAN COPYRIGHT ACT. Mr. Moncure Conway said that, as a repre- sentative of the only purely literary guild in America—the American Authors’ Guild, founded four years ago, incorporated one year ago, numbering some 300 members—he desired to make a brief statement. While feeling admira- tion for the tact and ability with which Mr. Hall Caine had fulfilled his mission, he felt that in his narrative certain things were passed over, perhaps through feelings of delicacy towards America, and which might properly come from an American. And he (Mr. Conway) would take this opportunity of saying that, from long intimacy with this country, he knew that he was speaking in a land in which America had not one single enemy. The chief thing he had to say was, that the American Copyright Act of 1891, carried by aid of English authors, who were represented as hungering for it, carried with huzzas, was really the most disastrous blow to American literature ever passed into law; it for the first time legalised literary piracy in America. All books by new authors unable to secure simul- taneous publication in America, or unless for any pittance a publisher may throw them, and by authors who cannot afford to print and publish editions there entirely at their own expense, all such books are by the Act made lawful prey. American authors are thus brought into com- petition with an increasing mass of legally pirated literature. Some, though comparatively few, protested at the time against this wrong, but the heaviness of it has been increasingly felt since by authors. In this Canadian arrange- ment there will be compromises, and when they are being made he hoped it would be remembered that American authors ought to be consulted as well as the publishers. *- As. -->º = ~~ NEW YORK LETTER, New York, Jan. I I, 1896. HE American book trade has had an un- usually successful Christmas season, in spite of all the rumours of war with our kin across the sea, and in spite also of the sudden confusion wrought in the money market by these rumours. That the sober sense of the two great peoples who speak the English language would come to the rescue sooner or later and put an end to violent talk, everybody knew who under- stood the real feelings of the inhabitants of Great Britain and the United States. The address of certain British men of letters to the American people was telegraphed heré at once; and it has been well received. The Chicago Dial declares that this manly and brotherly appeal cannot “fail of being a great influence for good in any future emergency threatening the peaceful rela- tions of the two countries.” The New York Nation says that the letter is “but an echo of Tennyson's message, an expression of the real continuity of life that still binds this country to England, and a conviction that our best civil life and ideals are due to ‘that deep chord which Hampden smote.’” And yet for a while the crisis was serious; and even now no one can see just how a way out of the difficulty is to be found. It is well for the British people to understand that the feeling in the United States in regard to the increase.of the holding anywhere in America, North or South, of any European power, is quite as strong as the feeling in Great Britain in regard to the taking of Constantinople by Russia. Whether or not this was the original Monroe doctrine is a mere academic question of no real importance; it may  ## p. (#560) ################################################ 2O6 THE AUTHOR. be called the Cleveland doctrine or anything else; it is none the less a fact to be reckoned with. Whether or not Great Britain is trying to extend her boundaries in South America is a question which only an impartial tribunal can decide; and that is why all the American friends of England regret so sincerely that Her Majesty’s Govern- ment has refused to leave the matter to arbitra- tlOll. It may seem to some that this is not a subject for discussion in the pages of the Author; but we who hold that literature is among the most powerful forces which mould the opinions of a free people, must avail ourselves of every opportunity to bring about a heartier understanding between the writers of the two great branches of the English- speaking race. And this is particularly a time for plain speaking. I offer no apology, therefore, for considering further two of the sentences in the appeal of the British authors to the American people. One of these declares that “there is no anti-American feeling among Englishmen.” I hope this sentence is true; but if it be true why was it necessary for Mr. William Archer to write his eloquent appeal to the British Press “not to embitter American feeling by untimely and unseemly taunts and gibes?” The second sentence I have to quote follows the first : “It is impossible that there can be any anti-English feeling among Americans.” I wish this sentence were true; but I know it is not. There is anti-English feeling among Americans, not among all, of course, but among most. It is proper that the English should know this and understand its causes, for it would do much toward the future peace of the world if this anti- English feeling of Americans could be changed by a removal of its causes. Some of these causes can be removed, and that is why I write this letter to the Author. “Why is it,” asked Colonel Higginson in a recent temperate essay on “Anglomania and Anglophobia,” “why is it that if no sane American could soberly contemplate the prospect of a war with any nation on earth, there is no question that a war with England would be more popular than any other in almost all parts of the United States?” Undoubtedly there are many causes. “There are the long traditions of the Revolutionary War and the War of 1812; and the instinctive dislike toward England of Repub- lican protectionists and of Irish-American Demo- crats.” The long traditions of the Revolutionary War and of the War of 1812 have a weight few Englishmen suspect, for those wars were not fought on British soil but on American. They took shape, for example, in the training given to the late Townsend Harris, whose biography has just been issued in London by Messrs. Sampson Low and Co., and who opened Japan to the world: he was brought up by his grandmother to “fear God, tell the truth, and hate the British,” for her house had been burnt over her head by British soldiers. But these are hostile traditions, which will die away in time; and so also will the other causes Colonel Higginson mentions, although these latter will go very slowly, I am afraid. The fourth reason Colonel Higginson gives for this anti-English feeling in America is the keen recollection of the British attitude towards the United States all through the Civil War. What a broad-minded and patriotic American thought and felt at that time is preserved for all time in that most vigorous of the “Biglow Papers ” called “Jonathau to John.” “Add to this,” says Colonel IHigginson, “the long series of insults so in- genously brought by ”—certain newspapers—“all studiously working to detach, to destroy, all English sympathy in the minds of that literary class in America which should be in case of need most friendly to England. It is impossible to estimate how much this mean literary antagonism has done to furnish fuel for the so-called Jingo side in a world where the gospel of turning the other cheek to the smiter is yet imperfectly established.” Now here is a cause of American anti-English feeling which it is in the power of English men of letters to remove. Here is where Colonel Higginson is at one with Mr. Archer. Here is a way in which the writers of Great Britain can show the friendly feeling which they protested in their recent appeal to the American people. Here is a state of affairs which can be remedied at last, and which is in as great need of remedy now as it was in 1819 when Washington Irving—than whom no American was fonder of England— wrote in the very first number of the Sketch Book an appeal to “English Writers on America” that they refrain from their brutal abuse of the United States. I wish that the Author could find room in its columns to reprint the whole of this sensible and kindly essay of Irving's, an essay of which Mr. Archer's letter was an unconscious echo. Irving himself felt so sharply on the subject that he refused to write for the Quarterly Review because it had so abundantly vilified America, and he refused this proffered literary work when he was in great need of money. Manners have mended in both countries since Irving's day, when the Quarterly Review vied with Blackwood’s Magazine in blackguardly abuse of their opponents in politics and literature; and with the improvement in politeness the language used in British journals in discussing American  ## p. (#561) ################################################ THE 2O7 A UTHOR. subjects is now more choice than it was then, yet it still leaves much to be desired. Of course there is not a little vulgar abuse of Great Britain in some of the inferior newspapers of the United States ; there is far too much of it. But the better the newspaper in America is, the higher its standard of taste, the more courteous it is in its treatment of England and of English authors. Not in the Nation, not in the Dial, not even in the Critic, has any British man of letters found himself held up to ridicule because he was an Englishman. On the other hand what has been the treatment of American authors by the English press P. How often have American writers been sneered at in London reviews of high standing, because they were guilty of the crime of being Americans ? Why, to take a personal example, I could name one of the most accomplished of London journalists who writes about Mr. Howells with a careless insolence he would be ashamed to show toward M. Bourget. No American journalist of a position at all equivalent to this writer's is guilty of gibes and taunts like his. Gibes and taunts there are enough in American newspapers, but they are not written by gentlemen and scholars. Perhaps another example will make my meaning plainer still. As it happens, two American authors of high rank have written books about England, and one British author of high rank has written a book about America. But compare the tone of Emerson’s “English Traits” and of Hawthorne’s “Our Old Home” with the tone of Dickens’ “American Notes.” No finer tribute to the best qualities of another people has ever been written than Emerson’s ; and the very title of Hawthorne's work reveals his feeling toward England. What a contrast between the delicacy and the distinction of these two books and the underbred manner of Dickens ! Probably the matter of his book is accurate enough ; very likely he was far nearer to the truth than we were willing to admit. But what of that P Con- sidering the welcome Dickens had received in the United States, “American Notes '' was a book no gentleman would have thought of publishing. Mr. Archer very sensibly pointed that the com- munity of language which exists between the United States and Great Britain, and which we rely on as “the strongest of bonds between us, is, from another point of view, a source of danger,” since it enables each people to understand what the other may say against it. And he suggests that we Americans are very sensitive. We were, no doubt ; and we are still, although in a far less degree; and our skin is toughening yearly. Whether or not we are not as sensitive as you WOL. VI. are is an open question, which need not be dis- cussed. It is best for both sides to remember always that the courtesy of the debate is binding, and that personalities do not help the public business. In the speech which Lowell made at the first dinner of the Incorporated Society of Authors he said, you may remember, that “we Americans have sometimes been charged with being a little too sensitive ; but perhaps a little indulgence may be due to those who always have their faults told to them, and the reference to whose virtues perhaps is somewhat conveyed in a foot-note in small print. I think that both countries have a sufficiently good opinion of themselves to have a fairly good one of each Other.” X. Y. Z. *—- - --> e- NOTES FROM PARIS. & C HE man who lives without folly,” de la Rochefoucauld said it, “is not so wise as he imagines himself.” I wonder how much harm the mischievous old cynic did by printing this maxim. It must have served as an excuse and a palliation for folly, and worse than folly in thousands of cases. Possibly, probably, it consoled poor Paul Verlaine on many an occa- sion. Writers have an immense responsibility. How few of them realise it. I have written of Verlaine elsewhere. I cannot boast a great acquaintance with him, for I avoided his company rather than sought it. By the time when I first met him I had learned this wisdom of life, that it is a good thing always to avoid painful impressions. I believe that these leave on the mind cicatrices, if not bleeding wounds, the effect of which is felt all through life. I remember holding forth on this subject, by the side of the guillotine, one night in Paris, to a fresh young American who had come for the awful spectacle of a capital execution. He was very excited, and showed keen interest. I told him he would regret it. The memory of the hideous thing would haunt him, coming to him in happy quiet moments to disturb, to appal. He laughed at me then ; but since he has written to me. “You were quite right,” he said. “I wish I had never seen that horrid thing. It comes upon me at the strangest times and always makcs me miserable.” In the same way, I now always avoid painful books. One has a burden of sorrow ample enough to bear, without adding to it the woes of imaginary people. I do wish now that I had never made the acquaintance of little Dom- bey, or of the child in “Misunderstood,” or of the hundred and one pale pain-drawn phantoms A. A.  ## p. (#562) ################################################ 208 THE AUTHOR. who haunt me. The other day—it was a glorious sunshine day—I was walking amidst most beautiful surroundings, and should have been happy if only to be living and moving then and there. A heavy feeling of oppression, however, weighed upon me. “What is it?” I at last asked myself, “that is so distressing me. Is it debt? No. Is it remorse for anything P Not at present. What then P” Suddenly I remem- bered. It was poor Tess. A dull feeling of sorrow, the ache of the old wound which Hardy had inflicted on me when I read his book, and was so sorry for la Durbeyfield. It was not till I had impressed upon myself that Tess, after all, had never really lived, that I was able to shake off the feeling of depression that haunted me. Léon Daudet is a most energetic young man. It seems but yesterday that he was telling me, over a dejeuner in Brown's Hotel in Piccadilly, of his intention of writing a book describing an imaginary journey by William Shakespeare in the North of Europe. The book has now been written and is out, and, like all Léon Daudet's books, is “bien €toffé.” Téon Daudet differs from most young French littérateurs in this respect; he does not only speak of his books, he writes them. There are so many “young masters ” who, in the words of Balzac, “spend their lives in talking themselves,” i.e., without working. Young Daudet seems to be taking after Zola, and to have adopted the latter's plan of doing so much work a day. It is a wonderful system, but unfortunately not one that agrees with the constitutions of most writers. Three of the most prominent contemporary Parisienne journalists are now in Mazas prison, under the infamous charge of blackmailing, their victim in this case having been the unfortunate young millionaire, Max Lebaudy. There seems to be little doubt that they did obtain money from the young man, but whether any jury will convict them, seeing that the party, alleged to have injured, is now dead, is an open question. The exposure will not greatly affect the reputa- tion of French journalism in France. Every Frenchman knows that a newspaper in France is regarded by its proprietor as a tool for money- making, in any and every way. Even some of the most prosperous papers accept subsidies, which an English journalist would consider dishonourable. Ut rea, ut grea. The working journalist in France is so miserably underpaid that he is often forced to do a bit of extortion on his own. His editor knows this, expects it, speculates upon it. Certain well-known papers live on blackmail and extortion in one form or another. There are subsidies from the railway companies, in return for which the paper keeps silence as to serious accidents on the lines, as to gross violation of duty towards the public. There is the annual cheque from Monte Carlo. But domestic scandal is the richest gold mine, and there is one paper in Paris which pays a large dividend extracted from this source alone. This is the paper which broke up the home of the late William Huntingdon and broke his heart. In operations of this kind the journalist works in con- junction with waiters at the supper-houses, with chamber-maids and so on. He has spies every- where. He has a tariff for all kinds of services. Information is worth so much ; a compromising letter so much. I remember a certain person who used to come to a café I frequented, who was pointed out to me as a very clever man, who made a thousand a year by directing black- mailing enterprises. One day he came into the café radiant but disfigured. He had a black eye, a swollen nose, and his lip was badly cut. But he exulted, and ordered champagne in gallons. I was afterwards told that he had that day received eighteen thousand francs from a husband for certain letters written by a foolish wife. The husband had paid the money, but had also given the man “what for,” and had helped him down stairs. Little did the blackmailer care. He was the hero of the evening. Eighteen thousand francs, you know, are not to be found in a mule's hoof, as the saying is in France. I subsequently learned a good deal about this man's methods. Not being fortunate enough to own an influential organ of his own, he was forced to share profits with such newspapers as would allow him to use their columns for his purposes. This is how he would proceed. Having heard from one of his spies, a waiter, say, at one of the restaurants which keep open all night, that some lady, in a foolish moment, had supped there with someone who was not her husband, he would begin operations by causing to be inserted in one of the newspapers a para- graph somewhat as follows: “A little bird whispers to me that two nights ago a fair lady, &c., &c. I understand that the initial of her Christian name is M. Who can she be P And what does her husband, poor fellow, think of it?” And so on. The lady would then be approached. As a rule, however innocent her freak might have been, she would pay what was demanded. If not, a second paragraph, giving a much closer descrip- tion, would be printed, with the threat that full particulars and details would shortly be forth- coming. This sort of thing is constantly being done. Even the demi-mondaines are laid under tribute. Everybody knows these things and nobody cares. De Lesseps entertained me one afternoon for a couple of hours with stories of  ## p. (#563) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2O9 the attempts made to extract money from him and from his wife. The most infamous stories were printed about Madame de Lesseps, that model of womanly virtues. She has often told me of them, and we have laughed heartily. One gets indifferent in the end, and it is because of that feeling that these abuses flourish in France. I remember seeing a Parisian editor pocket 3OOO francs, payment for the insertion of a most scurrilous libel. It only struck me afterwards that the man deserved to be kicked. Still there is some excuse for the journalists. They are underpaid and poor, and yet are forced to mix in the best society, to dress well, to go everywhere, to entertain, to spend largely. I was amused the other day in reading the appendix to “The Wandering Heir" to find that most of what I recently said in reference to the blacklegs of our profession had already been said, and much more eloquently, by Charles Reade. The Rev. Stopford Brooke is still at Grasmere, confined to his room. He has been ailing since October, but is now much better, and is able to write for some hours every day. S. R. Crockett writes me that he expects to be in London towards the end of February, He will spend a week or two in town and will then go to Holland for a few weeks. He is working as hard a.S €Wel’. A young American artist, named Ralph Goddard, has settled down in Paris and is engaged in modelling the portraits of our leading writers, for casting in the form of bronze medallions. Mr. Goddard has already completed a set of twelve medallions of the best-known English and American authors. He is very enthusiastic over his work. Mr. Edward H. Cooper, a popular member of the Authors' Club, is now staying in Paris and is working hard at a novel on the turf, which promises to be a book of very great interest. Mr. Cooper spent several weeks at Newmarket studying his subject, and collected quantities of notes to work upon. I am afraid that our three friends of the Authors’ Club, who went out to Ashanti with the expedition as “special correspondents,” must have been rather disappointed with the course of events, or rather, want of events, out there. Still they have shown their pluck, and are a credit to our club. And peace is the preferable thing. ROBERT H. SHERARD. > º NOTES AND NEWS, R. HALL CAINE’S admirable address on his Canadian mission will be found in another place. Rumours of wars and the upsetting of Ministries have put the copyright question in the background, but it is hoped that, when the subject is taken up again, it will be at the point where Mr. Hall Caine left it. In answer to one or two recent objections that the Author might be made a paying property, the objectors must be reminded of the purpose for which the Author was started and is continued. It is not a review or a general magazine; it does not invite contributions of the ordinary kind; it is not in any sense a rival to the Athenæum or the Bookman ; it is a paper whose object is, like that of the Society, nothing but the maintenance and defence of literary property; it points out what is meant by royalties; what are the tricks sometimes practised in profit-sharing agreements; what clauses in agreements mean or may mean—for instance, two or three months ago it pointed out the danger of signing an agreement which gave a publisher the right of charging against a book as much as he pleased, by advertising it in his own Organs, for which, of course, he paid nothing. It opens its columns for suggestive experiences, for everything to do with the literary life. But these things can hardly be made interesting to the general public. Probably the paper has attained nearly as large a circulation as it will ever reach. Two thousand copies are printed; about 14OO are sent to members; about 500 more—I do not vouch for the exact figures—are subscribed by the public. And in the end not many copies I'êIYla,IIl OWeI’. There is one way in which the Author may be made to pay. It is sent to every member free. But the choice is left open to the member to remit to the secretary the yearly subscription of 6s. 6d. If only half the members did so the Author would more than pay its way. The formation of a Publishers’ Society should be hailed as a step which has long been wanted. There are many outstanding grievances which can only be amended by fair and open discussion. There are many cases brought to our notice which should be referred to the Society of Publishers. The knowledge that such cases would be referred to the committee of that body would make such of its members as have hitherto played tricks with impunity hesitate. It may  ## p. (#564) ################################################ 2 IO THE AUTHOR. become possible at length to arrive at a plan of publishing which may be recognised by men of honour on both sides as fair and reasonable. I do not think that our side will be found backward in advancing an end so eminently desirable. One will, perhaps, be able to speak of the subject with greater fulness in following numbers. In another column will be found a statement of facts connected with the Address to American Authors. Speaking as one who strongly approved of the Chairman’s action, it is very satisfactory to learn that the response amounted to 500 signa- tures—that is to say, to more than one-third of those to whom it was sent. To persuade 500 authors to joint action is extremely creditable. That some writers would disapprove of any address at all was foreseen ; that some would disapprove of the form and style was also inevitable; and that the appearance or sugges- tion of any difference in opinion would be hailed as a chance of making an attack upon the Society was also inevitable. In point of fact those who received the address were simply invited to sign it if they approved; if they did not approve, then not to sign. That the invitation was sent out on the Society's paper against what now appear to have been the Chairman’s orders may perhaps be ex- plained by the circumstances of the time — being Christmas week—with the secretary absent for four days. Our New York correspondent, it will be seen, speaks highly of the effect which the address produced in the States. This was expected. Not one single word of adverse criticism to the style or the sentiments of the paper has come over, to my knowledge. I thought at the time, and I still think, that the address as amended from the first rough draft was admirably calculated for its purpose. My own name and that of another writer have been freely tossed about by our friends the critics. We have kept silence because there was nothing to say except that, whatever part we took in the matter, we should, under similar circumstances, act in exactly the same manner again; that we are both perfectly satisfied with that part; and that we think the action of the Chairman was wise, generous, and opportune. And so, I believe, think the five hundred who followed his lead. Private letters from America entirely confirm this view. Here, for instance, are some lines which came with a private letter, expressing the pleasure which the address gave the writer:— LET US HAVE PEACE. Flash the words under the wave, Let us have peace. What though the impotent rave * Let us have peace Leave it for barbarous hordes To brandish their sabres and swords, Ours but the weapons of words, Yet words way condemn or may save. Straight from the heart and the brain, Ring out the anthem of peace PENS of the island and main, Flash out the written word, PEACE Dipped in your heart's blood, still write, Till nations shall stand in their might, And brothers with brothers unite To banish this spectre of Pain Johnstown, N.Y., Jan. 8, 1896. J. OLIVER SMITH. The attacks upon the literary agent have been renewed in various magazines. I wonder if the writers think they can abolish the literary agent by abusing him. Here, for instance, are three reasons absolutely unanswerable to show why he will continue and flourish so long as his clients have confidence in his integrity and ability. (I.) He has been proved to be extremely useful to writers whose works mean literary property. (2.) It is to most of such writers the greatest relief to have the commercial side of their work taken off their hands. (3.) All writers will con- tinue, whatever the papers may say about the agents, to exercise their undoubted right of managing their own affairs in their own way. In other words, no one has the slightest right to interfere, whatever way a man chooses for the conduct of his own business. A free library has been started at Nuneaton, George Eliot's birthplace. It is proposed to set apart one room for the preservation of the MSS. and letters and relics of George Eliot. Should there not also be a collection of all her works, including the article which she wrote for the Westminster Review º' These could all be re- covered, I suppose, by the help of the editor's papers and accounts. WALTER BESANT. *- A -º * * * FEUILLETON. AN OBJECT LEsson. THINK it may become a man's duty to present himself as an object-lesson — an awful example. I am a peculiarly atrocious example, of fifteen years' standing. I append my balance-sheet in illustration of the statement.  ## p. (#565) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2 I I I began to write in 1880. I was an under- graduate member of a venerable University at that time—Christminster, in fact. I wrote plays. Shortly afterwards I came into a little money and removed to London. My dramatic work was freely rejected. One acting manager, indeed, spoke of trying to get a lever de rideau put on for me; I went to see him—I was young, and I omitted to sketch out 1.is own share in the finan- cial dealings. That piece was not played. I thought the systematic rejection might be due to my handwriting ; so I had my three plays very beautifully printed and bound. Two of them were quite short, and the cost was about £36. They yet await representation. - Then I determined to give a matinée. I engaged a secretary, and we wrote to one or two leading actors, and drew up a form of invitation to the Press. One of the leading actors came to See me. He sat upon my play, and I in turn repressed the secretary and the matinée. Then I thought I, ought to qualify as a playwright by going on the stage. I did go round the provinces for about two years; and have come to the con- clusion that this sort of anxious qualifying is almost invariably a mistake. After this I went to Paris. Then I went to live in the country. Here that temptation assailed me which has completed me as an awful example. I felt that I could write a novel. I wrote it—it was a Cornish story—and I hit upon a capital title for it. It did not seem worth while to sit and wait for its recurrent rejection, so I sent it round as a novel that I would publish at my own cost. On these terms it was accepted. My own solicitors drew up the agreement, and I paid £60. The novel appeared in due course. The publishers went bankrupt in due course. I was out of pocket. But the Athenæum said a good word for the booklet, the Daily Telegraph gave it a little breeze aft, and the Morning Post —O unexpected friend —spoke of it with enthu- siasm. A thousand copies were sold—in five years. I bought the last shop-worn examples myself. Those Press notices (there were some nice Scotch and Irish ones as well; though I must admit one reviewer called me not only mad, but a woman), more than outweighed the cheque to debit. And I tried the drama again. I failed again. Not, however, from the aesthetic point of view, for I had the good fortune to meet Miss Alma Murray, and she allowed me to see and touch a lock of Shelley's hair. I concluded that I would write another novel. It cost me eighteen months' hard labour and an illness. Two publishers rejected it; the third accepted it. He offered me £30 for the copy- right, or a royalty of 2s. 6d. per copy. I chose the latter, and signed the publisher's form of agreement. After many months the book was published. Again many months and I received £8. Soon afterwards the publisher allowed his business entity to fail and be reconstituted. This time the Saturday Review complimented me; so did the Scotsman. I thought I had a start. Of course I got nothing more for the book. I believe it still has a small sale, but I have no claim on it. The publisher parted with it as a “remainder.” I wrote another novel, and nobody would have it at any price. I suppose that was just; for it did not clearly make for righteous- ness. Then came a morning when I awoke to find myself not famous, but ruined. The thing was not half done, it was rounded and complete. Of course everybody but myself saw that it was entirely my own fault. I could not see that, and do not; but then this only shows my density. Some men would have blown their brains out. But it is an uncanny manoeuvre at best—I did contem- plate it. And though I can understand a single man justifying it to himself, I do not see how a married man with a couple of lads could come at the justification. More especially if his wife is his best friend, and has even so failed in the obvious duty of woman as to refuse to stifle her regard for her husband with the baby, when invited to do so. I took the less easy course, and learned shorthand and typewriting, and furbished up the languages I had learned for pleasure for business weapons. England being the land of stanch relations, nearly all my ac- quaintances and the large majority of my friends dropped me at this time. When I had duly prepared myself to enter the writhing mass of those competing at the foot of the ladder, I found I was still a failure. I was thirty years of age, and I had no business references or experiences; so I could not get employment, and there really seemed nothing for it but a retreat to the quiet of the cemetery or the society of the workhouse. I was sitting one day in a cheap eating-house, contemplating this dismal alter- native, when a Spaniard of my acquaintance came in, hurried up to me, and, with tears in his eyes, told me he had found me work, and wrung my hand. The friends of my adversity have been a Spaniard and a Scotchman. It was hard work, and began at the rate of £96 per annum. I had not only to write shorthand and work the Remington, but translate French of all sorts, German of all sorts, Spanish and Portuguese of all, sorts; interpret French evidence in court; stumble through Danish, Swedish and Norwegian letters, and typewrite Italian. My hours were from nine in the morning to six nominal (this  ## p. (#566) ################################################ 2 I 2 THE AUTHOR. means seven) in the evening. But it was not the workhouse, nor was it the cemetery. And I was earning my living at last. Besides, I was to have all the Bank holidays except one, I had very seldom to work on Sunday, and—after the first year—I was to have a fortnight in the autumn away from work. Soon I was “raised” to £120 a year; then I was actually offered £150, if I would sign a “stringent contract” for three years. For certain reasons not here to be dis- cussed, the life I then endured was so exactly like what I imagine the life in hell to be that I refused this opportunity, raised my shorthand to 140 words a minute, and strove to get a foothold in journalism. In this I failed again. Then, by a singular fluke, I became secretary to a well-known man of letters, since dead. He was alternately brusque and kindly; he had seen a great deal of life and plenty of fighting, and it seemed to me that he was far more interesting than the popular romances which he dictated to me. I got 35s. a week, plenteous leisure, and a number of wrinkles from him. Then I became a ghost. This subterranean passage in my life cannot be opened up to mortal eyes, for obvious reasons. I found that when I wrote a book, lock, stock, and barrel, and another man put his name on it, it was worth over £300 (this money was actually paid), and when difficulties arose, and it became known—long after the book's acceptance—that my ghostly name ought to figure on the title-page, this same book was returned by an important syndicate to the first purchaser as a thing worthless. And yet this very syndicate had read it and valued it as above—when the other name was there. I cannot help thinking that there is good material for reflection in this, if one could only get at the right point of view. Next I tried collaboration. I collaborated with a man who, I was told, “sold well.” I had seen more than a column of big type given to a work by him in a leading London daily. We wrote three stories together, and they satisfied my ex- perienced collaborator. But my particular Nemesis was not tired of following me—had not sat down to rest for a time even. Those three stories are still for sale. Balance-sheet of fifteen years’ literary work: T)R. 38 CR. 39 Printing three plays ... 36 | A story in Timsley's Cost of publishing one Magazine, Dec., 1888 o novel..................... 6O | From a 2-vol. novel...... 8 A “Ghost” story sold for £60 ; actually re- ceived .................. 25 96 33 Net result, 363 loss. You suppose I am cured P No. “As flies to wanton boys are * authors “to the gods.” I still have manuscript going the rounds. But may others profit by me ! “MR. BROOMIELAw.” *—s LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. BookMAKING. L. Simons. To-Morrow for January. AN AUTHOR’s CoMPLAINT. George Redway. Athenæum. for Jan. 18. ADVERTISEMENT As A GENTLE ART. National Review for January. AUTHORS AND Politics. Speaker for Jan. 18. RELICS OF THE BRONTiš FAMILY. Herbert E. Wroot. Good Words for February. THE POETRY OF EMILY BRONTiš. Atalanta for February. ' THE YOUNG MAN WHO WANTS TO WIRITE. Kernahan. Young Man for January and February. THE Gosph.I. Accord ING TO THE NovKLISTS. I.- CHARLEs DICKENs. W. J. Dawson. Young Man for February. RoBERT Louis STEvºNson AND EDINBURGH. Francis Watt. Art Jowrmal for February. THE READING ROOM AND IRON LIBRARY OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM. A. W. Jarvis. Pall Mall Magazine for February. PARALYZERS OF STYLE. cott's Magazine for February. THE ADVANTAGE OF FICTION. M. G. Tuttiett (Max- well Gray). Nineteenth Century for January. THE PARSON IN ENGLISH LITERATURE. Review of Reviews for January. An Editor. Florence Glover. Coulson Frederic M. Bird. Lippin- Religious LANCASHIRE NOVELISTs’ SERIES. III. — WILLIAM HARRISON AINsworth. Edmund Mercer. Manchester Quarterly for January. THE “CONCEIT * IN LITERATURE. Thomas New- bigging. Manchester Quarterly for January. ACCRETIONS TO THE TROY-MYTH AFTER HOMER. Wm. Crauston Lawton. Poet-Lore (Boston) for January. HAUNTS OF THE POETs. II.--THE SCOTTISH HIGH- LANDS AND SCOTT. Benjamin Taylor, F.R.G.S. Atalanta for January. LoRD DE TABLY : A PortRAIT. Edmund Gosse. Com- temporary Review for January. SHAKESPEARE AT ELSMORE. Jón Stefánson. Com- temporary Review for January. - RECoLLECTIONS OF THOMAS CARLYLE. Blackwood's Magazine for January. How AMERICAN HISTORY Is WRITTEN. Blackwood's Magazine for January. THE ANTI-MARRIAGE LEAGUE. wood’s Magazine for January. WoRDsworth’s “PARSON SYMPson.” January. HOW I BECAME A NOVELIST. for January. - ONE OF HAWTHORNE’s UNPRINTED NOTEBOOKS. Nathaniel Hawthorne. Atlantic Monthly for January. WAs GEORGE ELIOT A HyPoCRITE P Julien Gordon. Cosmopolitan for January. MATTHEw ARNOLD’s LETTERs. Herbert Woodfield Paul. Forwm for January. LIVING CRITICs. Hugh Walker. Mrs. Oliphant. Black- Temple Bar for Edna Lyall. Good Words IV.-MR. R. H. HuTTON. . Professor Bookman for January.  ## p. (#567) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2 I 3 THE Book SALES OF 1895. J. H. Slater. Athenæum for Jan. 4 and II. THE OLD NURSE IN FICTION. Spectator for Jan. 4. PoETRY AND THE BARBARIANs. Satwrday Review for Jan. 4. CRITICISM AND IDEALs. JAMESON’s RIDE. Times for Jan. I I. THE POET LAUREATE’s RIDE. Andrew Lang. Morming for Jan. I5. ABOUT PAUL VERLAIN.E. Daily Chronicle for Jan. I4. Boys AND THEIR Books. Westminster Gazette for Jan. 17. THE ETHICS OF MR. Sw1NBURNE’s PoETRY. Satwrday Review for Jan. 25. CRITICISM AND THE CRITIC. January. Speaker for Jan. 4. First Poem by new Poet-Laureate. Selwyn Image. Savoy for NOTABLE REVIEWS. Of Professor Sully’s “Studies of Childhood. Athenæum. for Jan. 4. Of James Russell Lowell’s “Last Poems.” for Jan. 4. Of Purcell’s “Life of Cardinal Manning.” Athenæwm for Jan. 18, Times for Jan. Io and 13, Daily Chronicle for Jan. Io. Of Recent French Novels (Works by Jules Case, Georges Ohnet, Edouard Rod, and Alphonse Daudet.) Blackwood's Magazine for January. $ Athenæum. $: $ #: In the new little monthly review, To-morrow, Mr. L. Simons discusses the whole subject of bookmaking, and tries to point the way to a better state of things. He holds the balance between author and publisher. “The accusation of ‘greediness’ (he says) brought against some modern authors, as certainly holds good against some publishers.” The publisher may wish to give an author or an artist a push, but in the end he will have to look at financial results, and— The successful author has no doubt to pay for his still struggling colleague, and if he refuses to do so the end of the latter has come. If to-morrow the Society of Authors were to become a huge co-operative publishing establish- ment, would the case stand differently P Mr. Simons deplores the literary agent's func- tion—of dealing with literature as though he were selling bread and cheese ; and he instances the arrangement between M. Zola and his pub- lisher as a lucid example of an author taking his work as a profession in the best sense of the word. But if the publisher's share be largest at the beginning when he has full risk, and the author's largest when the public buy him in appreciable numbers — that system, roughly, thinks Mr. Simons, would meet the cases; and he concludes thus:— The moment to turn “bookmaking ” into a profession again, helping it out of the trade groove into which it has fallen, has never been more opportune. The English pub- lishers, who have been undermining each other by a compe- tition such as would have been thought entirely unworthy of their position by their foreign colleagues, are at last going to unite. It will probably be the task of this new union to come to an understanding with the Authors’ Society and fix the rate of royalties to be paid to authors for various class of works, according to the sales. Then the author will find his reward in the number sold and therefore in his popularity ; there will be no more bargaining or under- mining ; the author will simply choose the publisher in whose integrity, taste, and “push ’’ he will have most con- fidence, and the competition between publishers will once more become a matter of “fair sport.” A novelist—Miss King—stated recently in the Athenæum that her book, price 3 s. 6d., was being sold by the booksellers as if it were published at 6s., its outward appearance probably inducing them to ask the higher price. On this complaint is based Mr. Redway’s article, which is a plea for the abolition of the discount system. (Though Mr. Alfred Wilson writes, in the same journal on the 25th ult, doubting whether Miss King's novel, while being ticketed at 4s. 6d., was sold at that). “If it can be demonstrated that the public will as readily pay 4s. 6d., or 3s. 6d., or 2s. 8d. for a volume, it is clear,” says Mr. Redway, “that the 3s. 6d. ‘net’ book, for example, may as well be advertised at 6s. and retailed at 4s. 6d., since publisher and author will thus obtain an extra shilling per copy from the public.” He prefers the German system of book distribution: With us the bookseller, under the “net” system, is merely an agent; under the “discount " system, merely a speculator. Therefore— In England the chances of success of an unknown author become fainter every year : if he write a book of a popular character its fate must depend upon whether the handful of “discount' booksellers, and the largest libraries and rail- way bookstalls, have anything more important on hand, at . the moment than the launching of his book. On the multiplication of book shops depends the future of literature as a branch of commerce, and the discount system is “strangling English literature '’; so, asks the writer, Who will bell the cat P for the abolition of discounts and the bringing to pass of the following conditions: Booksellers might become as common as tobacconists if the old rates of profit on single copies were in vogue. The bookseller's shop might become an exhibition of the newest and best books, irrespective of their immediate popularity. An army of professional students of catalogues would arise, who could afford to make full use of parcel post and telegraph office, with the result that the bookbuying public, even in the remotest part of the kingdom, might be as well served with new books as with postage stamps. The National Review paper is an attack on the existence of the literary agent. What a delightful trade (exclaims the writer) and how charmingly inexpensive | The writer believes that to the literary agent we are indebted for the flood of rubbish in the reading world just now, and for many other things. “Individuality is the one interesting, real thing in the universe,” says Mr. Selwyn Image, who suggests a journal in which critics would have a free hand entirely, with the one proviso of  ## p. (#568) ################################################ 214 THE AUTHOR. blanching the libel court. The critic would write in the first person and in the style his humour smiled upon at the moment; he would sign his article always, but would be free to change his signature as the occasion prompted him. For, says Mr. Image— If a man is worth listening to at all (and when one can get at him I expect there breathes not a soul but is), let us hear what he thinks and feels, what he likes and hates, and let us hear it his own way. For the attainment of this end the tyranny of the editorial “we” is fatal; but fatal, too, is the antithesis that on every occasion a man should write over his own signature, or over a signature known to be his. The literary tastes of schoolboys are strikingly illustrated in the Westminster Gazette article. Taking the lists from four public school libraries, here is our summary of the foremost results in the aggregate :- Henty, 307 times taken out in the course of several terms; Ainsworth, 276; Haggard, 259; Marryat, 221 ; Jules Werne, 220; Ballantyne, 217 ; “Q.,” 199; James Grant, 185. Scott gets only I Io, Stevenson, 84. Clarke Russell, Dickens, Kingston, Hume Nisbet, Blackmore, Manville Fenn, Whyte Melville, Conan Doyle, R. Boldre- wood, and Mr. Kipling have been taken over Ioo times. *— z-- ~~~ BOOK TALK. D" CONAN DOYLE'S series of stories of adventure which has been running in the Strand Magazine, entitled “The Exploits of Brigadier Gerard,” will be published in book form this month. He has recently finished a new story of the Regency period, called “Rodney's Stone,” which also will appear serially. A novel which is to contain lessons for women who try to live their own lives is “The Things That Matter,” by Mr. Francis Gribble, which Messrs. A. D. Innes and Co. will publish. Mr. R. D. Blackmore has written a romance of Surrey life entitled “Darill,” which will appear in Blackwood’s Magazine. Mr. Crockett’s “Cleg Kelly,” which appeared in Cornhill, will be published in book form soon, and his new work, which is a Galloway story called “The Grey Man,” will follow in the autumn. Mr. George Moore is getting near a finish with his new novel, but some months will elapse yet before it appears. The title is “Evelyn Innes,” and the theme of the book the struggle between the spiritual and the sensual life. After a long and dangerous illness, Miss Eleanor Studder has returned to literary work with an article running through Notes and out in book form soon. Queries on the Saxon Yule. A story from her pen is in the hands of Messrs. Nelson to be produced as soon as their arrangements permit. Mr. Frederic Breton has written a novel laid in the Western Highlands of Scotland, entitled “The Trespasses of Two.” It will be published by Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. They also announce “A Provincial Lady,” by Mrs. Harcourt William- SOI). Mr. Clive Holland is the author of “A Lure of Fame,” a novel to be published by Mr. George Redway. - Mr. Quiller Couch is about to publish a volume of essays which he has named “Adventures in Criticism.” “Ia,” a Cornish story, which ap- peared in Yule Tide at Christmas, will also be Messrs. Cassell and Co. are his publishers. Mr. Frankfort Moore is so well up to date as to publish a short story about Ashanti. It is called “Dr. Kumahdi of Ashantee,” and will appear in Messrs. Constable’s Acme Series, for which also Sir Robert Peel has written a tale. “Rita" has written a story entitled “Joan and Mrs. Carr,” which Messrs. T. W. White and Co. have in the press. “A Riverside Romance,” by Mrs. Edward Kennard, and “A Fight with Fate,” by Mrs. Alexander, are also coming soon from Messrs. White. “A Foreigner : an Anglo-German Study,” is the title of a book by E. Gerard (Madame de Laszowska) which Messrs. Blackwood and Sons are about to publish. The first mountaineering book of the year is likely to be “The Japanese Alps,” by the Rev. Walter Weston. While residing at Kobe as British chaplain, Mr. Weston, who is a member of the Alpine Club, explored what he calls the “unfamiliar” mountain regions of Central Japan. This book is the result. It will be profusely illustrated from the author's photographs. Mr. Murray is the publisher. - The extraordinary title “The Most Gorgeous Lady Blessington’ has been given to a biography of the famous Countess which Mr. J. Fitzgerald Molloy has prepared and Messrs. Downey will issue. There will be letters in it by Tom Moore, Lord Lytton, Disraeli, Dickens, Galt, and others. Messrs. Downey have also in hand a story by Colonel Davis, entitled “Three Men and a God.” The two-volume work “Democracy and Liberty,” by Mr. W. E. H. Lecky, M.P., is in the press of Messrs. Longmans, who have also in preparation the late Professor Froude's Lectures on the Council of Trent; “The Astronomy of Milton's  ## p. (#569) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 2 I 5 Paradise Lost,” by Thomas N. Orchard, M.D.; and “East and West: Reprinted Articles,” by Sir Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E. Professor Brander Matthews contributes a volume on “Bookbindings Old and New '' to the well-known Ex-Libris Series published by Messrs. George Bell and Sons. The work is to be illus- trated with examples of the most skilful binding, and its letterpress will deal with the subject from the days of Grolier to those of Cobden Sanderson. At a book sale at Sotheby’s a few days ago Shakespeare’s “Poems,” 1640, the first collected edition, but with defective portrait and four leaves missing, brought 32 I ; a copy of the fourth folio edition of Shakespeare, 1685, want- ing a portrait, 345; and Milton’s “Paradise Lost,” 1667, first edition, with the first title-page, £90, The Duke of Argyll has been at work, off and on, for fifteen years upon his book “The Philo- sophy of Belief,” which Mr. Murray will have ready shortly. The same house expects to issue the first portion of Gibbon’s unpublished works —autobiographies, journals, and correspondence —edited by the Earl of Sheffield, about Easter. Mr. Percy Hemingway's book of verse, entitled “The Happy Wanderer, and other Poems,” will be issued by Mr. Elkin Mathews this month. This publisher has also a volume in preparation by Mr. Vincent Sullivan, which will have a frontispiece done by Mr. Selwyn Image. Mr. F. G. Edwards has written a “History of Mendelssohn’s ‘Elijah'” (this year, by the way, is the jubilee of the first performance of the oratorio, which took place at Birmingham Festival) in which there will be new matter gathered from unpublished letters of the com- poser and his contemporaries. The work will be published at an early date by Messrs. Novello, Ewer, and Co. Penny standard works are not alone Mr. Stead's field now, for Messrs. George Newnes Limited have begun a series of which the first was Goldsmith’s “Vicar of Wakefield.” Messrs. Jarrold and Sons also publish good “ penny populars.” Mr. Swinburne's lyric, too, “A Word for the Navy,” published nine years ago at 5s, is now in slightly revised form appearing in an edition of Ic,OOO copies at one penny each. A cyclopædia of architecture in Italy, Greece, and the Levant is being edited by Mr. W. P. Longfellow, and will be published soon by Mr. |Fisher Unwin. The most important of January's moderate output of books were “The Life of Cardinal Manning,” by Edmund Sheridan Purcell (Mac- millan)—which has been received with extra- ordinarily diverse feelings; “The Life of William Carleton,” the Irish novelist, continued from the point where the autobiography breaks off, by David J. O'Donoghue (Downey and Co.); and “New Poems by Christina Rossetti,” edited by William Michael Rossetti (Macmillan). Mr. Gladstone's edition of Bishop Butler's works (Clarendon Press) should also be named. New light on Burns's career, particularly his residence in Irvine, his notion of migrating to America, and his relations with Elizabeth Paton and Mary Campbell, is to be supplied by Mr. Wm. Wallace in his edition of the biography by Dr. Chambers to be published soon by Messrs. W. and R. Chambers. The second edition of Mr. Ernest Hart's work, “Hypnotism, Mesmerism, and the New Witchcraft,” will have new chapters on “The Eternal Gullible,” and a note on “The Hypnotism of Trilby.” The works of the well-known American writer Mr. John Burroughs are about to appear in a Riverside Edition in nine volumes, illustrated with portraits. Messrs. J. M. Dent and Co. are the English publishers. The same house announces an edition of Marryat, edited by Mr. R. B. Johnson, and illustrated with etchings, for publication in the early spring. Messrs. Rout- ledge are also publishing a complete edition of Marryat, in monthly volumes, edited by Mr. W. L. Courtney. What is said to be by far the largest Greek papyrus known—mamely, “The Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus,” in the Bodleian Library— has been translated, with commentary and appen- dices, by Mr. B. P. Grenfell, and will be published shortly at the Clarendon Press. Professor Mahaffy writes an introduction, and the volume will be accompanied by a portfolio containing thirteen facsimiles. Mr. E. F. Knight, who acted for the Times in the recent Madagascar Campaign, is issuing a book about it through Messrs. Longmans, Green, and Co., entitled “Madagascar in War Time : The Experiences of a Special Correspondent with the Hovas during the French Invasion of 1895.” A new edition of the late Mr. Stevenson's “Picturesque Notes on Edinburgh” (originally published eighteen years ago, and now out of print) will be ready this month. The illustrations are entirely new, consisting of eight copper plates, four of which are etchings, and over fifty other engravings in tint and line. Mr. T. Hamilton Crawford, Royal Scottish Water Colour Society,  ## p. (#570) ################################################ 2 16 TIIE AUTIIOIR. has done the work. Messrs. Seeley and Co. are the publishers. Stevenson’s “Songs of Travel” are being pre- pared for issue by Messrs. Chatto and Windus, apart from the volume in the Edinburgh Edition containing them. The supplementary series of the Edinburgh Editionwill number seven volumes. Mr. Edwin Lester Arnold’s recently published book, “The Story of Ulla,” has done something to prove collected short stories are not always unpopular. A second edition is already being prepared by Messrs. Longmans. Mr. Bloundelle-Burton’s new novel, “In the Day of Adversity,” having now finished its serial course in London and Australia, will be published immediately. It will be produced in volume form in London and New York simulta- neously—by Messrs. Methuen and Co. here, and by Messrs. Appleton and Co. in the latter city. The period is that of Louis Quatorze—which has been a special study of Mr. Bloundelle-Burton for many years—and the events connected with the burning of the French fleet at La Hogue form a portion of the incidents dealt with. l “A Sextet of Singers” (The Roxburghe Press). In this little volume of eighty-three pages we sample the graceful, sympathetic verse of half a dozen writers whom—one and all—we could profitably listen to oftener and at greater length. They are George Barlow, J. A. Blaikie, “Paganus.” (L. Cranmer-Byng), Vincent O'Sullivan, Walter Herries Pollock, and Sidney R. Thompson. As illustrating the spirit of poetic feeling that may be said to animate the whole sextet, the following stanzas from “Once More,” by Mr. Barlow, will Serve : . Once more, with skies above her Of endless perfect air, With sunlit leaves to love her And whisper, “Thou art fair;” Once more—and statelier, surer, When summer's hymn was done— From woman’s mouth came purer The anthems of the sun : Once more, in honeyed metre That charmed grief to repose, From woman’s lips came sweeter The lyrics of the rose. Each says: “Though hearts preceding Were broken one by one, Yet follow we Love's leading As hope pursues the sun. A thousand shipwrecks follow The North wind’s course, maybe : Does one fierce shipwreck hollow One slight gulf in the sea P Nay! all the sea is smiling, As if no ship were slain; The blue waves are beguiling The white sails forth again.” A new novel, entitled “In Oban Town,” by Mr. C. McKellar, author of “Greece: her Hopes and Troubles,” “A Jersey Witch,” &c., will shortly be issued by Mr. Alexander Gardner, Paisley. H.R.? [.. the Duke of Sparta, Crown Prince of Greece, has accepted a copy of Mr. McKellar's work on Greece in very gracious terms. “Thoughts for Book Lovers,” compiled by Harry S. Lumsden. (Aberdeen : Lewis Smith and Son. Is. 6d.) A virtuous-looking brochure, in which a useful collection is made of what well- known writers have said upon the value of books, and how they should be read. As an assistant in a public library, Mr. Lumsden has had oppor- tunity of noticing the diverse ideas among readers as to which way most pleasure and profit lie, and he thus seeks to guide them. “Goethe's Faust.” The First Part. With a Literal Translation and Notes for Students. By Beta. (David Nutt. 3s. 6d.) The translator justifies the publication of another translation of Faust be:ause much indispensable light has been thrown on many passages since Hayward's admirable work was written. In this well- executed crib for beginners, therefore, Beta supplies the latest interpretations, following Sabatier's text generally, and giving new notes to aid students. The lengthy record of errata which prefaces the book will doubtless be removed in a second edition, which must come quickly. “The Commandment with Promise.” By the Hon. Gertrude Boscawen. (Elliot Stock.) This is a handsome book with a gracefully written story for children; its lesson—obedience. “Drifting through Dreamland.” By T. E. Ruston. (Elliot Stock.) There is great flexibility in the choice of the subjects treated in this volume of verse. They range from “The Worst Boy in the School” and “The Fighting Parson’’ to “Via Vitae" and “The Gate of Heaven.” The author's insight appears well in “Via Vitae '’ among the longer poems; but for simplicity and direct feeling, this, from “A Love Song,” the last piece in these 154 pages, is best : There are many finer ladies, But they ’re not so fine to me; You are all that I could wish for—- You are all you ought to be. Just a woman, brave and tender, Quick to aid and quick to love : Made for earth, yet nearest heaven— One who works, yet points above. “Divers Ditties.” By Alec. McMillan, M.A., Bengal Civil Service (Retired). (Archd. Con- stable and Co.) Anglo-Indians will be most interested in this book, as nearly all the verses in it deal with that life. But there are some adap-  ## p. (#571) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 217 tations of English poems, and, moreover, Mr. McMillan has a largely human touch, so home readers can enjoy his verse as well. There is a pleasant swing in “Anundorum Borooah” and “The Road to Pepityapore”; and sometimes the writer takes to homely Scots—presumably, like Mr. Crockett, for his stomach’s sake. Here is an example of Mr. McMillan's song: In the stately repose of a ripe womanhood, With the grace of a goddess of Hellas she stood, And the glory of summers a score, Fronting the sun that to setting was nigh, All under the shade of a tamarind high, On the road to Pepityapore. “Spring's Immortality, and Other Poems.” By Mackenzie Bell. (Ward, Lock, and Bowden. 3.s. 6d.) This is a second edition of Mr. Bell's volume, so warmly received when it first came out for its delicate feeling and thoughtful workman- ship. The author has made some revisions, and prefixed a poem addressed to Mr. Edmund Clarence Stedman. “The Story of an Old Oak Tree.” By C. Thorpe Fancourt. (London: Elliot Stock.) The tree relates its own experiences with a little boy and some birds and squirrels. Tried on a little girl, the result showed that the little book is able to please. - “Tales told by the Fireside.” By the Rev. Charles D. Bell, D.D., Canon of Carlisle. (Elliot Stock.) Canon Bell, whose poems are well known, appears in a new line—that of a story- teller. The book contains seven stories. They are all stories concerning one family. The author's new departure will be welcomed by many friends. “Sung by Six.” (R. Aickin and Co. Limited, Belfast.) This is a pretty little volume of verse, nicely printed and bound, with a very dainty frontispiece. The Six are Messieurs—or Mesdames —S. K. Cowan, J. H. Cousins, W. M. Knox, L. J. McQuilland, W. T. Anderson, and J. J. Pender. This is presumably the first appearance of these poets in public. Now, on the mere possibility that only one of them arrives at worldly fame, how valuable will this work become in after years! Have we not, by the way, already heard this tune : It occurs in the first page we open. Half the light and the love and the laughter, Half the fruit and the fulness of earth, Have sunk in the gloom that hereafter Will make mute all life's music and mirth. “Our Household Insects,” by E. A. Butler. This is a volume of Longman's Silver Library. It is rather a gruesome book, with its pictures of fleas and parasites, and bloodsuckers, but it } as the great merit of doing well what it pro- fesses to do. Astronomy, Prehistoric Man, Another addition to the Silver Library is the book of “Leisure Readings,” by Edward Clodd, Andrew Wilson, Thomas Foster, A. C. Ranyard, and Richard Proctor. The book first appeared in 1882. It contains a collection of papers on Illusions, and Ethnology. The last paper — that on “The Mystery of Edwin Drood”—hath a belated air. Not many people now care much about “The Mystery of Edwin Drood.” Rider Haggard’s “Montezuma's Daughter" and Mr. Andrew Lang's “Cock Lane and Common Sense” have also been added to the Silver Library. “Suggestions for the Promotion of Unity in Christendom,” by George Edward Turner (Elliot Stock), is a book which recommends itself, by its title, to those who believe that such unity is possible. *– ~ * - - - CORRESPONDENCE, I.—AUTHORS AND PUBLISHERS, S an Associate of the Authors’ Society for the past three years, I have followed with attention and admiration your un- swerving insistence on the rights of authors vis-à-vis publishers. I do not presume to suppose that any point of view in the contro- versy should occur to one with little expe- rience in literature and agreements which has not for years been fully weighed by you, nor to offer suggestions for publication. When there is a definite and philanthropic object to attain, every- one agrees that it is necessary to adopt a definite strategy of attack, and to remain silent perhaps on those points of view which do not tell directly in favour of the contention. I jot down some thoughts suggested by this first month's number of the new year, rather as a silent indorsement of an unknown member in recognition of the immense patience and persistence of the Society in the struggling authors’ behalf. The January number, as do most numbers, raises passim most of the grounds which rouse the Society's indignation. They are, cursorily, secret or unwarranted charges (office expenses, cost of advertisements, &c.); “publishers' services,” exaggerated importance of ; “remunera- tion,” impropriety and misleading use of the word for the earnings which “belong to the creator; ” binding oneself for a term of years; the literary agent; unjust percentage of profits taken by publisher in return for “risk,” &c. The basis of discussion, and the fighting tone tactically adopted by the Society, may be gathered from  ## p. (#572) ################################################ 2:18 THE AUTHOR. such sentences as these : “We speak of agree- ments between two honourable men, both of whom desire nothing more than is fair, and both of whom would scorn the dirty tricks of secret profits and lying returns.” “Let us set forth the conditions as dispassionately as possible" (recognition of the animosity that has long formed part of the controversy on one side at least). “What are the publishers’ services? What does he actually do for the book P. The requisite knowledge is equally possessed by his clerks.” “Literary property belongs to the creator, not to the middleman” (the word “re- muneration ” therefore inapplicable—almost an insult). “The following magnificent offer was recently made by a publisher of no small note. If he relied on the ignorance of the author, he was within his wrongs.” This insistance, indignation, exposure, must be viewed by authors, with gratitude; it is a battle stubbornly fought for them on astute and recog- mised controversial principles. And the basis of operations, the fortress on which the attack rests, is one, the only one, which must exact, and obtains, the sympathy and support of civilised society. The recognition of this basis is the groundwork of these remarks. What is it, then P The basis of the authors’ claims is nothing Tmore or less than morality—Christian morality; it insists that both parties should be actuated by fairness, honesty, and honour. It insists on the rights of the author to the profits on his own work. This is a distinct assertion of the modern social doctrine; in barbarous times the greater portion of humanity were slaves, and had no other rights, either in law or morality, than those they could claim by force. In this century, and this country, it seems ridiculous even to go down to this. What other principle is ever employed in anything than the fundamental doctrine of individual liberty P Well, it seems a flagrant paradox to express, but the common experience of life points to the fact that in business, might, and might alone, is still, as it always has been, the only individual right. The only difference to barbarism is that sword and targe are replaced by fraud and cunning, or tact, patience, self-reliance, and the strong will. In business a man's only practical Tight is the profit that he can get; and literature, from the point of view of the Society, is a |business. To exemplify this, before making deductions, let us look round. Authors are not the only creators; there are altists, mechanical inventors, business men. Every man who aspires to rise is a creator; a speculator, a shopkeeper, can only grow rich by the ideas of his brain, which are creations. Let us take inventors. How does the world treat them in the matter of rights? They sell their patents for what they can get, and there is no morality yet discovered which can adjust their claims on the principle of even half profits in the result. Stevenson's invention was worth, roughly, a hundred millions. Would anyone think of giving it him if he came to life again P. The highest justice that civilisation has yet conceived is a lump of bronze, and that posthumous. There is therefore no practical existent morality which can justify, by precedent, a claim to a given share in the profits of a man's work. It is an accepted worldly maxim that the capitalist takes the lion's share, and the inventor just what he can get, with no reference to the value of his patent. A new tie-clip, as a rule, brings more profit than a steam-engine; a gaudy design on a tin plate than the invention of porcelain ; a bread pill than the discovery of the circulation of the blood. From a business point of view, then, the author has no ground to consider himself exceptionally ill-used, or immorally treated; no right to brand the publisher with extortion, or complain of his fraud. To be honourably treated is the excep- tion; to be cheated, the universal rule. The point of view that you have seemed, very properly, to hold in the background is that the publisher does not really stand to the author in the relation of agent, middleman, but simply of capitalist to patentee. I invent a pill—call it a book. Who asked me to—who wants it P. If I choose that line of aspiration, or livelihood, instead of opening a pin-shop, it is my misfortune, or my choice; I have got to work it on exactly the same moral prin- ciples as obtain in any other line of speculation. I have either got to swallow my pill myself, or to sell it to the capitalist for what he will give, in order that he can make an innocent and long- suffering world swallow it for my benefit; and I get the additional unearned increment of kudos, by having my name stamped on every bolus. But, if we have not the right to appeal to practical morality, we most certainly retain the inalienable prerogative of members of an en- lightened civilisation to put in the foreground with all the clamour of the world a sentimental morality which forms the theory of Christian ethics. It is hypocritical, it is true; but it is the universal custom in politics, advertisement, finance. When did we ever prosecute a filibuster- ing war without flaunting this moral indignation in the van P. These controversial tactics are there- fore just as much justified as our wrongs are the natural outcome of business “morality.” Let us, then, by all means continue to appeal  ## p. (#573) ################################################ THE AUTHOIR. 2 IQ to a sense of moral equity as the basis of our claims for the pecuniary recognition of our work; but let us at the same time acknowledge clearly to ourselves that we are not adjusting some cruel and exceptional wrong, but simply “striking for higher wages” like any other trades union. In practical fairness, based on the moral fairness of our ideal, let us wage the war with no fictitious resentment against the publisher, but simply with a doggedly good-humoured determination to sweat him as much as we can, just as until we formed our union he used to sweat us. In practice, we can no more regard him as our mere agent or middleman than the labourer can regard the capitalist as existing only to put his labour on the market. It is a trite maxim, but none the less true, that if there were fewer publishers there would be fewer authors; for the rank and file, he provides labour and keeps in work many of us who without him would find our calling gone. And it is difficult to assert that the world would be much the worse off for our loss, any more than it would if the patent-pill works were closed. We can therefore only expect the market wages. As for actual cheating, it is disgusting; but are not many handicraftsmen cheated by con- cealing the true value of their work? Despite the superior dignity of letters, if we carry out our social doctrine of equality to its conclusion we are bound to hold our trade, from a business point of view, on the same level with all other efforts of man; the majority of us are mechanical workers for money, and our sublimest flights of art for art’s sake may be paralleled by the bricklayer's dainty dalliance with the trowel. We must, then, adopt the mechanic's principle in fighting for higher wages, and that is simply trades unions and the strike. We have formed the union : the logical outcome must be a strike. Can we strike? Even here we are in just the same position as tea-shop maids, labourers, shipbuilders, engineers ——perhaps a trifle better, since, after all, ours is almost the smallest trade in point of numbers, and it is easy to identify each of the hands. In a lock-out there will always be many of us inclined to play blackleg for our bread and butter, and that, as elsewhere, can only be provided against by a strike fund to support us for a year. And if we require 381 a week to the labourers' IOS., we have many wealthy members. But if our union were ever really to come to pronounced action, it could do it with far less loss and suffering than that incurred by poorer guilds ; and we have two lines of action—separate or joint. Let us suppose that the Society has drawn up an instrument guaranteeing, as far as humanly possible, the minutest rights of authors, and abolishing every imaginable form of fraud, extortion, and slavery, and that it only remains to force it on all present and future publishers with every conceivable safeguard—-how are they to be compelled to accept it? It could be done by from twenty to fifty of our most popular writers alone, while the small fry went on picking up crumbs. If these twenty or fifty authors were to bind themselves to submit no works for five years to any publisher who refused the declaration of rights, making allow- ance for the large number of juniors who could easily be persuaded to follow the Society's advice under their example, in two years sufficient of the leading houses would have given way to provide work for all the genuine talent of the country; and the rest would follow suit or fail. Or, it could be done by the same twenty to fifty successful authors subscribing the funds to start an immense publishing concern of their own. With 32O,OOO capital guaranteed, and the scheme definitely set on foot, a thousand smaller authors would be found to support it with annual subscriptions or saleable manuscripts with pay temporarily deferred. - Or, as a combination of these two schemes, a smaller publishing house might be started which would find work for any “marketable ’’ author who would agree to boycott reprehensible firms. Even if there was no more to be gained than the comfort of dealing with honourable men, there is Surely sufficient esprit de corps to make such a business pay, and that means to make it a serious competitor in the publishing world. And the declared competition of a single reputable firm on the lines of fairness and audits against extortion and fraud is sufficient to set the ball rolling which will make literature the finest pro- fession in the world. One last word on this oft-made suggestion of authors uniting to publish their own works, and one that has probably struck many as at least most interesting. That is, that now or never is the time; and that the now means the establish- ment of one of the most flourishing and paying businesses that has ever sprung into being. The Society of Authors has, perhaps unpremeditatedly, worked up public opinion and literary esprit de corps to just that ripe pitch whose natural and permissible outcome is a great mercantile under- taking. The whole body of young authors, the literary world of the next generation, has been alarmed, disturbed, and perplexed by ideas of their wrongs which, by business morality, are simply the universal struggle for life, the common lot of all ambitions. They have been made to think that they are being defrauded by no matter how generous an agreement; they have been  ## p. (#574) ################################################ 22O THE AUTHOR. taught to look to the Society as their sole refuge from starvation or sweating. And the majority of established writers are already, by the generous impulses of the art, committed to the support of the league. The union of half a dozen leaders of literature would probably find the capital to start a publishing house, already advertised as no other house has ever been, to which every young author, necessarily including the few geniuses of the next generation, would flock. Surely with the support of a few leaders, and the ick of new genius (which, even more than established names, makes the fortune of existing houses), the new firm would have excellent pro- spects of success. But only now—during the next few years. It has not taken the Society ten years to accomplish the splendid results already felt ; in another ten years it will, by its persistent and irresistible momentum, have completed the revolution — pacifically. That is its aim ; and it will have achieved it nobly and simply, by a theoretical appeal to the principles of human justice. But it will have lost the opportunity of making authors complete arbiters of their own success. C. W. MASON. 59, Oaklands-road, Cricklewood. II.-FREE FROM LIABILITY. I have been much interested in the report, on page 184 of the January number of the Author, of a case tried in the courts respecting the return of a MS., in which it was held that the editor's “notice” freed him from liability, even though he failed to show that he had “used his best endeavours” to return it. In this case the author got back his MS. But suppose it had been lost or destroyed—what then P Can any person divest himself of his legal obligations to his fellow-subjects merely by announcing that he does not intend to observe them P. It used to be held that he could ; but that view is not held now. Railway companies, by a bye-law, used to mulct a passenger who had lost his ticket by making him pay over again, merely to save the trouble of verifying his statement; but that bye-law has been upset. It used to be held lawful to shoot a dog, even though a valuable animal, if found trespassing, provided a notice to that effect was publicly exhibited; but that view, I believe, is no longer held. I have seen a printed notice, dating from last century, that “Any person found trespassing in this plantation will be shot /* That notice might have been held good in law then ; could it be pleaded in answer to an indictment for murder now P In 1891, I sent a short tale to the editor of a certain sporting paper, which prints every week a notice that MS. sent without invitation will not be returned. I was not aware of this notice when I sent the MS. It can be easily understood that the MSS. usually submitted to a paper of that class would possess only a passing interest; if not used at once, they would become worthless. But my MS. was a tale, suitable for other papers as well as this spºrting journal; it was neatly typed and bound in pamphlet form, and the typewriting cost me 6s. to 8s. Hearing nothing of the MS. after several months, and getting no reply to my letters inclosing stamps, I applied to Mr. Squire Sprigge, then secretary of the Authors’ Society; and he, after some correspondence with the sporting paper, informed me that the editor denied all liability, in consequence of his notice. I sustained, therefore, a pecuniary loss of 6s. to 8s. Had the editor the right to do this P I think not. He must have seen at a glance that the MS. had cost money to type it, and that its non-return meant a pecuniary loss to the author. Had he the right to destroy my property, according to an arbitrary rule which he had made himself? Seeing that the MS. was of some value (I mean in a pecuniary sense), he might have put it aside on a shelf and waited till it was called for. But he made away with it instead, apparently to save the trouble of posting it. I sent him stamps for that purpose. Now, the question is this: Does any person, no matter who, editor or not, with notice or without it, possess the legal right to make away with my property merely to suit his own convenience P I fancy not. Only that I was living at a distance from London at the time, I would have tested the matter by a summons, and demanded either the return of the MS. or compensation for the loss sustained. But I have yet a year or two for consideration of the matter before my claim is barred by lapse of time. Perhaps some of our legal friends will enlighten us on the subject. III.-LESS THE ExCHANGE. When a writer is living abroad, is it customary for the publisher when sending him a cheque from London to stop the difference in the exchange, or ought not the author to have the advantage of living in a country where the exchange is high P For years I have always received cheques with the sum agreed upon intact, but the other day I had one with the deduction of the exchange carefully made, accompanied by a form of receipt on which the full sum was written. I should like to hear what is con- sidered fair in this matter. A MEMBER. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 09 (February 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 09 (February 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-02-01-The-Author-6-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/287/1896-03-02-The-Author-6-10.pdf 35c77cec5d05ee759e736ceff5c349ea PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-03-02 Volume 6 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 221–244 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960302 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CON DUCTED BY WALTER BESAN T. Vol. VI.-No. 10.] MARCH 2, 1896. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eacpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. * - a .sº e- > -s; HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- ~ * WARNINGS AND ADVICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.—It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP You R AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £Io must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves except the cost of the stamp. 4. AscERTAIN WEEAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES To BOTH SLDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party WOL. WI. refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTS.–Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom yow appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FuTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. IO. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. *. - 13. ADVERTISEMENTS. —- Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *- - --º •- * ~s HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY, I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the B B 2  ## p. (#576) ################################################ 222 THE AUTHOR. experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof Yafe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. - (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. *- 2 =º 4- ºr *. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : I. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed eaclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department' for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. *... a 2-sº a- - - NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Awthor complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker’s order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production’ for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for  ## p. (#577) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 223 inserting advertisements in the publisher’s own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *– sº- FROM THE COMMITTEE. HE Committee beg to remind members that the Sub- scription for the year is due on January the First. The most convenient form of payment is by order on a Bank. This method saves the trouble of remembering. The Secretary will in future send reminders to members who are in arrear in February. The Awthor will not be sent to members in arrear after the month of March. At the end of the year the three retiring members of the committee, Sir W. Martin Conway, Mr. Arthur àBeckett, and the Hon. John Collier submitted their names for re- election and were duly re-elected members of the committee. At the meeting of Jan. 27th the committee proceeded to elect a chairman in the room of Sir W. Martin Conway, whose year of office expired on Dec. 31st, 1895. Mr. H. Rider- Haggard was unanimously elected chairman. G. H. THRING, Secretary. s: - FROM THE COMMITTEE, TVHE following are the resolutions proposed and carried at the General Meeting of the Society:— RESOLUTION I. — “That a special committee of three members of the Society be elected in the manner here- after described to confer with a sub-committee of three members and the chairman of the committee of manage- ment as to changes to be introduced into the constitution of the Society, with the object of making the managing committee more representative of the members, and as to other matters connected with the welfare and development of the Society generally.” REsolution II.-“That there be sent out with the April number of the Awthor a list of names of members of the Society, not being members of the managing committee, who have been duly proposed and seconded by members, and have signified their willingness to serve on the special committee, and that this list be accompanied by a balloting paper, to be signed by the member voting and filled up by him with the names of the three persons selected by him from the aforementioned list who he desires to serve on the special committee, and that the special committee be con- stituted of the three members who shall respectively receive the largest number of votes.” The intention is that all the members through the circulation of the Author should have the resolutions before them. That those who desire to do so should obtain the names of suitable men and women of letters to stand on the sub- committee. That they should get these names seconded by another member and should forward them to me in the course of the month of March. That all the names should then be inserted in a list in the April number of the Author, and a voting slip should be sent round with that number for three members to sit on the com- mittee. Those who obtain the greatest number of votes should then be considered elected. G. HERBERT THRING. > s: SOCIETY OF AUTHORS, º WHE annual general meeting of the Incorpo- rated Society of Authors was held yester- day afternoon at the rooms of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society, 20, Hanover- square, W. Mr. Rider Haggard presided, and there was a numerous attendance. The CHAIRMAN presented the report, and, in doing so, referred to the losses which the Society had sustained by death during the year. Among many others who had died were Professor Huxley, the Earl of Pembroke, Mr. Henry Reeve, Major-General Sir Henry Rawlinson, and Mr. George Augustus Sala. The question of Canadian copyright was the one which had attracted, perhaps, most attention in connection with the Society during the year. They had elected 214 members to the Society, and had lost sixty, some by death and some by resignation. The Society now numbered 1300 members, and its finances were in a satisfactory state. He thought they would admit that the year's work had been of a useful character. About IOO cases had been settled through the Society, and the secretary had written letters of advice to about half of the members; many manuscripts had been read by skilled readers for members of the Society, and also in a large number of instances money which was due to members, and which they were unable to recover for themselves, had been re- covered through the action of the Society or its solicitors. The Society proposed to go into the question of watching the interests of educational writers and musical composers, which was a branch quite by itself. It should be understood that the Society did not exist for the purpose of attacking publishers, but for the purpose of defending authors. He hoped to see in the future the establishment of an esprit de corps among authors, a feeling of fellowship in which, up to the present time, they had been greatly wanting. Complaints had been made that the Society did not do everything it ought to do. The committee especially wished to make it as  ## p. (#578) ################################################ 224 THE AUTHOR. useful as it could be to the general interests of authors, and if any of them had any doubt of it he would ask them to read the resolution which was to be moved by Sir Martin Conway, and seconded by Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Mr. W. H. Wilkins had a motion on the paper which ran :-‘‘That this meeting repudiates the address headed, “The Authors of England to the Authors of America,’ and regrets that the Society was in any way connected with it.” They would under- stand that he himself felt diffidence in ap- proaching and some difficulty in dealing with that subject, because anything he said might be made more of on the other side of the water than it deserved. Perhaps he could not do better than read the resolution which the committee of management came to : “The committee of management of the Society of Authors, having investigated the circumstances under which the address to American authors and its covering letter were issued from the Society's offices, have unanimously found that the address expressly purports to proceed from its signatories alone; that it was neither printed or circulated at the expense of the Society's funds; and that the use of the Society's letter-paper in soliciting signatures was unauthorised by them. The com- mittee, while entertaining all friendly feelings possible towards their American brethren, are of opinion that action on international questions does not fall within the scope of their corporate powers.” He thought that resolution explained everything that it was necessary to explain, and that the responsibility for that address had not been accepted by the Society or its committee. Perhaps under those circumstances Mr. Wilkins might on consideration see fit not to press his motion for obvious reasons. (“No, no.”) He would point out that really for political reasons it was rather a difficult matter to be violently discussed in public. (Hear, hear.) Sir MARTIN CONWAY moved—“That a special committee of three members of the Society be elected in the manner hereafter described to confer with a sub-committee of three members and a chairman of the committee of manage- ment as to changes to be introduced into the constitution of the Society, with the object of making the managing committee more representa- tive of the members, and as to other matters connected with the welfare and development of the Society generally.” He said that the resolu- tion was substantially the same as one of which notice was originally given by Mr. Wilkins. He was very glad indeed that Mr. Wilkins withdrew it, and he was also very glad to be able to adopt it and move it and have Mr. Wilkins's support in doing so, as he thought that a motion of that kind would better come from the managing com- mittee than from the body of the members. The Society owed most in its initiation and building up to Sir Walter Besant, and but for him would not exist to-day. There had been many letters in the papers, some of which seemed to cast reflections on Sir Walter Besant, and he was very glad to be able to state that Mr. Wilkins, at all events, had publicly disavowed any desire to cast any reflection on Sir Walter Besant or to disavow him as the member of the Society to whom the Society owed most. If Sir Walter Besant had been able to be present that day he would have supported the resolution. Mr. ANTHONY HoPE HAwkINs seconded the resolution in a few words. Mr. W. H. WILKINs supported the resolution. He was glad that the council had abandoned their non possumus attitude of former years. The only desire he, and those who thought as he did, had was to do good to the Society. They had no wish to make a personal attack on any prominent member of the Society. They all admitted the great sacrifices made by those who originally formed the Society, and more especially by Sir Walter Besant. The younger generation was, however, knocking at the door and wanted to come in, and although an oligarchy might be an admirable way of governing a society when it was young, yet when it had arrived at man’s estate he thought it was high time that those who kept the Society going with their own money should be admitted to have a voice in its manage- ment. He thought the committee might consider the question of admitting women to some share of responsibility on the council. There was a great deal of dissatisfaction existing in the Society. He had taken no share in agitating for reforms until a few weeks ago, and when he did so and wrote a létter to the papers he was inun- dated with letters from all sorts of people, and his chambers became for a week or two a positive Cave of Adullam. Mrs. STANNARD (“John Strange Winter”) supported the suggestion that women should be allowed to have representatives on the council. Mr. C. H. Cook (“John Bickerdyke”) strongly objected to attacks being made in the papers until the Society had heard, in their ordinary meeting, what was brought against them, and had had an opportunity of answering the charges. They were the most intelligent people in England —(laughter)—and if any member came to the general meeting and said that there were griev- ances, no doubt those grievances would be dis- cussed in a fair and proper way. He strongly supported the suggestion that women should have a place on the council, and also on the com-  ## p. (#579) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 225 mittee. He thought that only the most eminent men of letters should be allowed a place on the council. He supported the motion, which was carried. Sir MARTIN ConwAY moved:—“That there be sent out with the April number of the Author a list of names of such members of the Society, not being members of the managing committee, as have been duly proposed and seconded by members and have signified their willingness to serve on the special committee, and that this list be accompanied by a balloting paper to be signed by the member voting and filled up by him with the names of the three persons selected by him from the aforementioned list whom he desires to serve on the special committee, and that the special committee be constituted of the three members who shall respectively receive the largest number of votes.” Mr. ANTHONY HoPE HAwkINs seconded the resolution, and it was carried. Mr. W. H. WILKINs thought that after the remarks which had fallen from the chairman, and the expressions of opinion of different members of the Society, there was no course open to him but to withdraw his motion. (Cheers.) From the Times, Feb. 18, 1896. *- a .msº *—s THE APPEAL OF THE BRITISE AUTHORS, HE regular monthly meeting of the American Authors’ Guild, at the Windsor Hotel, on Jan. 8, was enlivened by an animated dis- cussion of the following resolution introduced by Mr. Charles Burr Todd : “Resolved, that the American Authors’ Guild heartily endorses the appeal of the authors of Great Britain for peace between the two countries. “A war would dismember the Anglo-Saxon race, destroy international literature, and put back the progress of the world a hundred years. “By common consent nations have established in arbitration a tribunal for the settlement of those questions formerly submitted to the arbitra- ment of the sword, and at this crisis the wise and patriotic citizens of both countries should use their influence with their governments to bring about a settlement of the questions at issue by such a tribunal, to the end that peace, with honor and self-respect, may still remain the inestimable boon of both England and America.” Col. Richard Henry Savage, Hon. Ellis H. Roberts, and others opposed the resolution, chiefly on the ground of want of authority and inexpediency; it was favoured by Secretary Hard- wicke, Rev. Dr. Flagg, Messrs. Todd, MacCulloch, and Betts, but after a sharp debate of over an hour, was laid on the table.—From the Authors’ Journal (New York). := e <3 LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—A NEW INVENTION. HE following is noteworthy. The letter explains itself. It is from the editor of a montbly magazine : Dear Sir, I am obliged to you for your short story which you sent to this magazine. The magazine is now published by this company, and as we have a department for literary agency, it is necessary to pass all magazine matter through its books. If you will allow me to do this and to charge the usual commission of Io per cent., I shall be very glad to accept the story at the price you name.—I remain, &c. This is ingenious. The spirited directors of the company apparently propose to knock off Io per cent. from the price paid for articles and papers sent to the magazine. To be your own literary agent; to pass on things to your own magazine ; and then to take off IO per cent. from everybody—observe that “all magazine matter must pass through its books”—“must " –is surely as meat, as easy, and as pretty a way of making money as ever was invented. II.-RELIGION IN DAILY LIFE. A young novelist, beginning to be successful, recently received an invitation from the S.P.C.K. to let them have a story. He had one ready, and asked them what terms they were prepared to offer. He was told that they would give him £120. He asked what rights this sum covered; if it meant anything, for instance, beyond serial rights. They said that it covered everything, serial right, American right, book right, colonial right, everything. It was a most amazing offer: it covered the face of the whole earth. The author withdrew his MS., with a few remarks on religion in daily life. Now, what has been the future of that novel? The writer, who, one repeats, has only recently made a mark, has made arrangements with that novel which will produce for him in the end more than four times the sum offered in the name of Religion The point to notice is that this excellent insti- tution, which really makes every clergyman glow with honest pride and joy in it, endeavoured to get the whole rights of a good novel—everything—for the sum of £120. They may say that they could not tell that it would be worth so much. To this there are two answers. (I.) The writer had  ## p. (#580) ################################################ 226 THE AUTHOR. already done so well that £120 was an absurd price to offer for all rights of a book by him. (2.) That no provision was made for im- proving the author's position in case of the work proving a success. What is thought of this transaction ? - There are two ways of dealing with a book, which is a property. One way is to take it over on terms which recognises the proprietor's interest in it and his just rights in it. The other way is to grab at it ; to give for it the smallest sum that the exigencies of the author force him to accept, without the least heed to the possible value of the book or the real rights of the author. Which of these two ways does the Committee of the S.P.C.K. prefer in the conduct of their business? III.--THE AMERICAN AUTHORs' PUBLISHING CoMPANY. A circular has been issued in New York pro- posing the creation of an Associated Authors’ Publishing Company. The capital is 50,000 dollars, i.e., 38 Io,000 in 25oo shares of 20 dollars, or £4 each. The incorporators, who are, appa- rently, the first ten shareholders, include the President of the American Authors’ Guild, the President of the Lotos Club, and the Vice-Presi- dent of the American Surety Company. According to the prospectus, the company will buy a publishing business as a going concern and run it for a moderate dividend, the surplus, if any, to be divided among the authors whose books they produce. The first point to be considered is, that it is intended to be a perfectly straightforward, honourable company. It may be objected that there are already honourable publishers in New York. No doubt—what advantage, then, will the author obtain P First, one takes it, the right of inspecting his own books whenever he pleases; that is to say, such of the books as his agreement allows; next, his books will be managed for him, and not for the publisher. Consider the differ- ence by examining the figures. This association wants, first of all, to pay its working expenses, which with a modest business would amount to, say, 32OOO ; and next 6 per cent. On capital, say, £600; perhaps 2 per cent. On the book. If the proportion of expenses due to one successful book were Io per cent. we might have these figures: Sale of 8000 copies at 3s. 6d. ......... 3I400 Less Io per cent. for publisher £140 ,, 2 per cent, for dividend 28 , cost of production at Is. 400 568 Beturn to author... 38832 selves. Suppose the same author had taken a royalty of one-sixth he would have received £400. So that, by this arrangement, he would just double his returns. There are certain dangers which present them- The directors must not allow the shares to be sold except to persons of their own know- ledge, otherwise the shares would be eagerly bought up by persons interested in wrecking the Company. The company must be run on purely “busi- mess” lines. We are always saying, what is perfectly true, that publishers are business men, first and foremost. This company must not only be run for its 6 per cent. dividend, but it must actually make that 6 per cent., otherwise authors will not place confidence in it. The question naturally arises whether it would be wise and expedient to imitate this action over here. The council of the Society could hardly enter upon the business of publishing. Nor would authors place confidence in a publishing company unless it began with a business already established, and was ruled by a managing director of known experience and capacity. Given a sufficient capital : an established busi- mess: a manager of experience and probity ; and methods of publishing based upon the points always advocated by the Society—viz.: I. No secret profits. 2. No charge made for unpaid advertisements. 3. A full understanding of what the agreement means to both sides. 4. The right of access to the author's own books. And given, further, the confidence of authors that these professions are honourably carried out, there can be no doubt whatever that an immense business would await that company. Confidence is, however, the one thing absolutely necessary. We await with considerable interest the pro- gress and the development of this company. The address, in case any reader would like to take up shares, or at least to send for the papers, is— Mr. C. L. Betts, Secretary, Associated Authors’ Publishing Company, 65, Fifth Avenue, New York. *- - - w- w - NEW YORK LETTER, New York, Feb. 14, 1896. HE appearance to-morrow of the fortnightly Chap-Book at double its former size and double its former price marks the success of a periodical which represents so important a phase of contemporary American taste that in the two years of its existence it has had an unpara-  ## p. (#581) ################################################ THE AUTHOR, 227 lelled number of imitators, many of which are still struggling for existence with small hope of success. Only yesterday I noticed the latest born of the flock, a small thing called by the name of Whims, according to the same principles, no doubt, that inspired the names of Moods, Clips, and otners of the kind. It is an exact parody of the Chap-Book in appearance and contents. It was intended by Stone and Kimball, the Chicago publishing house which gets out the Chap-Book, at the same time that they put up the price to IO cents. a copy and 2 dollars a year, to establish a London agency. The negotiations with the International News Company, however, never resulted in an agreement, and, although it is probable that before long the magazine will be re- published in England, no definite announcement can be made at this writing. The history of this venture, which has not been told before even in America with any ful- ness, is comforting to the observer of fads on this side of the water and the part they play in our literary world. In the month of April, 1894, IHerbert Stuart Stone, of Chicago, a member of the class of 1893 at Harvard, and a son of one of the wealthy business men of Chicago, with a class-mate from the South, H. Ingalls Kimball, decided that the publishing business which they had already started during their college course, with headquarters in Cambridge, needed some regular means of sending information about their books to the Press. They spoke of it to Bliss Carman, a young romantic American poet and critic, who had just become their reader. He suggested that they should issue some sort of a periodical, possibly with an occasional original contribution to make it sufficiently interesting to attract attention. This idea appealed to them, and they set to work to develop some definite scheme. As there was no necessity for a large paper, and as Stone was particularly fond of small books, magazines and newspapers—things that could be handled conveniently—the Chap-Book size was selected. For three weeks they hunted for a name, all sorts of things being suggested and discussed. It was not until innumerable titles had come up and been discarded that Stone hit one night on The New Chap-Book and Literary Review. It was suggested by some old Chap- Books which he was reading at the time, and as the size was precisely the same, the title did not seem inappropriate. It was, however, modified before the first number was made up, as both Carman and Kimball seemed to think it too long. It appealed to Stone on account of its old-time flavour. He would rather have enjoyed calling it as a sub-title A Miscellany of Polite Literature. They then had no idea of charging anything for WOL. VI. hand in the editing of the paper. the paper, and in order to give it a fair start, and to do away with the appearance of an advertise- ment, they purposely left out reviews of their own books. They expected, however, to outgrow this righteous idea very shortly. On May 15, rather less than a month after the plan first occurred, the first number appeared. They put on the outside, “price five cents a year,” but merely for form's sake, for they gave away about three thousand copies. The affair, how- ever, attracted some little attention as the latest literary Cambridge toy, as a contributor called it, and they found that by taking subscriptions they could pay at least part of the expenses. The Chap-Book thus became what it has since been called, “A Miniature Magazine and Review.” Some friends of the publishers, Charles G. D. Roberts, Marie Louise Pool, Bliss Carman, and Louise Imogen Guiney sent things for the initial number. Miss Guiney wrote the unsigned essay entitled “A Bitter Complaint of the Ungentle Reader.” The “Notes” were written by Carmen and Stone, and it was recklessly announced that prospective numbers would contain contributions from fifteen or twenty prominent young writers, from no one of whom had the publishers any assurance. This, however, was a minor considera- tion which did not worry them. The editorial duties were divided almost equally between Carman and Stone, who, with much help from Miss Guiney and occasionally from Louise Chandler Moulton, prepared all the “Notes,” and not a little part of the body of the magazine for many months. When Stone and Kimball moved to Chicago in 1894, Carmen practically ceased his connection with the firm. The idea of living in the West did not appeal to him, and, although he sent articles and notes for some time thereafter, he had no real Since that time Stone has had complete charge and, with regular assistance from Harrison Rhodes, has done all the work. The Chap-Book has grown steadily, and with speed, the circulation now averaging about fifteen thousand. The change in the price is now made to enable the publishers to pay better prices for contributions, to publish more matter, and to enlarge the department of “Notes,” which from the very start has been the chief source of interest in the magazine. Just what the effect of this advance of price will be it is impossible now to tell, but the way in which subscriptions are coming in before the new terms go into effect, makes the publishers feel easy about the change. The Chap-Book was started with absolutely no models and no inspiration this side of 1790. The whole plan has been to make a periodical of C C  ## p. (#582) ################################################ 228 THE AUTHOR. IY),621). taste and judgment, which should be distinctly literary, and which, while recognising traditions and the experience of the past, should at the same time appreciate contemporary work, and record the more important of the movements in literature and art. It has been frankly faddish; it has dwelt largely on the tendencies which were shown in the Yellow-Book in its earlier days, and yet it has a conservatism which acts somewhat as a wise restraint. It is the attention paid to new things, the general look of novelty, and the typographical appearance of the Chap-Book that have inspired the hosts of imitators. There have been at least twenty-six different ones, beginning with the Biblot, the Philistine and Chips, and ending with the Fly - Leaf and Miss Blue Stocking. Many are dead, and none have any circulation. They have varied in aim, in form, and in ability, and the reasons for their failure are many; but all of them lack the backing of a successful pub- lishing house and the editorship of men who know the actual book-market, and in their search after originality are limited by common sense and a foresight of results. Some of the imitations (which word is used with some elasticity to describe all the small magazines with an aim at literary and artistic character whose existence is due to the success of the Chap-Book) have made the mistake of laying emphasis on certain things which cannot receive the sanction of any large body of American readers. This, of course, is an error similar to that made in England by the Yellow Book at its start. One of the late creations in New York is a thin Fortnightly of this order, the small sale of which must cease as soon as the small capital of its owner, editor, and principal writer is exhausted. A large part of these experiments have been made by men of no experience and no success in litera- ture, but much desire for publication, and naturally the results have been of little interest to the world. Curious observers read a copy or two and stop. - * Meantime the Chap-Book goes on alone success- ful. It appeals to the current taste for lightness, modernity, and anti-Philistinism, but it remains within the bounds of established decency always. The same practical sagacity is shown in its list of contributors. Several of the similar ventures have small success because they rely on prominent names alone, giving second-rate work of first-rate Others have made the opposite mistake of relying entirely on writers absolutely unknown. Stone and Kimball recognise the value of names, but only in rare cases is material admitted for the sake of its author, and never is suitable matter neglected because the writer is unknown. The following list of recent writers shows many known even in England. Robert Louis Stevenson Thomas Bailey Aldrich Stéphane Mallarmé Richard Henry Stoddard Gilbert Parker Bliss Carman Charles G. D. Roberts H. B. Marriott Watson Norman Dale Maria, Louise Pool William Sharp Archibald Lampman Richard Burton H. W. Mabie F. Wallotton J. F. Raffaelli H. H. Boyesen H. D. Wells Kenneth Grahame Paul Verlaine William Ernest Henley Eugene Field Hamlin Garland I. Zangwill Louise Imogen Guiney Gertrude Hall John Davidson Alice Brown Julian Hawthorne Clyde Fitch Edmund Gosse Maurice Thompson C. F. Bragdon Will H. Bradley Louise Chandler Moulton Max Beerbohm Almost as long a list, however, might be made of unknown contributors, and probably Stone and Kimball are doing more than any other of our publishing houses to bring to notice new writers, especially writers from the Western States. The same is true on the side of illus- tration. Another recent change in the magazine world is also suggestive of the interest taken in artistic things by the American reading public. With the January number Scribner's Magazine began two new departments. One is to be devoted to general subjects of present-day interest, the other to deal especially with art topics. The appeal is to a more serious interest than that reached by the department of notes and the essays in the body of the Chap-Book, but the fields overlap enough to make the two changes illustrate some of the same truths about the American reading public. We are very fond of literary talk about art. This new departure of Scribner's has dis- cussions of art subjects, all unsigned, written almost entirely by artists. A large number of our best critics of art and literature here in New York are painters and illustrators. Speaking of this fact the other day a man who is prominent in both ways said to me: “It is rather curious that although artists have become more and more specialists within the domain of art, they are becoming more and more writers.” Whatever the cause it is certainly true. A large part of our painters not only write, but write remarkably well. The little essays in Scribner's by the artists deal with their subjects in a way that the general reader can understand. Indeed, the idea is to have the subject-matter, the methods, and the ends of art explained to the public by men who have both the point of view of the expert and the point of view of the serious reader who is not a specialist. Papers which  ## p. (#583) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 229 point out the artistic aspect of some common thing near home, of some New York corner, for instance, or of some unnoticed little masterpie e to be found in the city, will often be seen in this department. There are also critical comments on movements in the art world and on particular artists. The department is in charge of August F. Jaccaci, the art editor of the magazine, who has charge of all the illustrations, perhaps the most important and most excellent feature of our three leading magazines. As Mr. Jaccaci is a literary man in taste and practice as well as a painter and illustrator, besides having the prac- tical editorial instinct which watches every ripple of popular opinion, this department is sure of success; and as his ideals are very high it is also sure to be a good influence in the struggle that is now going on here between good art and same thought and cheap chromo art and sensa- tionalism. 3. In connection with what has been said about the place at which our reading public draws the line, it may be remarked that, in spite of the popularity of Thomas Hardy, “Jude the Obscure,” which has been roughly treated by the public, will have a much smaller sale than might have been expected for the successor of “Tess.” “Tess” succeeded in spite of its revolt from what the author deems Philistine ideals, not at all on account of it; and to-day the demand for the literature of revolt is decidedly smaller. This is shown in the failure of all of the so-called problem plays put on the New York stage this year as clearly as it is shown in the book and magazine world. One of the periodicals born this month, by the way, recognises this, in spite of its name. The Parisian, published by M. L. Dexter, at Carnegie Hall, as a quarterly until August, then as a monthly, promises to give in its translations from contemporaneousleuropean articles and its notes on European literature a selection made with an eye to permanent standards of this market. * N. H. * - a -º --- NOTES FROM PARIS. Y remarks on a certain side of French journalism, which were published in the Author last month, have attracted some attention both in England and France, and certain journalists in the latter country are vowing to execute all sorts of unpleasantness upon me when they meet me. Well, at least, they will find 4 qui parler. These menaces, indeed, only stimulate me to write further on the nauseous subject, and, alas ! I have superabundant materials, There was once in a French midland town a certain journalist who conducted a certain paper, which, for reasons into which it is not neces- sary to enter, systematically and regularly attacked a certain great lady. This lady was my friend, and One day she came to me and begged me, her peace of mind being at stake, to interfere on her behalf. “It is, I know,” she said, “only a question of terms. In fact, I have proof that this fellow only attacks me because he is paid to do so by Mr. X. If we offer him better terms he will be silent.” As it was impossible for her to appear in the matter, and T was anxious to oblige her, I undertook to see the man. I accordingly took train to the Midland town, and called on the able editor. I found a miserable, consumptive individual, living en fau,v ménage with an ex-circus lady “who forced me,” as he wrote to me after- wards, shortly before his death, “to do these wretched things.” I did not mince matters. I said that Madame X. and her friends were tired of his attacks, that we knew that these formed interesting reading, and had consequently, from a journalistic point of view, a cash value, and that what we wanted to know was what that cash value was. The wretched man coughed and flushed and spoke of his dignity. He said that it was in the interests of morality and public order that he attacked Madame X., that it was an insult to offer him money. I then produced my pocket book and began counting some hundred- franc notes with which I had provided myself. His words were indignant, but his eyes, which fixed themselves greedily on the blue notes, told a different tale, and I waited patiently for the quiver of irresolution. It was, however, the ex-equestrienne who spoke the truth. “Yes, we want money,” she said, “and you know it, Arthur. We are paid to print these articles. If you care to pay us not to print them we will not print them. And mind you, the dance has only just begun, so that it is really worth Madame X.’s while to put a stop to the music. That is how I understand journalism.” I began to feel nervous, lest my funds should not suffice to meet her demands, but was reassured to find what small fry of blackmailers these were, and was able after some discussion to arrange for silence for a cash payment of twelve pounds and a monthly subsidy of eight pounds to be paid in weekly instalments. I was to receive no receipt. I was not to send regis- tered letters, and the payments were to be made in fifty-franc notes. All this, of course, to prevent any proof of the transaction. Notes in France, although numbered, are not payable on demand and consequently cannot be traced. I paid the twelve pounds, and then asked the blackmailer and his good lady to dinner. I was  ## p. (#584) ################################################ 23O THE AUTHOR. anxious to study them. I found them ordinary people enough, not more corrupt than the ordinary, with average provincial French ideas on the functions and possibilities of journalism. Over the champagne the good lady told me that her husband only earned two pounds a week as editor and sole contributor to his paper, and that, of course, money had to be obtained in other ways. The blackmailer was a weak-headed man, and, after a glass or two of wine, became con- fidential and told me that he had been receiving two pounds a month from the person, whom Madame X. had named, to carry on this cam- paign. He kept his bargain with me, though now and again I received a visit from him, when he happened to be in Paris, and the call invari- ably ended in a request for a small “loan,” which I always gave. I was strictly kept, however, to my part of the bargain, and if ever by any chance the remittance was a day or two late I received a reminder. Not a letter, oh, no ! that is to say not a manuscript letter, but a message, something like this. “Friends much surprised,” in printed characters cut from a newspaper and gummed on to a sheet of paper. Once, when having been away for three days, I was three days behind hand with the remittance, the printed message ran : “The dance is about to recommence.” I subsidized these people in this way for over seven months, till Madame X. died and it was no longer necessary. The adventures of a special correspondent in a big city like Paris would afford materials for an interesting book. I was once representing at the same time a big American daily, and one of the most influential organs of the British colonies. It happened that at that time there were two rival prime donne (ought one to say prima donnas) in Paris, who hated each other with a holy hatred and were actuated by a rivalry more than pro- fessional. I knew them both and admired them both, but my position between them was as uncomfortable as that of a piece of iron between the hammer and the anvil. One day Madame A., the American, would come bouncing into my house, speechless with indignation, to show me a cutting from some miserable colonial paper in which she had been badly criticised, and to beg me, as I was her friend, to retaliate on the evident instigatrix of “the abominable calumny ” in my colonial paper. Another day it was the colonial songstress who telegraphed for me urgently and implored my good offices in combat- ing a rumour, reflecting on the genuineness of her chevelure, or on the pitch of her voice, which had been printed in some “scurrilous organ ” in Indiana or Oklohama. It was a troubled time, and I was heartily glad when it was all over. The correspondentship to a modern American daily of a certain type is extremely distasteful to any man of good breeding and some respect for the decencies of life. One American editor once explained to me that his paper was a democratic paper (democratic in the English sense of the word), and that consequently its line was “to tom hawk the uppers.” I gathered that his wish was that I should go out largely into the best French and American society in Paris, enjoy the hospitality of my hosts, and reward it by scarifying them in his paper. My connection with that particular paper ceased because I point- blank refused to execute an “assignment” given me in writing by the editor himself. He wrote me from London that he was informed that a certain well-known American actress was about to be confined clandestinely in Paris, that I was to investigate this rumour, to collect full particulars, and to “file three thousand words (i.e., to telegraph that number of words to New York) for his Sunday edition. On another occasion it was suggested to me that it would make “a good story '' if I would watch Mr. John Jacob Astor as he came out of the Hotel Bristol, follow him wherever he went, note carefully what he spent and what he spent it on, and then write an article to show how a millionaire used his money. I did not carry out the idea, but some days later I had the pleasure of meeting Mr. Astor, and I told him what had been suggested, and he laughed and said that that would have been a very foolish way for a young man to spend his time. Then he added : “Well, Mr. Sherard, if you had followed me this morning you would have seen something that would have interested you. I was out two hours, and I spent one franc sixty centimes. Ten centimes I paid for this little bunch of violets, and thirty cents. for this little book of yours. I have been reading it, and it makes quite a nice tale.” It was a copy of a shilling book of mine, published by Chatto and Windus, which the dear old gentleman had bought in the Rue de Castigliome. But perhaps it is from the desire of the American editor for “personals " that comes to the special correspondent in Paris the greatest amount of humiliation. He is bound to know who has come to Paris, what he has come for, and what he is doing. He is forced to loaf about the hotels, and when anybody of any importance (i.e., rich) is in Paris to endeavour to see him. The hotel people naturally endeavour to protect their customers from importunities and send the correspondent away with scant courtesy. “Don’t come bothering here, he won't see you.” Then one insists, and an insolent message is returned. It is terrible. One has to accustom oneself to  ## p. (#585) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 23 I slights and snubs, to the contempt of servants, and to one’s own loss of self-respect. One is partly a detective, partly an eavesdropper, double- faced always. To get a “good story" is the only consideration. The American correspondent who iistened outside a hotel bedroom door whilst an Italian count was beating his rich American bride with one of the lathes of the bed, and sent over a vivid column and a half, was a hero amongst his fellow correspondents for weeks after. I remember along conversation with Mr. Blaine on the subject of this kind of American journalism, but he laughed and said nobody attached any impor- tance to the papers over there, and there were ample laws for the protection of individuals. He told me that he was quite certain that as we were talking there was a certain X. outside the door. “He is always there,” he said. “In fact, he took a room in this hotel in order to watch me, and whenever I have visitors he is out in the passage to try and hear what I am talking about.” As a matter of fact, as I left the ex- secretary’s apartment I came upon the person in question in the passage. ROBERT H. SHERA.R.D. P.S.—The anonymous paragraphist of the Pall Mall Gazette, who is responsible for the column of so-called Literary Notes, in a recent attack on the Author and its editor, favours me with the following notice: “And really the editor of the Author should revise his proofs. Thus he has allowed an egregious person to perpetrate the following egregiosity : ‘Three of the most promi- nent Parisienne journalists are now in Mazas prison.’ Parisienne !” To hang a personal attack on a misprint is hardly worthy of a paper of the standing of the P. M. G. It was all the more unworthy that this anonymous writer must know very well, perhaps too well, that the said egregious writer during the past ten years has given his best work to the P. M. G., that the quality of this work has often been most highly commended by the proprietors of that paper, and that it was mainly thanks to the quality of his work in that paper that he reached that pitch of egregiosity which so irritates his critic. Banter apart, it is only amongst English journalists that one finds such mauvais confréres, ready to vilify their colleague on a paper in that very paper. In France a person of that description would be scouted out of every salle de rédaction. But no French editor would allow one of his contributors to attack a man de la maison. VOL. VI. NOTES AND NEWS. THE return of MSS. smudged, scored with blue pencils, creased, and soiled, is a common cause of complaint. Here is an illustration of the practice which may be read with profit. It is extracted from the Authors’ Journal of New York. The author speaks : It is a property question, you see: just as if I should send. to some merchant for goods to examine. He sends them, but they prove unsuitable. Then I will wrinkle, deface, and mark them here and there, and return them with thanks, making him pay the postage. Or, suppose I want a tenement and go to an agent. He gives me access to his houses, and as I go through them and find one after the other unsatisfactory, I knock off the plastering here and there, or break a window. Thus emphasising my opinion. Well, I should be fined. But as for my MS. I put all my time and strength into it—it is my capital—and it comes back to me ruined, and I can do nothing ! There are three articles in the Authors' Journal (New York) for February, which deal with the great difficulties encountered by the American author. Somehow, he does not get on. “Most authors are groping ever in the dark, with now and then a ray of light in the shape of popular or personal approval, and in the meanwhile great stretches of dulness and paralysis, so to say, like icy plateaus, in which hope seems to have finally spread her wings and sailed to other skies.” Two or three magazines, it is said, are blocking - the way against American writers. Mr. William Chisholm, however, seems to think that the reason why British novelists are more popular in America than native novelists lies in the single fact that the British novelist produces a superior article: I think one cause of the trouble with American authors is that, although movels pay best, the genius of the people is essentially political and philosophical rather than dramatic. There are no better reviews anywhere than the American, but I am compelled to say, for one, that in the line of the specifically dramatic—in novels and the like, we are still in our earlier stages. Something is lacking. The average American novel seems to die still-born, and those which are most popular do not seem to take permanent lodgment in literature. In poetry I hold that we are superior to the English and are gaining every day. But the intense realism and practical drift of the American people keeps poetry from attaining its true place in the affections of the people. They still read to be amused and entertained, and for this purpose they must have novels—there is no alternative. He tells us, in addition, that “too many people are resorting to literature as a means of liveli- hood, and too many are taking it up from a desire to be famous. It seems, indeed, an almost universal craze in good society.” Miss Margaret D D  ## p. (#586) ################################################ 232 THE AUTHOR. Tee writes to the same effect, and to the same effect is the editorial article. American authors, who, before the International Copyright Act, were ruined by the production of books which cost nothing, have still to face the British author, who costs something to the publisher, but nothing like what he should cost. The sale of the book is necessarily “forced ” by the condition of simultaneous publishing; it is got for compara- tively little; the International Copyright Act came when Americans had become accustomed to books by British authors; the American position “in the opinion of a thinking world is that of a land without the world of letters.” Miss Margaret Lee says: “We can thank our short- sighted Government to-day for our wealthy publishers, enriched for generations by the fruit of English brains, and our despicable position in the opinion of the thinking world as a land without its men of letters. Americans have no sympathy with Genius in rags. Genius must wear fine raiment and be heralded in rich in order to secure attention. So our pilgrims to Parnassus, being unable to feed Genius in her poetical and literary flights, turn the gifts into channels that pro- duce an income.” The report of the Clerkenwell Public Library for 1895 is before me. These reports are always extremely interesting. They would be more valuable if they would offer us some insight into the works read. The following is the classifica- tion of 140,558 volumes issued during the year: Theology, Philosophy, Language and Litera- &c. .................. I565 ture .................. I 183 History, Travel, and Poetry and the Drama 1226 Biography ......... II,078|Fiction and Juvenile 90,381 Social Science ......... I325 Miscellaneous ......... 23,662 Science and Art ...... Io, 138 The whole number of books is 14,882. We should like to know under each head (I) the number of authors; (2) a list of those most often called for; also one would like to see “juvenile ” fiction by itself. Boys and girls read “grown-up " books; we grown-up people do not read boys' and girls’ books. For my own part I am never tired of admiring the change in our social system which places the whole of our literature in the hands of everybody for nothing. Formerly one read what one could get ; all the pocket-money was saved for books; the greatest joy in winning a prize at school was the acquisi- tion of another book; all the books in the family library—in the case I am recalling a very fair collection—were read and read over and over again. But to plunge into the ocean of literature; to reach out one's hands and take down everything —everything; not to desire any more to read the unattainable author and to get the book beyond one’s purse—this would have been a thing beyond the reach of dreams; no one could ever think it possible. Yet it is done. All the treasuries of literature are thrown open to all the world for nothing, to have and to use and to enjoy. There are, however, dangers. It may be, of course, an inestimable advantage that the treasures are there for anyone who values them and knows how to use them. The danger may be that those who use a library like this for nothing may cease to value the individual book and may not care to possess books. Perhaps; but it is the nature and one of the external signs of the true bookish boy that he will always desire to possess books; the possession of his treasure is dear to him. So that I do not think there is much danger under that head. As for the ordinary reader he could not afford to buy books if he wanted to. Now that he can read what he likes for nothing he will still less want to buy books. The enemies of the Free Library main- tain that the people only go there to read “slush.” I don’t think they do ; in the long run the taste of the people is not only wholesome but it is true. The real answer, however, to that objec- tion is much simpler; it is this: that the Library does not, or ought not, to contain any literature which can properly be described by that juicy word. WALTER BESANT. *~ 2. --> LONDON.—LATE NIGHT. Chimes multitudinous tell midnight's hour, The traffic falters in its rush and roar, The pavement's throng, unflagging heretofore, Less frequent grows; the stars have ceased to cower Amid the indefinite blue, but gaining power, Now that the vast smoke-canopy no more The city veils, keep clearer vigil o'er The dense domain of steeple, roof, and tower. With brimming flood the regal river flows Past swarthy banks freed from the fret and din Of craft and crane, a tide of tranced repose, Save for some spot where misery seeks to win Furtive emancipation from its throes, Or shame dissolves its vassaldom to sin. - WILLIAM TOYNBEE. *- - - MAGAZINES FOR THE BLIND. sºme \ | AGAZINES for the blind, printed in a raised type called Braille, are published by the British and Foreign Blind Asso- ciation, 33, Cambridge-square, Hyde Park, W.  ## p. (#587) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 233 Recreation, a magazine for blind adults, is published on the 15th of every month, its year beginning in January. The subscription is 9s. a year, postage free, for the United Kingdom, Ios. for abroad. JPlaytime, a magazine for blind children, is published on the first of every month, its year beginning in June. The subscription to Play- time is the same as that to Recreation. The subscriptions cover the cost of the printing and paper ; the metal plates being given. The publishers make no profit on the sale of the magazines. The serial running in Recreation for this year is “Cécile; a tale of the Kiffir War.” The maga- zine also contains a short tale by Mr. R. D. Blackmore. The serial tale in Playtime is “A Toy Tragedy,” by Mrs. Henry de la Pasture. The market is fortunately a small one. Recrea- tion has seventy-one subscribers, besides many numbers selling from month to month. Play- time has forty subscribers, with also many single numbers selling. The magazines are printed from metal plates. In order to get the raised effect the paper has to be made very damp; in fact reduced almost to a pulp. The plates are warehoused, and reprints taken as required. The two magazines are gradually forming a library of raised type books for the blind. I need hardly point out that the blind have few pleasures. To brighten their lives by cheerful reading is surely doing to others as we would be done by ; only, God save the mark, for I do not think any of us with good sight would wish to try the position of the blind even for a day. FLORENCE NEVILL, Editor of Recreation and Playtime. WAR (AND PEACE), AR is oftener due to moral cowardice than W W to physical courage. War is oftener born of (moral) weak- ness than bred by (mental) wisdom. War is more a matter of emotion than a matter of reason. . . Fear of ridicule oftener makes for war than love of justice. War is one of the common symptoms of the epidemic insanity of nations. “The Peace-at-any-price party’ died young, was still-born, or never conceived. Fools may make war for the sake of their reputation, while the wise must make peace for the sake of their character. History will disastrously repeat herself so long as we are unwise enough to let her. - War is oftener due to bad temper than to good judgment. - Misunderstanding is as much a friend of War as misinterpretation is a foe of religion. So long as poverty and war are assumed to be perpetual they will be perpetuated. It is well to beware of the fool in power who fancies himself a genius. So long as cowardice passes for peace, war will pass for wisdom. The imperious is as often mistaken for the imperial, as the womanish for the womanly. The virtues of warriors are often popularly credited to the evils of war. So long as hot-headedness is mistaken for warm-heartedness, the weak will wish War—to prove themselves wise. Warlike virtues are best utilised in warring with vice and with other waste. - Any fool may make eager war, but only the wise can make educative peace. So long as history remains a popular branch of mythology, war will beset human progress. It is generally far easier to make war from a private room than to make peace from a publi. platform. There are as many crimes committed in the name of honour as there are evils perpetrated in the name of freedom. - Our native planet has never been over-peopled, and never under-fed. No true moral force has ever yet failed, but its counterfeits often may. Were there a higher sense of humour in the world, there would be more wisdom, and therefore less war. Obstinacy is one of the odious offspring of obtuseness. In communities as in individuals, two chief characteristics of youth are an enviable zeal and an amiable ignorance. PHINLAY GLENELG. *— - 2–" g--- AN OLD WORLD OF LETTERS. HAVE before me a bundle of documents rescued, apparently, from the papers of the Dodsleys, father and son, publishers. They cover a period of about twenty years in the middle of the last century. They are fragmen- tary, but at the same time they throw a flood of light upon the material side of literature at that period. This was a time, Knight says, when the book market had become greatly extended; when  ## p. (#588) ################################################ 234 THE AUTHOR. publishers had ceased to carry books about to fairs or to hawk them at country sales; when authors were receiving 200 per cent. above the prices of the early years of the century; when the prices of books ranged from Ios. or 12s. for a quarto to 2s. 6d. or 38. for a duodecimo. It was also a time according to the same authority when “large and certain fortunes’’ were made by publishers. - The following extracts from these papers will furnish unexpected illustrations to the condition of author and publisher in the middle of the last century : I. The position of the author. It is generally believed that at this period the author simply sold his MS. to the publisher for what he could get. According to Dr. Johnson, “A man goes to a bookseller and gets what he can. We have done with patronage. In the infancy of learning we find some great man raised for it. This diffused it among others. When it becomes general an author leaves the Great and applies to the multitude.” In another place, which I cannot for the moment find, he speaks of the public having become the author's patron. Yet, as the publisher who bought the copyright was not obliged to let the author know what it was worth, the public only con- cerned the former while the latter became the servant of the bookseller instead of the servant of the great. However, it was undoubtedly a step in advance. Literature had to pass through the purgatory of servitude and dependence out of which it is only now slowly emerging. In these papers, however, we have examples of other methods. I take them in order. There lies before me, first of all, an agreement between three firms—Andrew Millar, the two Dodsleys, and William Sandby. It is a very simple agreement. It just arranges for an equal division of risk and profit. But the interesting point is that we are still—Anno Domini 1755—in the time when a gentleman thought it derogatory to his dignity to take money for any kind of work, including authors’ work. The author in this case was Sir George Lyttelton, Baronet, and the book was his well known “Life of Henry the Second.” He “gave” the three firms the “benefit” of printing and publishing the book on “certain conditions,” which do not appear. They probably related to the form and date of publication. Now it is absurd to suppose that Sir George Lyttelton knew or cared anything about the business details of publication. He would not have gone to the three firms in question offering to the combined three the copyright of his work for nothing. What he did, most certainly, was to give his copyright to one—probably Robert Dodsley, who seems to have enjoyed the largest share of confidence. Dodsley, regarding the gift of doubt- ful value, risk being then a factor of very great importance, called in two others, with whose assist- ance he embarked on a venture which ought to have paid him well. Noble authors have long since left off presenting their copyrights to publishers, and now ask for agreements. That is because copy- rights now represent, in many cases, property of a very substantial kind. We do not find Byron, who would certainly have tossed a ten pound cheque into the fire, refusing one for £5000. The next papers show that there were cases in which the author did not sell his copyright out- right, but retained some share in it. Thus, on Dec. 25, 1775, Rev. J. Duncombe asks James. Dodsley to pay Mrs. Jane Vigors or order the sum of £2 I and to place the same to her account. And in February, 1789, Ann Smith, executrix to the late Mrs. Vigors, accepts ten guineas of Mr. John Ince, in “full demands on account of the late Mrs. Vigors’ Letters.” Therefore, Mr. J. Duncombe either had an interest in works of his own or he worked regularly for James Dodsley and could draw money on demand. The former is the more likely. In the case of the executrix it is clear that the widow must have had an interest in the book. John Duncombe was a highly respectable person, Vicar of Herne, in Kent, and Six Preacher of Canterbury Cathedral. He wrote a poem called the “Feminead and Occasional Poems,” some of which are in Nichols’ “Collection ; ” he also edited various books of Letters; his wife also wrote poems. There was a William Duncombe of the generation before John, who wrote transla- tions, and another John Duncombe who wrote an account of his country house in 1739. A family of singing birds ! The late John Duncombe's account of a cricket match written in imitation of Chevy Chase is a sprightly performance. Another case of the author or compiler retain- ing an interest in his copyright is that of Pearch. At the “Globe” on Dec. 21, 1775, there were put up for auction the “following shares' of “Pearch’s Poems ’’:—— A Collection of Poems, “4 vols. with 170 books at . Paper and Print,” 3 s. d. One Fourth ........................ 26 O O Do. One Fourth ........................ 34 IO O Do. One Fourth ........................ 34 O O Do. One Fourth ........................ 42 IO O 3.137 o o Who bought these shares? Why was there any difference between one fourth share and another fourth share P What is the meaning of “4 vols. with 170 books at Paper and Print’ P I do not know. But on Feb. I of the following  ## p. (#589) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 235 year Ann Pearch gives a receipt to Mr. Thomas Evans for the sum of £137 “in full satisfaction for the above-mentioned shares of a collection of poems in four volumes known by the name of “Pearch's Collection of Poems,’ the property of my late husband Mr. George Pearch.” Therefore, the copyright of the work had been the property of the compiler. . In July of the same year Dodsley buys the work of Thomas Evans for exactly the same sum, which is remarkable in the history of trade A letter from Robert Orme, author of the “History of Hindustan,” to Mr. Francis Wing- rave shows that some agreement in the nature of a share in profits had been entered into. He acknowledges the arrival of his account, and begs the publisher to pay “Mrs. Dixon’—a friend or relation—330. He goes on to invite Mr. Wingrave to dine with him at Ealing where he is living. The ordinary hour of dinner was then, among the better sort, about four. But Mr. Orme will arrange the dinner-hour so as to allow his visitor to get back before dark. Now at the end of February it is dark by six, and it would take an hour and a half to get from Ealing to the City, so that the dinner must have been at three. One little touch reveals a delightful wrong-headedness about Mr. Robert Orme. He wants the British Critic to be sent him, and no other magazine. Why? “Because I know one of the gentlemen concerned in the British Critic, and he is an excellent Greek scholar.” Because he knows a contributor to the magazine who is a good Greek scholar, therefore the British Critic is the best magazine out. One more case of retaining a share in the copy- right. When Mr. Adam Adamson wrote his “Dictionary of Commerce,” he retained one- sixteenth share for himself. Growing old—he was born in 1692, and this was in 1763—he sold his share to James Dodsley for £3 1 5s. The whole value of the copyright at that time was therefore estimated at £500, a very considerable sum. We must remember that in those days of a limited book market, although the law might impose a limit to copyright, there were some works which became standard, and could only be re- printed by those who had the plates, on account of the expense of composition. A very curious case is one in which the author or his representative was paid by a certain number of books. It was this. The Rev. Dr. Leland, an Irish divine of great reputation in his day, left behind him at his death a collection of sermons which were offered by his executors to James Dodsley and William Johnstone, book- sellers. They offered to publish the sermons on the following conditions: Four hundred copies of the book were to be given to the widow, with fifty more on a second edition—in full for the copyright. The accounts are preserved—I cannot understand every point in them, but it appears that some modification was made in the agree- ment. The author's rights were valued at £300, The widow received £200 in cash, and took 200 copies, valued at £1 each, in lieu of the remainder. This singular arrangement was probably entered into in order that the widow might dispose of the books to the trade of Dublin and Ireland. Perhaps she saw the way to some advantage to herself by this arrangement. My readers will perhaps remember a curious passage in “Boswell” which shows the view which Johnson took on profit sharing :— Johnson loquitar : “Old Gardener,” the bookseller, employed Rolt and Smart to write a monthly miscellany called the Universal Visitor. There was a formal written contract which Allen, the printer, saw. They were bound to write nothing else. They were to have, I think, a third of the profits of this sixpenny pamphlet; and the contract was for ninety-nine years. I wish I had thought of giving this to Thurlow, in the cause about literary property. What an excellent instance would it have been of the oppression of poor authors Boswell adds a note to the effect that this extraordinary contract was incredible. The only incredible part is the term of years. No man could possibly bind another for ninety-nine years. What Gardener offered, as we understand it, was a third share on the profits of a magazine on the condition that these two men gave their whole and undivided attention to its welfare. Who would not jump at the third share of, say, the Century magazine, on such conditions P But Johnson understood nothing beyond payment done for work done, the purchaser to make what he could out of it. Although the old con- ditions have changed, some of the old notions survive. A man of letters observed to me the other day that he thought an author ought to take what the publisher chose to give him, and not to trouble about the rest In some cases another payment is promised On the appearance of a second edition. Thus, on Dec. 5, 1761, Mr. Edward Powlett agrees to furnish Mr. James Dodsley with a Catalogue Raisonné of the British Museum for a sum of five guineas; but if a second edition shall be brought out a second sum of five guineas was to be paid. Such a clause in these days would probably appear in the illusory form that, when the second thousand should be sold, a second sum of five guineas should be paid; the second thousand, of course, would never be completed. In the same way there is an agreement between Robert Dodsley and Mr. Archibald Campbell, in which the former undertakes to pay the latter  ## p. (#590) ################################################ 236 THE AUTHOR. 150 guineas for a first edition of 500 copies of a poem. And if this poem went into a second edition he was to pay the author another fifty guineas. The agreement itself is very interesting and deserves to be reproduced. As for the poem, I can learn nothing about it. Memorandum. It is agreed this sixteenth day of March, 1754, betwixt Mr. Archibald Campbell, gent., on the one part, and Mr. Robert Dodsley, bookseller, on the other, as follows, viz.: The said Mr. Campbell doth agree to write an Epic Poem, in 24 books, entitled “Alcides,” the plan and near the quantity of 8 books of which he hath deposited in the hands of the said Mr. Dodsley. In consideration of which the said Mr. Dodsley hath advanced to the said Mr. Camp- bell fifteen pounds fifteen shillings. And the said Mr. Campbell doth further agree to produce to the said Mr. Dodsley once in three months at least one book of the said Poem compleat, till the whole remaining books are finisht, the said Mr. Dodsley agreeing to pay for every such book, when delivered, the sum of 5 guineas. And the said Mr. Dodsley doth further agree that when the said Poem in 24 books is finisint and delivered into his hands, he will make up the sum which the said Mr. Campbell shall then have received on this account one hundred and fifty guineas. And that he will immediately print an edition of 5oo of the said Poem, and if he sells the said edition and prints the work again he will give to the said Mr. Campbell the further sum of 50 guineas, and if he print a third edition 50 guineas more. Or if the said Mr. Dodsley should print 750 of the first edition he doth in that case agree to give the said Mr. Campbell IOO guineas more on printing a second edition, and 50 more on printing a third. Which the said Mr. Campbell doth hereby agree to accept as the full consideration for all his right and property in the copy of the said Poem, as witness our hands the day and year above written. ARCH : CAMPBELL. B. DODSLEY. Let us now consider the sums then paid to authors for their copyrights outright. On the 8th of April, 1749, William Cheselden, surgeon, agrees to concede all his rights in the MS. on the Anatomy of the Human Body, with all the plates, &c., to Robert Dodsley and Charles Hitch, for £2OO. The purchasers then apparently proceeded to shift some of this liability off their own shoulders by selling some of the copyright in sixteenth shares. When the book succeeded, they naturally tried to buy back the shares. Thus in 1771, the book having been then more than twenty years before the public, Dodsley gives six guineas for a sixteenth share. The copyright therefore he must have represented as worth £IOO. In 1778 Dodsley buys another sixteenth share; this time giving £4 7s. for it, so that he thus estimated the copyright as worth £69 12s. We shall consider, presently, the fluctuating value of copyrights. For a bundle of original letters, never before published, written by Alexander Pope to a lady, Dodsley gave in 1769 the sum of £52 12s. 6d.—I wonder what such a collection would be worth now. And for a collection of unpublished letters by Swift the possessor obtained £37 Ios.— which does not seem a large price to pay. For a comedy by Mr. W. Johnston called “The IPlatonic Wife,” the author received £26 5s. I wonder who would give him at the present day the odd 58. for it. Translation work is always poorly paid, so that when Mr. David Creagh undertook his translation of Winckelmann on Herculaneum for ten guineas he probably got as much as he would get now, perhaps more, for the same piece of work. The commercial value of poems and translations seems out of all proportion to what would be their present value. Thus in 1752 Joseph Warton, who had in his desk three Essays on Pastoral, Didactic, and Epic Poetry;. A Life of Virgil; a translation of the Eclogues and Georgics; and notes on the AEneid—in 1896 he would have then taken, on the strength of his reputation as a scholar, on a royalty of Is. a copy (if he was a level-headed man), and would be produced at 6s. Not more than 1500 copies probably would be sold, and his share wonld be £75, while the publisher would make about £90 by the job. Dodsley gave him £22 I for the copyright. Science was already worth something. Henry Baker, the naturalist, in 1753 sold his MS. work, called “Employment for the Microscope,” for the sum of £88 11s. 6d. Probably he was paid so much a sheet, which accounts for the odd SUIDOl. Educational books, also, had begun to possess great value. Thus, while we find, as above, a collection of unpublished letters by Swift going for £37 IOS., Dodsley gave for eight twentieth shares in Lowth's English Grammar, the sum of £315, the whole copyright being valued therefore at £777 Ios. The MSS. of a popular poet recently deceased, we should expect to be valuable. Dodsley gave £300 for those of Shenstone, two years after the poet’s decease. What did the ordinary novelist receive for his, or her, work P I can only give three illustrations from the papers before me. They all belong to lady novelists, who were very active—though the fact has now become rather misty—in the latter part of the eighteenth century. The first case is that of Miss S. Minifie. This lady, on April 22, 1765, parted with the MS. of her novel called “The Histories of Lady Frances and Caroline S.” for the sum of £59. I fear that this lady writing in the present age would have had to take 350 for her rights in the three-volume novel, which would have gone the round of the libraries for nine months—then to be forgotten,  ## p. (#591) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 237 On May 13, in the same year, Miss (or Mrs.) Ann Eliot, less fortunate, received £39 IOS. for her MS. novel called “Indiana Danby.” A lady of greater literary pretensions than either S. Minifie or Ann Eliot was Frances Brooke, née Moore. She was married to a clergyman who held the post of chaplain at Quebec, whither she accompanied her husband. On their return she became one of the earliest of the literary women— I know not if she lived by her pen, probably not; but she wrote continuously and was actually, if not nominally, a professional writer. She wrote two novels, at least. For one of these, “Tady Julia Mandeville,” she received a sum of £IOO. I have before me among these documents a letter from her, addressed to her publisher. It is exactly the kind of letter which one expects from the literary profession. She has been dis- appointed, in fact, of a remittance. Literary folk are always being disappointed of a remit- tance. N. Oakendon, 25th Aug. 1770. Dear Sir, I wrote to you a few days ago to tell you I might probably be obliged to draw on you for £2O. It has happened as I was afraid it would. I am disappointed of a remittance I expected from the country. I have therefore drawn in favour of the Rev. Mr. Parry or Order at thirty days after date, and you will oblige me by accepting the Bill, which I hereby acknowledge to be on account of the translation of the (Memoirs) of the Marquis de St. Forlaix. I expect to hear from you to-morrow in answer to the other particulars in my last. - I am, dear Sir, your most obedient servant, FR. BROOK.E. The rest of the 2nd volume will go to-morrow. The bill is inclosed among the papers. It is drawn on Mr. James Dodsley, who writes after Mrs. Brooke's signature “accepted, J. D.” It is indorsed by Roger Parry and by three other names, to whom it was passed before being taken up by Dodsley. The tone and wording of the letter; the lady's familiarity with the business of a thirty days' draft; indicate clearly the profession of letters, not the occasional indulgence in literary pursuits. Let us next turn to the relations of pub- lishers among themselves. We have seen that risks were divided and sub-divided. This led to a good deal of buying and selling among them- selves of copyrights and shares of copyrights. These sales were conducted by auctions at the Queen's Head Tavern and the Globe, the persons present, it is understood, being only those belong- ing to the trade. Sometimes the amounts realised were so small that one is astonished to find the things put up for sale at all. On Jan. 13, 1746-7, at an auction held at the Queen's Head Tavern, Robert Dodsley bought the following “copies” and “shares of copies.” One guinea was the sum he paid for the first lot; two guineas for the second :— “Life of the Black Prince.” The whole. “The Levee,” a farce. Two-thirds. “Levin's Reports.” Three parts in two volumes. An eighth. “Levin's Entries.” An eighth. “Law of Bastardy.” The whole. “Letters from a Country Whig.” author of “The Caveat.” The whole. “Letters of the Ancients.” A tenth. Machiavelli’s “Works.” Folio. Mrs. Ward’s share. Misson’s “Voyage to Italy.” 4 vols. octavo, 147 in IOOO. “Mechanism of Birds.” 4o. “Memoirs of Savoy.” “Mercurius Politicus.” Two parts. By the I47 in IOOO, I47 in IOOO. Octavo, one sixth. The second lot was as follows: Marshall’s “Penitential Discipline. One half. 3) “Defence of the Constitution.” Ditto. 22 “Sermons on the Queen.” Ditto. 32 “Sermons at Blandel’s Funeral.” Ditto. 22 “Letter to a Clergyman about Oaths.” Ditto. 2 3 “St Cyprian.” Ditto. 33 “Non Danger from Popery.” Two-thirds. Nelson’s “Abridgment.” 3 vols. folio. One-eighteenth. 22 “Rights of the Clergy.” Two-thirds. 22 “Reports in Chancery.” One-sixth. Sir Isaac Newton’s “Chronology.” A ninth. “Systema Mundi.” A ninth. 23 55 39 “Elogium.” A ninth. “Nicholl on the Pulse.” Two-thirds. “Newborough's Copies" (Mr. Osborne's share), consisting of thirty articles. The sum of three guineas purchased the copy- right, or a part of the copyright, of all these works It is amazing. At first I thought that the word “copies" meant single copies of the book; though it is difficnlt to understand book- selling when a single copy has half-a-dozen owners. That it was copyright is proved by the share being in two cases I 47 in a thousand. Now most of these books appear to have been old books: Nelson died in 1720; Marshall, pre- sumably the Dean of Windsor, in 1730; Misson was translated in 1698; Newton died in 1727. The sale then was something like the sale of remainder stock, the purchaser taking over his share of the remainder stock. The way in which these different shares wele worked is shown by an agreement between Jacob Tonson and Robert Dodsley It is dated Dec. 30, I752. The agreement is concerned with a translation of Caesar’s “Commentaries " and his “Discourse on the Art of War,” by one Mr. Duncan. The translator was to be paid by Dodsley, while Tonson for his share was to furnish the plates used for Clarke's edition of Caesar and to pay for the necessary alterations—a clause which makes one feel that the learned Duncan in his new and original translation would be made to stick pretty 32 25 32  ## p. (#592) ################################################ 238 THE AUTHOR. closely to the learned Clarke. Then the two parties to the agreement were to go halves in cost of printing and in receipts—each was to take 200 copies to begin with, and then forty more, and so on until all were gone. Sixteen years later, in 1765, Mr. Longman bought an eighteenth part of the copyright for £1 10s. And in 1771 another eighth was bought by James Dodsley for £2 2s. An instance of the fluctuating value of copy- rights is afforded by two or three entries concern- ing a book called “The Child's Plaything.” On Dec. 15, 1767, James Dodsley bought two twenty- fourth shares of this book, one share for £3 15s. and the other for £4 Ios., each being put up to auction separately. That is to say, the copyright of the book, which meant what remained of former issues and what might be expected to be made by future issues, at £99. twenty-fourth share was sold for £2 11s. The copyright was then worth £6 1 4s. In 1773, four guineas were paid for a twelfth share—the copy- right of the whole was therefore worth £50. On June 5, 1783, sixteen years later, one twenty- fourth share was sold for half a guinea; the value of the copyright having gone down to 312 12s. On May 25, 1784, one twelfth share was sold for £1 16s., so that the value of the copyright had gone up. At these auctions of copyrights there must have been a good deal of speculation. One remarks, however, that people were not so quick to forget a book as they have since become ; a book must be really remarkable to be remembered in these days after seventeen years or more. - The material before us is not sufficient to ascertain the cost of printing. Here are, however, two printed bills. I. Printed for Mr. John Nourse by William 3 s. d. Stenham “Gil Blas,” in French, 2 vols., 37% * sheets. No. IOOO, at £I IOS. .............. ..., 56 5 O March 3, 1770, Knight (“Shadows of the Booksellers”) is responsible for the following: 2. State of the account of “Gibbon's Roman Empire.” Third edition, 1st vol. No. IOOO. April 30, 1777. Printing 90 sheets at £1 6s. with notes at the £ s. d. - bottom of the page......... ........... ........ I 17 O O 18o reams of paper at 19s. ........................ 171 o o Paid the corrector extra care ..................... 5 5 O Advertisements and other incidental expenses 16 15 O *A 3IO O O 39 s. d IOOO books at 16s. .................. 8oo O O . Deduct as above ..................... 31 O O O Profits on this edition ...... 490 O O When sold. - - S Mr. Gibbon's two-thirds is ........................ 326 I3 § 6 Messrs. Stenhan and Cadell's................. • . . . . . 163 490 O O In February, 1771, a Newspapers were already worth something in the year 1747. In that year Mr. Robert Dodsley gave Mr. Richard Nutt the sum of £150 for a fifteenth share in “a newspaper called The London Evening Post”—the whole of which was therefore valued at £2250. It seems little, as newspapers go, nowadays. - Books were sent about the country by waggon. On Nov. 7, 1758, Mr. Sackville Parker—was it Professor Sackville Parker P-writes from Oxford to Mr. Nourse, bookseller, at the Sign of the Tamb, against St. Catherine-street, Strand, ask- ing for certain books; they were to be sent to him by Hibbits's waggon. If he writes for them on Monday, he might perhaps expect them on the Saturday. The following interesting document is a minute of the meeting held at the Chapter Coffee House on Jan. 22, 1745, when four publishers agreed to take upon themselves and to share the risk and the profit on the production of a new magazine: Chapter Coffee House, Jan. 22, 1745. Messrs. Longman, Hitch, Dodsley, and Rivington. Mr. Dodsley produced an agreement between him and Dr. Mark Akinside, signed by both parties, ye purport of which was that Dr. Akinside had engag’d to prepare & have ready for ye press once a fortnight, one Essay, when- ever necessary, for carrying on a Work to be called ye Musaeum, and also to prepare and have ready for ye Press Once a fortnight an account of ye most considerable books in English, Latin, French, or Italian which have been lately published, and which Mr. Dodsley shall furnish—& ye said account of books shall be so much in quantity as along with ye Essays above mentioned may fill a sheet & half in small pica whenever so much is necessary for ye carrying on ye said Design. Dr. Akinside engages to supervise ye whole, and to correct ye proofs ef his own part on con- dition that Mr. Dodsley shall pay to Dr. Akinside fifty pounds on or before ye 27th September. It is further agreed that so long as Mr. Dodsley thinks proper to continue ye paper, and so long as Dr. Akinside consents to manage it, the terms above mentioned shall remain in force, & not less than a Hundred pounds per annum be offer'd by Mr. Dodsley, nor more insisted on by Dr. Akinside. - Mr. Dodsley also reported that he had seen Mr. Camp- bell, who had agreed to write one sheet of historical occurrences for ye said work, but could not yet fix ye terms he should have for ye same. - - It was also agreed that Messrs. Longman, Hitch, and |Rivington should be partners with Mr. Dodsley in the said pamphlet, & that ye same be carried on at ye joint expense of ye said four persons, who shall be equal shares in profit and loss that may arise by ye sale thereof, & that no other partner be adımitted into ye said work. And it is further agreed that, as Mr. Dodsley has apply'd to several Gentlemen for Essays, poems & other pieces for this work, that ye Copyright of all such Essays, poems & other pieces shall remain to Mr. Dodsley excepting such as are wrote by Dr. Akinside, which are to be ye property of ye 4 Persons concern’d in this said Musaeum, as shall also ye Historical Occurrences. - - In witness whereof the parties above mentioned have sett their hands the day & date above mentioned. THO. LONGMAN & Co. R. DoDSLEY. w" CHARLES HITCH. JoHN RIVINGTON & Co.  ## p. (#593) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 239 We will conclude these extracts with a letter written by an author to his pmblisher on the pro- duction of a second edition—not that the letter illustrates anything, but because it has a pleasant old world flavour. The author, observe, points out that he ineans to have his say in the advertise- ment of the book. SIR,--I left the three sheets of the work at Mr. Hamilton’s. I did not see Mr. Hamilton himself, but I acquainted his overseer what the alterations are which are to be made in the plan of it. He told me Mr. H. would probably see you on Sunday in order to settle the plan, &c. The quantity of matter I observe, as far as I have gone, has been more than double what it was before ; which edition will, I calculate, fully supply the vacant columns and blank spaces, which there is now no occasion for, and the book will be about the same size as it now is, exclusive of the index, which will be about three sheets more I suppose. The size of the page I hope you will think with me will be best in octavo. The paper, you will excuse me if I just observe to you, was not in the last edition good enough. On looking over some letters I have, I find some complaints on that head, which I am sure you will put it out of their power to make in this edition. You mentioned that you should pay £30 at the time of my delivery of the first sheets; I should therefore be obliged to you for it if you will let it be sent to Mr. Symons’, merchant, Princes-street, Lothbury, who will give you a receipt for me. Before you advertise the book, I shall be glad if you will hear from me again—as I shall give you a few hints which will be necessary to be observed. I am Sir, your most humble servant, JELINGER SYMONs. I hope to receive a proof sheet in a few days, and that I shall be able to furnish two sheets a week. What do we learn from these papers? In the first we learn what a very small and uncertain thing the demand for books—especially new books—was a hundred and fifty years ago. We see the publishers venturing into the market by clinging together; they divide even a little book into eight, sixteen, twenty shares; they hold auctions constantly at which they put up for sale these shares, trying to get into their own hands those which are profitable and getting rid of those which look fall in value. Sometimes they have auctions of copyrights of which a round dozen are not worth more than a guinea. When a book of undoubted historical value is given to a publisher by its author, he calls in two or three of his fellows and they join together in the risk. They buy a collection of letters by Pope for £50, and one by Swift for £37. Everything is little ; everything connected with the business shows that the market was very limited; that it was uncertain; that the risk in producing almost any book was very real. A very narrow market. Yes: but then its narrow limits acted in an unexpected way; for if a book got into one house and was talked about likely to it got into all. “My book,” says Gibbon, “is on every table.” As for discounts: thirteen as twelve; or reduc- tions for a large subseription, we read nothing. When we consider the authors’ side we find that they regarded the commercial side of their pro- fession to mean simply that they were to sell their work to the bookseller for as much as they could get. Hence the use of the word “generosity’; hence, when men began to live by writing, the bending back and the outstretched hand which have done so much to ennoble and to dignify the profession of literature. The selling of books was regarded by the writer as a kind of gamble, or speculation. As for keeping a share in his own property, he did not know that it was property. Even in the case of Johnson with the Dictionary, it never so much as occurred to him that he was creating a noble property in which he ought to retain a share, and that a large share. It may be urged that it was a period in which, as we have seen, every new book was brought out as a risk to the venturer. Yet, what does Charles Enight, who knew the subject better than anyone before him, or since, say of this very period? “’Twas, in many respects, the golden age for publishers, when large and certain fortunes were made; when there was not a great deal of gambling spirit in the business.” “Large and certain fortunes ’’ Then what about these risks P. The word “large” is not to be accepted in its present sense, and the word “certain " means only that by dividing risk and so mini- mising possible loss, the publishers avoided dangers while they lost the chance of great coups. W. B. * LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS, WITHOUT PREJUDICE [about Authors and Publishers]. I. Zangwill. Pall Mall Magazine for March. THE NEw POET LAUREATE. John Dennis. Leisure How' for March. THE BRITISH MUSEUM : The Departments. Sir E. Maunde Thompson, K.C.B. Leisure Howr for March. THE TREATMENT OF MEDICINE IN FICTION. Caroline W. Latimer, M.D. New Science Review for January. IMAGINATION. Arthur Lovell. New Science Review for January. CRITICISM As THEFT. Professor William Knight. Nineteenth Century for February. PEREDA, THE SPANISH NovKLIST. Hannah Lynch. Con- temporary Review for February. THE EvoluTION OF EDITORs. Leslie Stephen. National Review for February. ENDURING CHARACTERISTICS OF MACAULAY. T. Brad- field. Westminster Review for February. AUTHORITY IN LITERARY TASTE. Speaker for Feb. 22. CANADIAN CoPYRIGHT. Speaker for Feb. I. THE BIOGRAPHER. Speaker for Feb. 8.  ## p. (#594) ################################################ 24O THE AUTHOR. POPULAR WRITERS AND PRESS CRITICS. Review for Feb. 8. AN EvKNING WITH MALLARME. for Feb. 22. AN AUTHOR's ComPLAINT. Letters from J. W. D. and George Redway. Athenaewm for Feb. I. DANGER SIGALS IN NovKLS. Nation for Jan. 23. AN UNPUBLISHED LETTER OF THOMAS PAINE. for Feb. 6. THE REAL PETER PARLBY. Bookseller for Feb. 7. THE PUBLISHERs' AssocIATION. Bookseller for Feb. 7. THE Associate:D BookSELLERs. Bookseller for Feb. 7. NOTABLE REVIEws. Satwrday Z. Z. Literary World Nation Of Walter Pater’s “Miscellaneous Studies.” Campbell Dodgson. Academy for Feb. 8. Of Thomas Hardy’s “Jude the Obscure.” Saturday Review for Feb. 8. - Of Professor Saintsbury’s “Literature of the Nineteenth Century.” Times for Feb. 14. Of J. M. Robertson’s “Buckle Athenæum for Feb. 22. Of Mr. Gladstone’s edition of Butler. Feb. 22. Of D. J. O’Donoghue's Life of William Carleton. Chronicle for Feb. 22. Of Miss Rossetti's “New Poems.” Feb. 22. Mr. Zangwill discourses at good length on the relation of author and publisher. The methods of the Trade Union are only partially applicable to the author, but even the possible has not yet been done. “There is nothing but a registered disorganisation. What the publishers are really afraid of is not a society but a man”—the agent. Publishers may rave as they will, but authors have every right to employ agents to save them from the unpleasant task of chaffering and of speaking highly of themselves. And it is the author who pays the agent, not the publishers, their whinings notwithstanding. The agent may indeed squeeze out larger sums than publishers like to disgorge— but how can he obtain more than the market value P Political economy is dead against the possibility. As for the right of the author to reckon his expenses of research, equally with the publisher reckoning his office expenses, in the cost of production, it is not only an ethical fallacy but a politico-economical one, “because the economical question is only concerned with the distribution of the work, and the money or the heart's blood that went to make it has nothing to do with the question, while the publisher's office expenses are of the essence of the question.” He excuses the publisher making successful books pay for un- successful; and allows him the right to capture the bulk of the profits of the author's first books, because they largely supply the author with his public—“but when a popular author brings a publisher a book it is he who improves the publisher's distributing agency.” Mr. Zangwill at the same time strikes at the root of the publisher's existence by prophecying that he will become more and more the mere distributor, if indeed he be not eliminated by a mechanical and His Critics.” Speaker for Daily Saturday Review for organisation. “The popular author needs only a central store to supply the trade with his printed writings, the cost of production of which is covered by the first day's sales.” Writing upon “An Author's Complaint” in the Athenæum, “J. W. D.” says that similar cases have come under his notice, and “in every instance where a bookseller has ticketed my books above the published price, it has immediately been rectified when his attention has been called it.” He thinks simple ignorance, therefore, the cause. Mr. Redway sends to the same journal opinions he has received upon his letter in favour of abolishing the net system of book-selling (summarised in this column last month). The Associated Booksellers have been conferring on this subject at their annual meeting, but with no definite end. One species of argument used was that the attainment of an adequate profit was the real matter, the precise method of reaching it being comparatively immaterial. At the Pub- lishers’ Association to frame rules, Mr. Frederick Macmillan said he entirely refused to believe in the hostility between authors and publishers often alluded to in the Press. The interests of the two, he continued, must always be inseparable. With regard to the booksellers, the saying was equally true, and the newly-formed Publishers’ Associa- tion would try to release them from the thraldom of excessive discounts. On the question of Canadian Copyright the Speaker is pleased that the position taken up by the Colonial Office, that legislation on copyright was beyond the province of the Dominion Parlia- ment, has now apparently been dropped. But it has never been able to see that the loss of what may be called automatic copyright in Canada is a very serious matter to British authors. “The English-speaking people of Canada number perhaps three millions, and are chiefly farmers with little time, money, or inclination for buying books.” Our contemporary thinks that :— If by using Canadian pirate publishers as a lever, we could force the United States into the league of civilised nations which have assented to the Berne Convention, the game might be worth playing. |Because, while the writers of established reputation draw rich revenues from the United States, the poorer man and the beginner are robbed as brazenly as ever. The article also impresses the necessity of careful consideration of the Canadian authors’ rights in other countries, because—French or English—he can never hope to make a large income out of his own people. Moreover— The only protection which is of any real use to the writer must be a world protection, and that world protection can only be secured by Canada assenting to the rule of inter- national equality, which was decreed at Berne.  ## p. (#595) ################################################ THE 24. I A UTHOR. Discussing Professor Courthope's inaugural lecture in the Chair of Poetry at Oxford, as to what tribunal society can create to pronounce effectively on questions of literary taste, the Speaker does not agree with the Professor's objections to an English Academy on the French model—“officialism ‘’ not being an English fail- ing, while “true originality” would be the strongest title to admission to the ranks of such Academy. Nevertheless, it concedes that, so long as the school of English literature runs on the lines of scholarship in its widest sense, it may at least form a genuine school of English culture, and help to educate the public mind as to the requirements of a literary style. The letter by Thomas Paine which Mr. Moncure D. Conway sends to the Nation, was written from Paris in January, 1797, to Colonel Fellows, book- seller in New York, with whom the writer dis- cussed arrangements about publishing his books. We extract this brief long-ago glimpse of Paine's view and experience in this way:- You ask me by your letter to Mr. Caritat for a list of several works in order to publish a collection of them. This is an undertaking I have always reserved for myself. It not only belongs to me of right, but nobody but myself can do it; and as every author is accountable (at least in reputation) for his works, he only is the person to do it. & tº I have sustained so much loss by disinterested- ness and inattention to money matters and by accidents, that I am obliged to look closer to my affairs than I have done. Lately Mr. Andrew Lang entered his protest against so-called “scissors-and-paste ’’ criticism ; now Professor Knight finds fault with modern methods. He is alarmed for the risk that the professional critic, undertaking too much work, may review many books without reading them, and that unless he is somehow discovered and just sentence passed upon him, he will often return a biassed verdict on the literature that passes through his hands. All injustice is theft, he says; and he makes the rather striking point that papers which publish extracts from a book or a magazine defraud the public—besides, of course, taking from the author and hurting the publisher—because the public is deprived of the liberty of knowing in its integrity what some of the ablest writers of the time have had to say. The assumption is that the public believes it is getting the “integrity” with the , extracts. Throughout the article runs a note of welcome to the just critic who can be severe, as we are suffering from a vast amount of trivial production —“we have a modern literary swarmery, as we have a modern social proletariat.” The Pro- fessor admits that the function of the modern critic is singularly ill-defined. He chiefly wants full knowledge, judicial impartiality, and readi- ness to appreciate what is new if it be a genuine development of latent tendencies. The article on “Medicine in Fiction ” is in the nature of a protest against the “vague, false, and impossible statements that are scattered broadcast by almost every novelist.” The sug- gestion—which may be ironieal—is made that the sources of correct information should be “occasionally consulted; ” also that good taste should be displayed. George Eliot's works are held up admiringly for their correct treatment of such cases. The writer, however, advises the avoidancee of medical subjects altogether as themes for novels. The Nation says that the “danger-signal—i.e., the indication of the subject treated in certain novels—should be placed on the cover instead of in the preface, to be truly effective; and that the change from the old custom under which English fiction might be left to free publishing and reading, may signify a gain for art, but certainly means “a loss to our comfort, to our traditions, to our manners.” *-*. BOOK TALK, appearance of a new magazine entitled Sisters,under the editorship of Mrs. Elizabeth Hooper, and published by S. W. Partridge and Co. Its first number appeared in December. It is devoted to the interests of women in their social rights, although it is not by any means in sympathy with the New Woman. It has for its main object the mutual help, com- fort, and advancement, and the founding of free homes for indigent and invalid gentlewomen. Among its popular features, a new and original recitation by Mrs. Albert S. Bradshaw appears every month, and an instructive page on the art of elocution. Messrs. Jarrold have just issued a new illus- trated edition of “Old Caleb’s Will,” by Frances Armstrong. Price 38. 6d. Miss Jean Middlemass will shortly run a serial called “The Case of David Lisle,” through the National Press Agency Syndicate of News- papers. The second edition of Mr. Mackenzie Bell's “Spring's Immortality and other Poems ” being sold out, the publishers, Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden, are about to issue a third edition in which the author has made some revisions, parti- cularly in the poem entitled “The Taking of the Flag” \ W YE have hitherto neglected to notice an  ## p. (#596) ################################################ 242 THE AUTHOR. The lecture at the Imperial Institute, by Mr. James Baker, author of “John Westacott,” &c., was an undoubted success. The subject of the lecture, “Egypt of To-day,” is always interest- ing, and the lecturer's treatment elicited frequent applause. The views, of which over sixty were shown, were from snap shots taken by Mr. Baker; they represented the natives in religious cere- monies, groups around the temples and tombs, Scenes on the Nile and in the native houses, prisons and schools. Lord Monkswell has written a novel, which will be published by Messrs. Smith, Elder and Co. under the title of “ Kate Grenville.” “The Romance of Rahere,” by Edward Hardingham. (Elliot Stock.) — The poems in this book are presumably by one who now makes his first appearance in public. The poem which gives its title to the volume is about 150 pages in length; the other twelve are nearly all of good length. In these days of tiny volumes it is pleasing to have one poet not afraid of a sustained flight. Let Mr. Hardingham speak for himself in the following: PERDIDI DIEM | Nigh a baker's shop A man stood wistful——in his arms a child Asleep of weariness. Alas! beguiled By pleasant converse with a friend, to stop I thought not, but passed by—Perdidi diem Perdidi diem After, at my meal, My pets about me jealous each of each, A weary face, more eloquent than speech, Rose up, Egyptian guest. I could but feel The sting of thoughtlessness—Perdidi diem Perdidi diem “Evermore the poor Ye shall have with you.” Thus the Lord of all. Ah, God, how oft they look, they sigh, they call! We pass them careless by, or close the door. Forgive me, Lord, for oft—Perdidi diem Perdidi diem : Down the village street A-dust with summer heat, and broader road, Self-judged and self-condemned, I eager strode ; A mile, then two, and three, yet could not greet Again the wanderer pair—Perdidi diem Perdidi diem | Sorrowful at heart Returning home, I vowed no more for shame Ill felt, or pride, or selfish ease, the claim Of outcast to repel, or hunger smart Of poverty to quicken, lest one day The God alike of rich and poor should say. Tu perdidisti diem, servant Mine. Non perdidisti diem, dost thou lift A wormling out the path of hurrying men; Dost save a moth from flame; the guiltless wren Release from snare, or straying beetle shift Back to its burrow ; but at close of day Canst peaceful sleep to dream thy Lord doth say, Non perdidisti diem, servant Mine ! “The Exiles: a Romance of Life.” By Marcus S. C. Rickards. (London: George Bell and Sons.) This is a single poem told in about a hundred and fifty pages with songs and lyrics interspersed. Read, for instance, the following:— GOLD at the peep of dawn, Waxing to noon, Then by slow stealth withdrawn; Gray afternoon, Weiling a watery sun, Herald of rain begun, Weeping till Night hath won Her silver moon. Gold in the soft spring-time, Deepening to splendour Of the gay summer-prime, Till autumn tender Lose her tints, tears, and sighs, In gray despairing skies, Ere in cold silvery guise Calm winter end her. Gold in the curls that tell Childhood’s bright story— Oft lovelier mid the spell Of Youth’s full glory— Fading with Hope's fair gleam, Gray as the wept-for dream, Till silvery quiet beam In locks all hoary. Silver at dawn of Love, Cold, clear, disdaining. Then gray around, above— Sigh, gust, and raining. Ere the sun stream in gold, Deepening till all behold Love, that ne'er waxes old, And knows no waning. Mrs. Hodgson Burnett has completed a new novel of the time of Queen Anne, called “A Lady of Quality,” and Messrs. Warne will publish it immediately. Mr. E. F. Benson is engaged upon a romance laid in Greece during the War of Independence. The author of “Dodo’’ was recently sojourning in Greece, in connection with the operations of the British School of Archaeology. Mr. Allen Upward calls his new novel “A Crown of Straw,” which will relate to the late king of Bavaria. It will be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Some months ago we announced “The Herb Moon,” by “John Oliver Hobbes.” It is now stated that the heroine of this story, which is to be published shortly, is of “a noble type of womanhood;’ and, moreover, that the author has now abandoned stories of the type of her “The Gods,” “Some Mortals,” and “Lord Wickenham.” The third volume of Mr. Herbert Spencer's “Principles of Sociology” may be expected by the summer, and in it will be included his brief work on “Ecclesiastical Institutions.”  ## p. (#597) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 243 Mr. Lecky has written an introduction to “A Life Spent for Ireland: Leaves from the Diary of W. J. O’Neill Daunt.” Mr. Clark Russell’s novel, in three volumes, “The Tale of the Ten,” and Mr. Crockett's “Cleg Kelly,” will both be published immediately. Distinctive interest attaches to the forthcoming poem by Mr. Robert Buchanan (which will appear immediately), from the fact that the author is also the publisher. This attitude will be explained in a pamphlet by Mr. Buchanan, who calls the ordinary publisher “a barnacle on the bottom of the good ship Literature, yet pre- suming to criticise the quality of the cargo in the hold.” In the same way he will himself deal direct with the bookseller upon all other works he may publish in the future. The title of the poem is “TheDevil's Case: a Bank Holiday Interlude.” Mr. John Stafford is a new writer who will appear with a volume of stories, entitled “Doris and I,” to be published by Messrs. Chatto. For Mr. William Archer’s “Theatrical World of 1895,” to appear soon, Mr. Pinero has written a prefatory letter, mainly reminiscent of his early days at Edinburgh, while Mr. H. G. Hibbert supplies a synopsis of playbills. Mdme. Stepniak is preparing a biography of her late husband, the well-known Russian agitator. The Russian section of it will be edited by Prince Kropotkin. Chapters on Stepniak as a critic, Stepniak as a political writer, and Stepniak in Italy, will be contributed respectively by Professor York Powell, Mr. Edward Garnett, and Malatesta, the Italian anarchist. A Russian romance has, by the way, just been completed by Mr. William Le Queux, entitled “The Nihilist Spy: Being the Strange Adventures of Anton Prehzneff.” Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Bowden will publish the story. The postman poet, Mr. James D. Hosken, has written a tragedy in three acts about “Christo- pher Marlowe,” which is its title; also a harle- uinade in doggerel called “Belphegor.” They will be published together in one volume by Messrs. Henry and Co. very soon. Should health attend him, Mr. Justin M*Carthy contemplates renewed literary activity now that he has given up the duties of leadership in the Irish Parliamentary Party. He has in prospect, for instance, the completion of his “History of Our Own Times” by bringing it down to the present day, a memoir of the Pope, a three- volume novel, and a collection of short stories. Add to these his own Reminiscences, and the list seems richly promising. The autobiography of Mary Anderson will be ready at Messrs. Osgood, McIlvaine's, in a few days' time. Next month the same house will issue the second portion of the Barras memoirs. In the course of the spring season they will also publish a work by Professor Garner, of “the language of the monkey tribe’” fame, giving his experiences during his late visit to West Africa. The Professor spent four months in an iron cage in the forest of the French Congo, with only the companionship of his subjects of study, the wild beasts. Mr. Arthur Waugh supplies notes and an intro- duction to a new edition of Johnson’s “Lives of the Poets,” which Messrs. Kegan Paul have in the press. It will consist of six volumes, published monthly, and there will be thirty portraits in it of the chief poets. Mr. Le Gallienne has edited for Mr. Lane a reprint of “The Compleat Angler,” from the 1676 edition. Two hundred drawings by Mr. Edmund H. New will be given throughout the twelve parts, issue of which begins now. Another work to be published by Mr. Lane is “The Feasts of Autolycus: The Diary of a Greedy Woman,” being articles on cookery by Mrs. Pennell, which have been published in the Pall Mall Gazette. Mr. F. Marchmont, a London secondhand book- seller, is compiling a “Handbook of Anonymous Literature,” which, while not pretending to be comprehensive in scope, will index about 2000 works. 2 “Hans Breitmann’’ is about to issue, through Messrs. Chatto and Windus, a book on the some- what quaint topic of “mending and repairing.” He has gone conscientiously about it by experi- menting in particular cases and discussing the latest technological works, and he knows no book in any language which covers the same ground as it will. The new editor of the Edinburgh Review is the Hon. Arthur Elliot, brother to the Earl of Minto, and sometime Member of Parliament for the county of Roxburgh. February witnessed the sudden departure (owing to differences with the proprietor) from the editorial chair of the Pall Mall Gazette of Mr. Cust, M.P., who has been succeeded temporarily by Sir Douglas Straight until, as it is understood, an American editor appears. Mr. E. T. Cook has succeeded Sir John Robinson in the editorship of the Daily News; and his assistant, Mr. J. A. Spender, now follows him as editor of the Westminster Gazette. Mr. Murray has in his possession letters and other documents written by and relating to  ## p. (#598) ################################################ 244 THE AUTHOR. Byron, including the poet’s own continuation of “Don Juan,” and other fragments, with the aid of which he is about to prepare a final and com- plete edition. r - Miss Florence Marryat's new story is con- cerned with Spiritualism, and the title is “The Strange Transfiguration of Hannah Stubbs.” Messrs. Hutchinson, who will publish this book soon, have also in hand a novel by Miss Marie Corelli, entitled “The Mighty Atom.” New stories by Mr. Frankfort Moore, “In Our Hours of Ease;” Mr. Morley Roberts, “The Great Jester: being some Jests of Fate; ” and Mr. Percy Russell, “A Cumberland Tragedy,” are announced by Messrs. Mentz, Kenner, and Gelberg for early publication. Mr. Gabriel Setoun calls his next novel “Robert Urquhart.” It will come from Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster, who are also issuing “A Willage Drama,” a new story by “W. Schallen- berger,” the pseudonymic author of “Green Tea.” The most important publication during February was Slatin Pasha's book, “Fire and Sword in the Soudan: a Personal Narrative of Fighting and Serving the Dervishes, 1879-95 (Arnold). The iniquities and cruelties of the Mahdi's rule are graphically set forth in a work which, if ever one was, will be acknowledged to have been dearly bought by its writer. Of purely literary interest, Professor Saintsbury’s “History of Nineteenth Century Literature" (Macmillan) was notable. The period, says the writer, need fear no comparison in poetry. “In prose fiction it stands alone.” “In “making’—prose or verse —no time leaves record of performance more dis- tinguished or more various.” Mr. R. D. Blackmore has a volume of four short stories coming out presently, Messrs. Sampson Low being the publishers. His new long story, “Dariel: a Romance of Surrey,” will appear first in Blackwood’s Magazine. The biography of the late Frederick Engels, which his executor, Mr. E. Bernstein, is preparing, will be published under the title “Frederic Engels, the Founder of Scientific Socialism : His Work and his Associations.” From a list drawn up by the Publishers' Weekly of America, it appears that during 1895 there were published in America. 3396 books by American authors and 2073 by English authors. In fiction, however, the proportion was 827 English to 287 American; while in poetry, bio- graphy, and travel English books were also more numerous. In works of history, theology, law, and medicine, the balance is distinctly on the American side; while in books on sport and amusement the Transatlantic reading public evi- dently divide their favour equally. An uncommon kind of story, vide the pub- lishers' announcement, is shortly to be published by a lady writer through Messrs. Hutchinson. The heroine of “In a Silent World” is a deaf and dumb girl, and the tale, says the authoress in her preface, “seeks to depict the introspection of a soul pent up, prison-like, between the walls of a great affliction, whose only mode of express- ing the emotions is by the pen.” - Mr. H. D. Traill's biography of Sir John Franklin will be published during the spring by Mr. Murray. A catalogue of Mr. Whistler's lithographs is being compiled, with descriptive matter, by Mr. T. R. Way for the guidance of collectors and connoisseurs. The edition will consist of only 125 copies, at IOS. 6d. each, and there will be as frontispiece a portrait of Mr. Whistler by himself, in stump lithography. Messrs. Bell and Sons will publish the list. “English in American Universities.” (Boston, U.S.A.: D. C. Heath and Co.) Here are twenty accounts of the English courses in representative American colleges, each written by a professor and, with two exceptions, reprinted from the Dial. In an introduction to the book, Mr. W. M. Payne, of that journal, discusses the shortcomings of their higher instruction in English, but remarks that, however far it may be from the fulfilment of its whole ambition, it is eager in its outlook for higher things. Two new series of works of fiction are announced, namely, “The Leisure Library,” to be begun by Messrs. Hutchinson with a volume entitled “The Second Opportunity of Mr. Staple- hurst,” from the pen of Mr. W. Pett Ridge; and “The Yellow Library,” which follows on the wind-up of the “Pseudonym " series of Mr. Fisher Unwin, and will open with a volume from Canon Jessopp. At the Frere book-sale the famous Paston Letters were bought over for the British Museum. A copy of the rare Kilmarnock edition of Burns brought 3121—a record price for it—at Messrs. Sotheby's on the 21st ult.; and first editions of Dickens’s “Pickwick’’ and “Tale of Two Cities,” in the original numbers, sold for £13 5s. and £10 5s., respectively. Of Scott, “Guy Man- nering,” first edition, was bought for £7 7s., “The Antiquary" for £3 5s.; “Rob Roy,” 25, and the first and second series of “Tales of my Landlord,” 3916. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 10 (March 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 10 (March 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-03-02-The-Author-6-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/288/1896-04-01-The-Author-6-11.pdf 87920e45423e4b89f8409779ff7a0c78 PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-04-01 Volume 6 Issue 11 Pages Page range in volume 245–268 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESAN. T. Wol. VI.-No. 11.] APRIL 1, 1896. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions earpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. *— a 2-2 z--- - - HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- a 2-2 WARNINGS AND ADWICE, { . RAWING THE AGREEMENT.-It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.—In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time ; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTs. – Readers are most URGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £Io must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no ea pense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. 4. AsCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVES To BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an WOL. W.I. arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTs.-Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. CosT OF PRODUCTION.--Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.-Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk o responsibility whatever without advice. - Io. REJECTED MSS.—Never, when a MS. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. II. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. - I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. — Reep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. 14. NEvKR forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do wit business men. Be yourself a business man. - Society’s Offices :- 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *-*. e- HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I . VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel’s opinion is desirable, the Com- E E 2  ## p. (#600) ################################################ 246 THE AUTHOR. mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS’ SYNDICATE, EMPERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. - 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea:clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence ; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department' for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted” is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. * As-º NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding  ## p. (#601) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 247 is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £948. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- FROM THE COMMITTEE, HE Committee beg to remind members that the Subscription for the year is due on January the First. The most convenient form of payment is by order on a Bank. This method saves the trouble of remembering. The Secretary will in future send reminders to members who are in arrear in February. The Author will not be sent to members in arrear after the month of March. The members of the Society were invited by the General Meeting of Feb. 17 to nominate certain men and women of letters willing and able to serve on the sub-committee for the con- sideration of changes—if any—that might be thought desirable in the constitution and manage- ment of the Society, and especially with the view of making the Committee more representative of the whole body of members. It was also ordered by the second resolution— see the Author for March, pp. 223, 22.4—that the names thus proposed and seconded should be published in the April number of the Society's paper, and that this list should be accompanied by a balloting paper. The second Resolution cannot be carried out for the reason that no names at all have been sent in. The subject will be laid before the Com- mittee at the next meeting. G. HERBERT THRING, Secretary. March 30, 1896. LITERARY PROPERTY. Mºº of the Society are invited to observe that when a case is quoted in these pages, they can learn the name of the publisher, if they desire to do so, by calling upon the Secretary. The name of the author concerned in the case is however confidential, and will not be divulged without his direct sanction. It is found necessary to make this known, as it has been suggested that the cases quoted in the Author have no real existence, but are inventions of some persons connected with the Society. ſ.—AN EXAMINATION OF Accounts. In this case an author receiving the accounts of his book was not satisfied with certain figures, and demanded an audit. The account, as ren- dered, showed a balance of so much against the author. The auditor examined the books and found the exact contrary—a balance due to the author. Such a case by no means necesssarily implies dishonesty, but a certain amount of care- lessness; it shows very strongly the necessity for auditing the accounts. The balance due to the author, on the amended account, was paid. II. THE CASE OF ABERNETHY v. HuTCHINson : A MUCH QUOTED CASE OF COPYRIGHT LAw. This was a very extraordinary suit, and as one of the three decisions upon its merits now forms the legal precedent upon which most disputes as to copyright in lectures are decided, we think that the account of the case, as published recently in the Lancet, will have interest for many of our readers—for all, indeed, who have made a study of questions of copyright. The Lancet, upon its appearance in 1823, started the practice of reporting certain medical lectures delivered to the classes of students at the Borough Hospital, St. Bartholomew's Hospital, and in other public or semi-public places. The first victim—for so the reported men con- sidered themselves—was Sir Astley Cooper, who tacitly acquiesced in a publicity that served him well. The second was Abernethy, who brought an action against Hutchinson, the publisher of the Lancet, for infringement of copyright. “On the hearing of the motion,” says the Zancet, “an affidavit was put in by Abernethy which at great length cited the circumstances of the delivery of the lectures and gave an account of his calling forth ‘the hireling of the Lancet’ from the ranks of his students without response. He bitterly inveighed against the appropriation of his copyright, but at the same time protested that he would never withhold  ## p. (#602) ################################################ 248 THE AUTHOR. from mankind any words of his the publication of which was for the true good of the public. The affidavit of the defendant Hutchinson con- tended that the publication was made exactly for the good of the public, and, such being the case, free publication ought to be permitted without legal restriction. He further tried to show that there was no precedent for the recognition of copyright vested in verbal utterances. The Lord Chancellor (Lord Eldon) on the third day refused to grant an application, but several times in the course of his judgment said that he would hear an argument upon the point whether there had been a breach of trust or of implied contract. Thus it was temporarily decided that words used in lectures for the public benefit had no copyright vested in them, and were liable to be published without reserve for the good of humanity.” Four months were allowed by Abernethy to elapse before he made his second application to the Lord Chancellor for an injunction on the ground suggested to him by his lordship, viz., that his lectures were delivered to persons under an implied contract not to publish them ; but at the end of May the application was made and the hearing was commenced on June I.O. Abernethy renewed his application obviously rather in the interests of other lecturers than his own, for at the time his lectures were not being printed in the Lancet, having been discontinued at the completion of the course some two months previously. “He may possibly have vamity enough to suppose that we shall reprint his lectures,” wrote Thomas Wakley, the editor of the paper. “On this point his mind may be perfectly at ease; our pages have been already obscured with his hypothetical nonsense during six tedious months, and when we read the proof of the last paragraph we felt relieved of a most intolerable incubus.” The result of the second application was that Abernethy was successful. The Lord Chancellor in his judgment to a certain extent went back on himself. He held that the lectures could not be published for profit, that if any pupil who had paid only to hear them afterwards sold them to the publisher he infringed the law, and that the publishers in so publishing them enacted “what this Court would call a fraud in a third party.” He dwelt upon the practical difficulty that existed in bringing home this fraud to anyone where no manuscript was in existence, but did not other- wise allow that there was any difference as far as the author's rights were concerned whether the lecture was delivered from a manuscript or as an extemporary effort. This is the judgment which forms the precedent upon which cases of infringe- ment of copyright in lectures are always decided, and in text-books upon the subject it is the case that is always quoted. Mr. Lely, in his excel- lent little pamphlet, “Copyright Law Reform,” published by the Society of Authors, quotes the case of Caird v. Syme; but the judgment here was, we believe, founded upon Lord Eldon's judgment in Abernethy v. Hutchinson. Mr. Scrutton, in our edition of “The Law of Copy- right” (1890), refers only to this judgment in Abernethy’s second application, and gives the place of the delivery of the lectures in question wrongly. He says they were delivered at Guy’s Hospital. They were delivered at St. Bartholo- mew’s Hospital, a distinction, as will be seen, with some difference. The lecturers at Guy’s Hospital never disputed the right of the Lancet to publish their lectures. Six months later Wakley applied to the Lord Chancellor to dissolve the injunction restraining him from continuing to publish or sell Abernethy’s lectures in the Lancet. The motion was un- opposed, and Lord Eldon dissolved the injunction. This judgment did not, and does not, affect the value of his previous judgment with regard to the legality of the publication of lectures, for the dissolution was granted upon new facts which were brought to the knowledge of the Court. Wakley had all along contended that it was monstrous that Abernethy should by one Act confer upon himself as a member of the Court of Examiners of the Royal College of Surgeons the exclusive right of lecturing in the character of a public functionary, and by another Act claim. the protection due to private lecturers on the ground of the injury which his reputation or pecuniary interests might sustain from the issue of his lectures in cheap form. For it must be understood that the said Court of Examiners, of which Abernethy was a member and at one time Chairman, decided who were to be the official lecturers to the students, and would take no other man’s certificates as to the competency of candidates for diplomas. After the injunction Abernethy had delivered an address to the students on the occasion of the opening of the session at St. Bartholomew's Hospital, and this address had appeared in full in the Lanceſ, precisely as if no injunction existed, on the ground that it had been delivered by Abernethy in a public capacity. No retaliatory steps were taken by Abernethy. Shortly after this, a few days only before Wakley's application for a dissolution of the injunction, Abernethy tendered his resignation as a surgeonto the governors of St. Bartholomew's Hospital whilst desiring to remain a lecturer to the institution. The governors refused to accept his resignation as a surgeon unless he also tendered his resig-  ## p. (#603) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 249 nation as a lecturer. This recognition of an inseparable tie between the two posts of surgeon and lecturer reached Wakley's ears, and supplied him with the very point in his argument for a dissolution of the injunction that he required. “Of course Abernethy’s lectures were public property,” he said: “they are delivered in his public capacity as surgeon to a public charity, and the students of the metropolis must attend them, or lectures from some five or six other functionaries similarly situated, whether they like or no.” The five or six others being the other lecturers licensed by the Court of Ex- aminers. The facts of Abernethy’s offer of resig- nation to the governors of St. Bartholomew's Hospital were set out in the form of an affidavit, and, no one appearing to represent Abernethy in opposition to a motion for dissolution of the injunction, Lord Eldon removed the restriction. The practical termination of this case, therefore, was, curiously enough, in exact opposition to the temporary termination which forms a precedent that is so widely quoted, and the Lancet, in publishing the whole story, has furnished us with an interesting piece of old-world literary history. III.--THE AMERICAN AUTHORs' GUILD. Some account appears in the Author for March of the Associated Authors' Publishing Company in New York, an enterprise destined, I trust, for good service to European as well as American authors. A remark in the Author, that the (English) Society of Authors could hardly enter upon the business of publishing, may lead to the inference that the American Guild has entered upon such business. But the Guild takes no responsibility for the new publishing company. On the other hand, it is important to add that the incorporators of the company include the president (General Grant Wilson) and other active members of the Guild, and that a majority of our Board of Manage- ment have recorded their “cordial approval and endorsement of the objects of the proposed corporation.” The American Guild, founded in May, 1892, incorporated in January, 1895, grows rapidly, and by latest accounts numbers more than 400 members. Its aims, as stated in the act of incorporation, are “to promote a professional spirit among authors; to foster a more friendly feeling, and create greater confidence, between authors and publishers, and to devise some practical means of securing accurate returns of sales by publishers; to advise authors as to the value of literary property and the different methods of publishing books, and to see that their contracts are so drawn as to secure to them their lawful rights; to determine disputes between authors and publishers by arbitration, or, if necessary, by an appeal to the courts; to maintain and defend literary property, and to advance the interests of American authors and literature; the furtherance of library, literary, benevolent, and social purposes.” There are twenty-one officers of the Guild. The monthly meetings have been well attended by these, and by unofficial members. The con- ferences have been quick with interest, and there has been a steady development of practical purposes. The Guild is about to establish a sort of club, or “Guild Home,” in New York, a relief insurance fund, a library, and the monthly Bulletin will be enlarged into a magazine. Thus far the only action towards national reform has been a petition to Congress for a manuscript post ; for it is one symptom of the long neglect under which our authors have suffered, that they must pay letter postage on manuscripts, though the very same manuscripts, when accompanied by the publisher's proof, pass as printed matter. When the presidential election is over this petition will probably be granted, but the reform- ing tendencies of the Guild constitute its raison d'être, and will ultimately deal with more serious evils than the postal anomaly. This organisation represents, as I believe, the awakening of literary men in America to the fact that in the republic of letters their nation is placed in the rear of civilised States by injurious external conditions, while possessing ample intellectual ability to keep abreast of other States. For the present the Guild is gathering its forces, and organising them; it is also studying seriously the causes of the injurious conditions, and steadily reaching a consensus thereon ; and on several occasions I have beard in its meetings the rights and wrongs of foreign authors, as affected by American legis- lation, considered with deep concern. The leaders of the Guild are men of experience and practical wisdom, and any Quixotic efforts at reform are as little to be apprehended as passive acquiescence in the oppressions under which American literature is suffering, and by which foreign authors are largely burdened. From letters just received from the president of the Guild and others I learn that international questions were to be discussed at an ensuing monthly meeting, and it is probable that I may ask space in a future number of the Author for a further state- ment. Mon CURE D. ConwAY. IV.--THE TRELOAR BILL. At a meeting of the Executive Committee of the American Publishers’ Copyright League, held  ## p. (#604) ################################################ 25O THE AUTHOR. on the 2nd of February, the following resolutions were presented and adopted:— Resolved : That the American Publishers' Copyright League disapprove, on the following grounds, of the pro- visions of the bill introduced into the House of Represen- tatives by Mr. Treloar (H. R. 5976) for the revision of the copyright law : I. The bill provides for the restriction to “citizens of the United States” of the privilege of securing copyright under the statute. The Act of 1891 extended the privilege of securing copyright within the United States to the citizens of foreign states which conceded to American citizens the benefit of copyright. The Act of 1870 had limited the privilege of securing copyright to persons who were “residents * of the United States. The restriction now proposed, limiting the copyright privilege to citizens, would bring about a revocation or cancellation of the copyright relations which have been entered into by the United States, under the Act of 1891, with Great Britain, France, Germany, Italy, Belgium, Switzerland, Spain, Portugal, and Denmark, and would constitute a distinct step back of the policy of even our most primitive copyright laws in the recognition of literary and artistic property. 2. The bill provides for the addition to the list of articles which, in order to secure the privilege of copyright in the United States, must be wholly manufactured within the limits of the United States, of musical compositions and of reproductions of works of art in the form of engravings, cuts, or prints. In the discussion of the provisions of the Act of 1891 it was held by those having expert knowledge of the subject that the application of the manufacturing requirement to the production of foreign musical composers would in practice prevent such composers, in the majority of cases, from securing the benefit of American copyright, and would simply perpetuate the practice previously existing of the appropriation by American reprinters of the property in such productions. It was further established, during this discussion, that a condition requiring the manufacture or production in the United States of an engraving of a work of art by a foreign designer must, in the majority of in- stances (and particularly in the cases of the more important works of art which could not be brought across the Atlantic for the purpose of being engraved) render impracticable the securing of American copyright, and would leave open, as heretofore, the property in such reproductions to be appro- priated by unauthorised publishers. In connection with the difficulties in the way of securing simultaneous publication in the United States for editions of Continental books printed in the language of the country of their origin, the authors of France, Germany, and Spain have thus far secured but inconsiderable advantage from the American Copyright Act ; although the several nations which have entered into copyright relations with the United States have extended to our citizens, without any restric- tions of local manufacture, the full copyright privileges enjoyed by their own citizens. This result has naturally brought about, on the part of the nations referred to, a large measure of dissatisfaction with their copyright relations with the United States, and these relations would before now have been terminated (greatly to the disadvantage of American authors and artists) if it had not been for certain advantages secured under the Act of 1891 to the foreign producers of works of art. If the protection of American copyright is to be withdrawn also from the productions of foreign artists (as would be the result under the Treloar Hill), international copyright relations between the United States and the nations above specified will inevitably be brought to a close. 3. The provision in the bill under which the total amount to be collected for the infringement of the copyright of a literary production is limited to 5000 dollars is inequitable in itself, and constitutes a distinct departure from the principles heretofore controlling the law of copy- right throughout the world. An authorised reprinter might easily secure, through the appropriation of copyrighted work, proceeds which would enable him to pay such a penalty as that provided for, and still secure a satisfactory return from his undertaking. The penalty should be left, as under the present law, proportioned to the extent of the injury caused to the owner of the copyright, and proportioned also to the proceeds secured to the person appropriating the copyrighted property, which proceeds have been diverted from the right- ful owner. - 4. The plan for instituting the office of commissioner of copyrights can, in our judgment, be dealt with more effectively in a separate bill, such as has already been introduced in the House by Mr. Bankhead and in the Senate by Mr. Morrill. It is also our opinion that the staff provided under the Treloar bill for the Copyright Bureau would be unnecessarily large and expensive, and that the services of so many employes would probably not be required, at least during the earlier years of the opera- tion of the office. 5. The purpose expressed in clause XXVIII. of the bill for securing adequate protection for the property rights of dramatic authors can also, in our judgment, be better brought about under the provisions of the Cummings bill now pending the House of Representatives. - For these several considerations it is our judgment that the enactment of the Treloar bill would constitute a serious injury to the rights of producers of copyright property and to the interests of the community for the use of which such copyright property is brought into existence. It would further constitute, on the part of the United States, a breach of international good faith with the several nations of Europe that have extended copyright privileges to American citizens. We, therefore, ask that the bill may receive the unfavourable action of Congress and of the Executive. On motion it was also resolved “that this com- mittee cordially approves the purpose of the bills introduced in the House by Mr. Bankhead, and in the Senate by Senator Morrill, for instituting a separate bureau for the registry of copyrights. It is, however, the judgment of the committee that a larger staff of assistants than that specified in these bills will be required for the effective conduct of the work that is to be confided to this bureau; and it is further our opinion that more effective service will be secured if the responsibility for the selection of all the members of his working staff be placed in the hands of the proposed register of copyrights.” W.—A GREAT CHANCE. The following are certain novel conditions under which any writer may make a certainty of being heard in a Paper especially provided for him. It affords one the greatest pleasure to give publicity to this noble offer. “THIS offer is made to provide a means whereby Authors, Writers, and others of a literary bent or ability, may obtain  ## p. (#605) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 251 publication for their work, and receive adequate remumera- tion from the owtset, besides bringing them into public notice, without ea pense to themselves. The Paper, which will be of a high class, will be issued at a popular price, and its circulation will ensure to its con- tributors a position unobtainable by other means. CoNDITIONs. (1) The Editor will receive, accept, and pay for on publication, at a liberal rate, any Article or Work, either in prose or verse, sent in by a Contributor, provided it be original. (2) The Editor shall have power to delete, alter, cut out, shorten, or expand any Article or Work as he may think fit, and any alteration so made shall be accepted by the Contributor. (3) The rate of remuneration shall be fixed on a basis according to the literary merit, ability, and length of the Work, but in no case shall it be less than at a rate of £5 58. for an Article of 5000 words, and at proportionate rates for other quantities. (4) The decision of the Editor as to the remuneration for any Work shall be accepted as final and binding upon all parties concerned. (5) A copy of each issue of the Paper will be sent post free to every Contributor. (6) Every Contributor is required to agree to subscribe to the Paper for a period of seven years, and to pay each year the Annual Subscription of £3 3s., in advance, failing which their contributions will not be accepted, published, or paid for. (7) The work of the Paper, such as reviews, reports, criticisms, notices, &c., will be distributed (and paid for at liberal rates) amongst Contributors only. This will give further opportunities of remuneration to them apart from their own original contributions. r (8) Every Contributor has the right under these Con- ditions of sending in work to the Paper, which will be accepted and paid for on publication in accordance with Conditions 1, 2, and 3. . (9) Every Contributor, on signing these Conditions and sending the Subscription, will be duly registered, and obtain the privileges contained herein. I agree to become a Contributor in accordance with the foregoing condidions, which I accept and agree to, and I inclose here with the sum of £3 38. as my first year's subscription. Signatwre............ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Address in full * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * I think that a few questions should be sent to the editor before we make haste to pay our annual subscription of £33s. 1. Does the first condition really mean that every contribution sent in by any subscriber or contributor must be accepted and published by the editor? In that case the Tower of Babel itself would be intelligible and interesting in com- parison with a paper which published everything sent in. - 2. Does the second condition contradict the first P In the first the editor seems to bind himself to publish whatever is offered him. In the second he reserves the power to delete, i.e., to cut out, whatever is offered him. WC) L, WI. 3. The third condition appears to contradict itself. The pay is to depend on the literary merit and length of the work offered. But it is never to be less than a guinea for a thousand words. How, then, in the case of articles of no literary merit whatever, which the editor, by the first condition, is bound to publish P 5. A copy to be sent post free to each contri- butor. This is unheard of generosity. 6. This is the most startling condition. We are to engage to pay an annual subscription of 33 3s. a year for seven years | That is to say, we are to promise £3 3s. a year—we can get Longman's for 6s.-for a magazine of which we know nothing—for seven years to come ! This betrays an amount of confidence in the artlessness of literary aspirants which with all our experience we could never reach. For seven years l Blind confidence in the unseen for seven years! Wonderful - 8. The eighth condition clears up the doubt expressed above. The contributor by this con- dition seems to receive the absolute right of having his work, whatever it is, however impos- sible, however miserable, accepted, published, and paid for Another question or two: I. How many contributors will be accepted for each number P A thousand P Ten thousand P 2. What is to be the form, size, price, of the organ in question ? 3. What guarantee does the editor offer (I that the paper will continue; (2) that it will appear; (3) that he can carry out his promises P 4. Is it to be a political, a literary, or scientific organ P A weekly, monthly, or a daily organ P A London or a provincial organ P 5. Suppose it to be a monthly organ : suppose it to have acquired a thousand “contributors: ” has every contributor the power of contributing a contribution every month P If so, the maga- zine would contain something like 500 pages at least every month. Will not this bulk somewhat tax the resources of the enterprising editor P If the projector will enlighten us upon these points he may perhaps attract a large number of contributors. He will observe that I have given him for nothing an excellent advertisement. W. B. F. F.  ## p. (#606) ################################################ 252 THE AUTHOR. NEW YORK LETTER, NEVERAL bills affecting copyright have been introduced into the present Congress. There T are first two short bills, providing for a separate bureau of copyright registry, differing chiefly in matters of salary and of sources from which the assistants in the proposed bureau are to be appointed. A third bill, by Mr. Cummings of New York, embodies the views of the owners of dramatic copyrights as to an adequate provision for enforcing the law against pirates of their works. A fourth bill, introduced by Mr. Treloar of Missouri, includes Mr. Cummings' bill ver- batim, and provides also for the much needed copyright bureau. It also extends the terms of copyright from twenty-eight and fourteen to forty and twenty years respectively, a provision suffi- ciently acceptable to the owners of copyright, but one for which there is no organised demand, and one which is deemed by the Authors' League im- practicable at the present time. It also makes some minor changes looking to the greater efficiency of the law as respects copyright in photographs. The rest of the bill is irredeemably bad, and would operate as a virtual repeal of the copyright law. It provides, first, that copyrights shall be given only to citizens of the United States, a provision repealed by the present Act. The exceptions to the non-importation clause in the case of copyright material are all omitted, with the exception of books in foreign languages. The present importation of two copies of a foreign edition of a copyrighted book for use and not for sale is stricken out. Newspapers could lio longer be imported if they contained copyright material, nor could books over twenty years of age, or books for libraries, governments, &c. This section is perhaps the most clumsy and unintelligent of the whole measure. Third, the manufacturing clause is extended to pe iodicals, maps, charts, musical compositions, engravings, cuts, and prints, in addition to the four articles from which that condition is now exacted, namely, books, chromos, lithographs, and photographs. The other details show that the bill is constructed in the most provincial spirit; but the changes provided for are so radical that the bill has already, awakened a storm of indignation among the friends of international copyright. The American Authors’ Copyright League and the American Publishers' Copyright League have already plotested in vigorous terms against the measure, which was opposed at a meeting of a committee on patents of the House of Represen- tatives on March 4, by Mr. Richard Underwood Johnson, secretary of the American Copyright League. Moreover, the American publishers themselves are by no means in favour of the measure, although it evidently had its origin in the desire to extend the manufacturing clause to music, as Mr. Treloar, who introduced it, is a music publisher. Mr. Treloar, to do him justice, is somewhat aghast at the destructive work of his measure, and has shown signs of desisting. There seems to be small chance of the bills pass- ing with these objectionable features, and as the removal of them would remove what was the motive of the introduction of the bill, it is im- probable that the bill will pass in any form. Meantime it is probable that the Authors' League will follow the Publishers' League in indorsing Mr. Bankhead’s bill for a bureau of copyright registry, but as that bill carries an appropria- tion with it, it is likely to meet with consider- able opposition at this time, when the leaders of the majority in the House of Represen- tatives are endeavouring to make a record for economy. English friends of international copyright need have little anxiety about public opinion in the United States on this question. Both the Authors’ and the Publishers' League look upon it as part of their duty to resist constantly any invasion of the present copy- right law tending to a less liberal policy. During the five years of its operation the recipro- cal operation of the American law has been extended steadily, so that now the United States is in copyright relations with Great Britain and her colonies, France, Germany, Belgium, Switzer- land, Portugal, and Denmark, and efforts are being made to strengthen the law still further by similar arrangements with other countries. This policy in its results has already shown its value, for now the authors are able to show Congress that an invasion of the present law would imperil the privileges of American citizens in foreign countries. Of course any change in the direction of liberality would not be met with this objection. It is to be borne in mind, also, that all the attacks upon the law at the present time have started from provincial sources and from men who had little conception of what would be the result of their proposed legislation. Should the bill by any chance succeed in passing the com- mittee there will be a vigorous agitation against it from all sides similar to that which succeeded in defeating the less radical Hicks bill of last year. A second edition of “The Question of Copy- right,” by George Haven Putnam, will be issued immediately by C. P. Putnam's Sons, This work is sound and complete in its history of copyright legislation and discussions of the underlying laws  ## p. (#607) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 253. of property, and this edition will bring the story of the subject in America down to the present month. Another book by Mr. Putnam about to appear is the first volume of “Books and their Makers during the Middle Ages,” a study of the conditions of the production and distribution of literature from the fall of the Roman Empire to the end of the seventeenth century. Chicago is rapidly taking its place as an important publishing centre as well as a literary centre. Still, rapid as has been the progress in the last five years, there is now a magnifying of everything coming from there which shows a great deal of the provincial spirit remaining. Charles Scribner's Sons have just issued “The Love Affairs of a Biblomaniac,” by Eugene Field, in a costly edition, and are about to issue “The House,” by the same author. Mr. Field, who is probably almost unknown to English readers, was a Chicago journalist who has just died. He wrote light poems and essays entirely without permanent value, and the announcement of these volumes, with the great amount of talk that has been made about the author since his death, is one of many indications that America in general and Chicago and the new West in particular have a local literary vanity which shows itself markedly in the output of the leading publishers. Henry B. Fuller, of Chicago, author of “The Chevalier of Pensieri Vani ’’ and of “The Cliff Dwellers,” is to have a volume of one act plays published this spring by the Century Company. He is a man who has shown literary powers of several different kinds, and he is one of the writers watched with real interest in his future by observers of American literature. The principal Chicago publishers, Stone and Kimball, who publish more books of Western life than any other house, have within the half dozen years of their existence come to play a leading part in the literary world here. Their last move was to establish, two weeks ago, a branch house in New York. As John Lane is to publish their Chap-Book in England, readers on the other side will get a very fair idea of the nature of present American taste in light semi-artistic literature. One of the most promis- ing of young Western writers is Hamlin Garland. His last book, “Rose of Dutcher's Coolly,” recently published by Stone and Kimball, has been much discussed. In its strength and its crudity it represents the best of our new work from the Western States. One of the publishers of the book remarked in conversation last week that what Mr. Garland needed for a real advance in power was a wider horizon, an experience in the old countries of Europe. This subject is being discussed vigorously just now ; the general subject of the value of European influence on our the stage. writers. Mr. Brander Matthews has just aroused controversy by the introduction and the conclu- sion of his “Introduction to American Literature,” published by the American Book Company. The author lays great emphasis on the distinction between British and English literature, including under the latter term the literature of all English speaking countries, and he emphasises the wisdom of taking our keellest interest in our own writers. This has been attacked on the one hand as literary jingoism, and defended on the other as an intelli- gent emancipation from secondhand ideas and interests. Whatever the merits of the case, the book is an excellent one for the clearness with which it points out, mainly for use in schools, the broad and simple traits which have thus far marked American literature. - In New York no writer of the last two or three years has attracted more attention than Edward Townsend. His “Chimmie Fadden º’ had an enormous sale, and is now having a success on It deals with a Bowery hero, or the typical Irish-American boy of the poorer district of the city. His “Daughter of the Tenements” if about to be published in England. It gives a fair idea of the quality of a kind of literature much in Vogue here, stories of local colour written by ready, versatile newspaper men, who are quick to seize upon the aspects of our life obviously available for literary purposes. The newspaper reporter is the material from which many of our most prominent young writers are now made. Stephen Crane, the author of “The Red Badge of Courage,” was a reporter here. Richard Harding Davis, Julian Ralph, and Earnest Riis are also reporters. So much “special work,” or articles of general local interest, of a half literary quality, are required by our newspapers now, especially for their great Sunday editions, that the more successful reporters become almost inevitably magazine writers, as the magazines, especially the illustrated ones, want the same sort of matter. The Scribner’s will publish this spring “Cinderella and other Stories,” by Mr. Davis. One of our best writers of stories of western life, Owen Wister, is a grandson of Fanny Kemble. He was a class-mate of Henry Norman at Harvard University, and acted with him in the famous Greek play given there, the GEdipus. Nſr. Norman’s “The Near East” will be published this spring by the Scribner's. The May number of the Bookman will contain an article on Samuel L. Clemens called “Mark Twain as an Historical Novelist,” and about the same time the Harper's will announce officially that Mr. Clemens is the author of “The Personal Recollections of Joan of Arc,” the series which  ## p. (#608) ################################################ 254 THE AUTHOR. has been running in Harper's Monthly signed Louis Leconte, announced by the Harper's as by the most popular magazine writer in the world. This article will take the position that Mark Twain is one of the writers of permanent impor- tance, especially for his pictures of south-western American life. “The Adventures of Huckle- berry Finn’’ is the book in which Mark Twain has made the solidest pictures of the characteris- tics of the people of that region, especially of the attitude toward slavery and of the conditions which still cause the violent bloody feuds. Cosmopolis is being watched with interest here. The critics have treated it kindly, but its sale has not been great. Any periodical published at a high price must have a hard time at present to compete with the mass of cheap ones. It is pointed out, by the way, with significance varying according to the point of view of the critic, that of the four Americans who have been asked to contribute to Cosmopolis but one lives in this country, Albert Shaw ; Joseph Pennell, Henry James, and Harold Frederick all live abroad. It is generally believed here that Thomas Hardy tried to withdraw “Jude the Obscure " from the Harpers’ on account of the omissions upon which they insisted. The present attitude towards realistic studies of what we call un- pleasant subjects is shown by a decision just reached, and not yet made public, by the faculty of Yale University. A course on modern novels, including George Moore’s “Esther Waters,” and several others of a similar unconventionality, is to be suppressed next year on account of the amount of unfavourable comment aroused by it. *- 2. ~~ NOTES AND NEWS. \O the members of the Society desire a more direct representation—viz., by some form of election by themselves—in the manage- ment P They have been invited to forward names of persons willing to consider the subject; they have been promised, further, the selection of three such persons from the list. The totally un- expected result has been that not one single name has been sent in. This result may be interpreted in two ways: either as a proof that the members are satisfied with the management, or that the members are apathetic on the subject. Satisfac- tion is, T venture to think, the principal cause ; for if we guard the essentials, no change would make much difference. The essentials are that the managing body shall keep steadily to the original principles of the Society, that is, that light should be constantly thrown upon the meaning of pub- new departure. lishing; the cost of production ; the meaning of agreements; the meaning of royalties; the tricks of tricky or dishonest publishers; and, in fact, on all actual facts connected with the business side of literature. Those who are not concerned with literary property have nothing to do with the Society. For those who are, the Society will, I hope, however it is governed, continue to carry on the work of ascertaining and making public the facts as connected with the production and the distribution of literature. Given the preservation of the essentials I think it matters very little indeed how the Society is governed—whether by a dictator or a Parlia- ment. At the same time there must be changes in the constitution of every society from time to time. One change that I have myself desired very strongly is the election of women on the Council. I believe that a great many other members hold this view. Considering how many women writers are members of the Society: considering, further, the place held in modern literature by wom, n: it does seem absurd that a Society of Authors should have no women on its Council. At the next meeting of Council, if no more per- suasive person takes up the matter, I propose to bring it forward and to propose members. By the Articles of Association the number of the Council is limited to sixty—I have never understood why. We limit the number when we wish to confer a distinction. In this case the distinction is conferred not upon the members, but upon the Society. However, there is the limit laid down. Now, we desire to have on our Council (I) the persons most largely interested in literary property of various kinds; and (2) those persons able to bring special knowledge on the subject of literary property and its manage- ment. A deliberative body, it may be urged, must not be too large : there should be some limit : the Council, however, is seldom called upon to exercise deliberative functions: its chief purpose is to show the world, by the guarantee of well-known names, that we are in earnest, and to supply, from its body, new members for the committee of management. -->ecº- A correspondent speaks of the Committee of inquiry into educational books as if it were a Not at all. Educational books : have hitherto been taken just as they come, with other books. It appears that it has seemed to some as if the Society was principally occupied with fiction. That is partly because fiction is a very important branch of literary property: partly because writers of fiction have now become awakened to this fact : partly because the kind  ## p. (#609) ################################################ THE 255 A UTHOR. and other books as the example is the very con- venient unit — the six-shilling book—in which most works of fiction now appear : but mainly because writers of educational works do not, as yet, half understand the value of their own works. Hence they have been led to sign agreements of the most monstrous kind—taking small royalties, deferred till thousands—literally thousands—of copies have been sold. There are many other points connected with the publishing of educa- tional books which require separate and careful investigation. The sub-committee hope to receive assistance during this investigation from those members who have published educational works. My correspondent asks that a wider range of subjects should be explicitly classified and repre- sented. If the writer will turn to the prospectus, to the annual reports, to everything published by the Society, he will find that the widest possible range is already claimed. We look upon literary property of every kind as our field : there is no limit as to fiction or anything else: literary property of every kind belongs to the range of the Society’s work. The reason why my corre- spondent feels himself in the wrong corner is, to repeat, simply that educational writers as a rule do not understand their own rights or the value of their own property: therefore their cases are not often sent to the Secretary, and therefore the columns of the Author have contained, so far, very little reference to educational subjects. We approach the conclusion of another volume of this journal, and I take the opportunity of speaking about arrangements for the future. Our correspondents at Paris and New York will continue their monthly letters: Mr. Thring will communicate a series of papers from his own experience on agreements and their meaning : the members will, it is hoped, contribute notes as to their forthcoming books, with letters and papers on points of personal experience: cases and legal actions bearing on literary property will be reported : we shall repeat certain things already published in these pages: such as the meaning of royalties: and we shall continue to present certain unanswered questions: as, for instance, to the equitable remuneration due for the administration of an author's work : i.e., in those cases where a royalty or profit-sharing agreement is accepted. The warnings and notices which have hitherto been presented with every number of the journal will be recast, with certain additions and alterations. And it is hoped to present instructions of a practical and simple, kind to the WOL. W.I. of book adopted in the “Cost of Production ” candidate for literary success. As the presenteditor, I wish to point out that one cannot hope to provide a paper every word of which will be approved |by all the readers : I beg them, however, to remember that the only raison d’être of the Author is the definition and the defence of literary property: so far as it does that it is the organ and mouthpiece of the Society : as for the rest, we cannot all think alike. Further, signed articles must be taken to represent only the views of the writer: and the editor cannot, clearly, be held responsible for the opinions of his correspondents. Finally, I hope to continue for 1896-97 the feuille- tons that used to please some of our members: they were stopped because the supply was stopped: and that stoppage was caused by the pressure of other work. . t A note will be found in “Book Talk,” extracted from the Athenaeum, on the belief that a publisher, or, indeed, even an author, can command a good review. This note deserves a little attention. Ihave on several occasions “struck” this singular belief, which I think is wide spread. People write to me—“Your well-known friendship with editors: your immense influence with publishers”—it is, indeed, immense: “Your knowledge of journal- ists, your &c., &c., will enable you to procure a good review for my new work.” It is of no use to get angry with people who write in this way; it is generally a proof of ignorance to believe the worst. On one occasion a certain person—an old acquaintance—sent me a book with the usual request for assistance. I replied that the only possible way was to send round press copies: to hope for good reviews: and to advertise. He showed my letter around. “I have known this man,” he said bitterly, “for forty years—and this is all he will do for me!” What else could one do for the man? His fixed belief—it is the fixed belief of many—was that a good review is just a matter of private interest—that and nothing more. On Saturday, March 28, died, at her resi- dence at Hampstead, a gentlewoman whose writings have endeared her name wherever the English language is spoken. I do not pretend that she was a great writer, but I do pretend that what she produced always possessed the true ring; was always charming; was always delicate and pure and elevating. Mrs. Charles, the widow of the late Mr. Andrew Paton Charles, whose brother is the present Mr. Justice Charles, was a woman of wide reading, of many friends, of deep sympathies. In religion she was a strong Anglican without a touch of narrowness: among her closest friends were Dean Stanley and Lady G. G.  ## p. (#610) ################################################ 256 THE AUTHOR. Augusta, of whom she wrote a memoir: and the only enemies she had in the world were those whose writings “made ’’ for what she considered evil. It is a great happiness for the Church of England that it can, and does, produce women such as Mrs. Charles; souls so pure, so high- minded, so sincere. Others will no doubt follow her, but to those who knew Mrs. Charles no one can take her place. WALTER BESANT. *~ * → THE SONNET. The sonnet is a dainty gem of rhyme, Where ten sweet syllables may smoothly flow " Through fourteen lines, all neatly set a-row, And linked together with harmonious chime ; Where some grave poet, with a thought sublime, May teach a thousand listening hearts to glow ; Or, word by word, as fancies come and go, A lighter muse may charm the flight of time. Will Shakespere wrought it, all in purest gold; Austerer beauty grew 'neath Milton’s hand; 'Mid Wordsworth’s bays it glittered like a star: And thou, presumptuous pen, dar'st thou ? Withhold ! . . Nor dream to mingle with that deathless band, But humbly follow, thou, afar—afar ! ‘. CRESANDIA. *-- ~ *-* g- > -º FEUILLETONS. I.—THE SUBLIME AND BEAUTIFUL. ** * * HEN his friends heard that Walter - . Hawkins was engaged, most of them wondered how that industrious journalist had found time to fall in love. However, they agreed, his life would be the better for a flavour of romance in it, for his daily work was more than sufficiently prosaic. He reviewed novels— which he really did read—for one paper, put together pot-boiling descriptive articles for others, was “Our London Correspondent’’ to more than one provincial journal, and, by dint of great facility and astonishing powers of work, derived from these various sources an income of about six hundred pounds a year. Once only had he been known to take a holiday, and this he had employed in falling in love with all the ardour of a beginner at that pastime. holiday was run he had found himself an engaged Iſlän. The benevolent friends who, as their kindly custom is, wondered what on earth he’d seen “in that girl” to attract him spoke in this instance with more show of reason than usual. The only daughter of a well-to-do solicitor, Margaret Wycherley had passed most of her life in her parents’ home at Wimbledon, where, despite her Before the brief course of that environment, she developed theories about life of a delightfully visionary kind. She dabbled a little in painting, and spent much of her time in an aesthetically-furnished studio, wherein she read Ruskin and Rossetti, and dreamed about Ideal Art. Is it necessary to add that she was barely twenty P Walter's daily work in town prevented him from seeing very much of his fiancée during the week, but he so far relaxed his industry as to permit himself an occasional Saturday-to-Monday visit to Wimbledon. Occasionally Margaret. questioned him about his work, but he had fenced with the subject so far, feeling uncomfortably conscious that her canons of literary taste could scarcely be satisfied by a young journalist of the modern time. He himself, he remembered, had suffered from youthful delusions like hers; but, judging from his own experience, he felt certain that her views would become more practical and less idealistic after a year or two. One Sunday evening in July, as he and Margaret were slowly pacing up and down the garden after dinner, she began to talk on her favourite theme—the dignity and responsibility of the literary life. Walter made haste, for the sake of peace and quietness, to agree with every- thing she said, and even—after several ineffectual attempts to change the subject—to quote poetry in support of her views, feeling all the time that he was an outrageous hypocrite. Unfortu- nately, his apparent sympathy only encouraged Margaret to pass from the discussion of literary work in general to that of her lover in par- ticular. “You never send me any of your things to read,” she said, reproachfully. “But I’m sure they must be noble, like yourself.” Walter laughed, rather uneasily. “Well, dearest, I didn’t think they would be much in your line. They’re not noble, by any means. I’m not a poet, you see; in fact, I gave up. writing verses years ago.” - “But noble thoughts can be expressed in prose,” replied Margaret; “and it isn’t kind of ou to laugh at me. Do you think I’m not intellectual enough to appreciate your writing P” Walter protested that this wasn’t at all his view. On the contrary, he didn’t think his work was worth showing to her. “Still,” he added, “ of course, you shall see it, if you really care to. Let me see, there’s a paper of mine on Lady Bicyclists in Wednesday's Mirror, and an illustrated article on “How Pins are Made ’’ in this month’s Fleet Street. Then there’s that 2 3 - Margaret suddenly came to a halt, and turned towards him. “Walter!” she cried piteously,  ## p. (#611) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 257 “don’t-don't tell me that you write things like that ” - - “Such is the appalling fact, I assure you. It's not very high-class literature, but it’s good, sound journalism, and pleases my editors.” “But—oh, that you should write trash of that kind | ** Now, not even a penny-a-liner likes his paragraphs to be called “trash.” So it was much to Walter's credit that he replied tenderly : “At any rate, Madge, it fills my pocket, and we couldn’t be married without its help. But don’t trouble about my work, darling. Let's talk about something else.” “But I must talk about your work,” exclaimed Margaret. “You have the power of writing, the most precious gift that man can possess, and you have—I am sure of it—the feelings and nature of a poet—how else could I have come to care for you ?—and yet you are content to stifle your better self, and to do the work of a literary hack. Walter, it is unworthy of you!” It may be conceded in extenuation of Hawkins's subsequent folly that the girl really did look very beautiful as she stood there with sparkling eyes and lips quivering with the earnestness of her appeal. “I’m afraid it's too late to change now,” he answered. “I did think once upon a time—but that's long ago. Besides, there's the money to be considered. You wouldn’t like to be the wife of a poor man.” “Of course I shouldn’t, but there’s no reason why your higher work shouldn't bring you mone as well as fame.” Walter shook his head doubt- fully. “Oh, but I’m a better judge than you suppose P And you did feel, you say, at one time the desire to write poetry P. How could you ever be false to that purpose ! But I’m sure it's not too late to return to it. Have you kept any of your poems ?” 4” “No,” replied the other; “none of the editors would have them, and so one day I burnt the lot. They seemed to me, then, precious poor stuff, though, of course, I thought them magnificent when I wrote them.” “Your second thoughts were worst, then. If only you had persevered, what splendid things you would have done by this time!” Walter reflected in silence for a few moments. Like almost every literary neophyte, he had written quantities of verse in his youth. In the light of a later wisdom they had seemed only the feeble and imitative efforts of a beginner. But supposing Margaret were right after all, and a higher path than that of journalism lay open to him P - “Well, Madge,” he replied at length, “perhaps there's something in what you say. Anyhow, I’ll have a try at verse again, if I can find time.” “You’re certain to fail if you make the attempt in that spirit,” said Margaret with much scorn. “Poetry demands a greater sacrifice than that. You must give up your present degrading work, and follow Art with all your power. I never realised before to-night, Walter, how far you had forsaken your ideal. I loved you chiefly because I thought that you were an artist, but I can never, never give myself to one who has deliberately abandoned his proper aim in life for the miserable sake of making money. Let me help to recall you to the better way. You cannot really like your present employment—will it be so hard to leave it for Art’s sake and mine P’’ Walter listened to all this eloquence in some bewilderment. It had not occurred to him that anyone could reproach him for earning by honest hard work a sufficient income wherewith to sup- port himself and his future wife. She, indeed, would have some money of her own, but still He turned desperately to Margaret. “Tell me exactly what you want me to do,” he said humbly. “Do you need to ask P You must give up this cheap and nasty newspaper work. You must write, not for the sake of filling so many columns, but as inspiration moves you. You must look deep into your own soul, and enrich humanity with noble thoughts. Consecrate your- self to Art — thus will you lead the Ideal Tlife ” As she spoke, the last faint tints of sunset were dying out of the western sky, the stars were beginning to show overhead. A gentle evening breeze had sprung up, and all the air was fragrant with the scent of flowers. And there stood Margaret beside him in the twilight, her fair face raised pleadingly toward his own. What wonder that the sober journalist was thrown off his mental balance, that the girl’s earnestness raised an answering glow in his heart, that he saw an impossible vision of his own career as a poet, enabled to do splendid things by his own dormant powers, stimulated by his wife's divine sympathy P Everyone is a fool now and then, and many of us with far less justification for our folly than Walter. He stooped over Margaret and kissed her tenderly. - “You have indeed inspired me, darling,” he said. “I will do as you wish me. Only, I’m afraid 2 3 “No l’’ cried Margaret, “say nothing more. You will—you must succeed. Oh, Walter, how happy we shall be ” -  ## p. (#612) ################################################ 258 THE AUTHOR. It is one thing to make an heroic promise to a charming young lady in the summer twilight; it is quite another to keep it in the stress and hurry of everyday life. As Walter journeyed up to London next morning, he reflected with some dismay on the course to which he had committed himself. What would his editors think of him; how would his friends regard this new departure ? He put aside these uncomfortable reflections, and began to read his daily paper. In it he chanced on a paragraph which suggested a capital subject for an article. He had already drawn his note. book from his pocket with the intention of jotting down the idea, when he suddenly replaced it with a guilty start. For the moment he had forgotten his compact of the previous night, but hence- forth he was to write no more newspaper articles. He reached Waterloo in an extremely despondent frame of mind, walked quickly to his chambers in the Temple, and sat down to his writing- table to produce the soulful poetry which alone would satisfy Margaret's ambition for him. Some days later a number of men were gathered in the smoking-room of the “Pen and Ink” club, of which Walter was a member. There you may find any day at luncheon-time a miscellaneous assemblage of literary men, a sprinkling of well- known novelists, a stray editor or two, a wander- ing “Paris correspondent,” and certain humble journalists whose ambitions scarcely go further than the writing of paragraphs at three halfpence a line. “Has anyone seen Hawkins lately P” asked Johnson, the well-known critic, from his arm- chair by the fireplace. “He’s not been here for some time.” “No,” said another man; “and have you heard the extraordinary stories about him P. He must be mad, if they’re at all true. I hear he's been throwing up his commissions right and left— refused an article for Fleet Street which he had promised ages ago—declined a first-class offer for a series from the Trifler, and so on. What on earth’s come to the chap P” Johnson whistled softly. “Ah, I thought that might happen. Do any of you men know the girl he's engaged to ? No! Well, if you did, you’d understand.” - He broke off suddenly, for the door opened, and Walter himself appeared, looking very ill and worried. - “ Hullo, Hawkins,” said a novelist called Manby, breaking the rather awkward silence that followed Walter's entrance; “we were just wondering what had become of you. Have you seen my new book P. Give it a good notice in the Mirror, there’s a good chap.” Walter smiled faintly. “Delighted to do so, I’m sure, only, you see, I’ve left the Mirror.” “What ?” chorused the rest in astonishment. “Yes, it’s quite true—no, Manby, no one's left me a fortune—wish they had. The fact is, that I have come to see how degrading a profession is journalism, and I’m going to have nothing more to do with it.” Johnson shook his head sadly, while the others stared at Walter in blank amazement. “But, great heavens, man l’’ cried one of them, “you must be making near a thousand a year out Of it.” “I am going to devote myself to true literature —to essays, to poetry.” There was a roar of laughter at this announce- ment. But Johnson sat up in his chair and turned round impatiently. “This is no laughing matter,” he said shortly. “Look here, Hawkins, let me entreat you not to be an infatuated ass. I can guess pretty well where you got this mad idea "–Walter reddened —“Yes, I thought so. Well, how much do you intagine your—your adviser really knows? All that high-flown talk about Art is sheer rot for a man like you. Some of us are made to be poets, and others to be journalists. The mistaken editors seem to think you're a good journalist—no one could ever suspect you of being even a tolerable poet. Take your inoney, and be precious thank- ful you can get it. And, for heaven's sake, don’t throw up your chance in life and behave like a raving lunatic.” Walter looked at him indignantly. “You don’t know what what you're talking about,” he exclaimed. “Of course, you don’t understand— how should you?—the pure joy of pursuing Ideal Art. Anyhow, I’ve done with journalism for ever,” and with these words he left the room, It would be too painful to dwell minutely on the next two months of Walter Hawkins’ life. Hardly any of his friends saw him during that period; he spent his days in miserable solitude, racking his brains for poetical thoughts, looking for the inspiration which never came. He did, indeed, manage to compose a few short poems of a kind, which he offered to the magazines under a pseudonym. But their prompt rejection was not necessary to convince him of their exceeding badness; he knew already in his own heart that they were worthless. As almost his entire income had been derived from journalism, his lot was speedily changed from that of a well-to-do bachelor to that of a very poor man. During these two months he did not once visit Wimbledon, for it would have been impossible for him to do so without confessing  ## p. (#613) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 259 his failure to Margaret, and that might greatly change her feelings towards him. He wrote to her, however, from time to time, and at last was driven to explain that their marriage could not take place until he had managed in some way or other to secure an income. But he still hoped to succeed ultimately. - Margaret's reply to this letter did not greatly comfort him ; in fact, it seemed a little cold and heartless. She was sorry to hear that he was not making money, but she fully agreed that it would never do to marry unless they had plenty to live upon. Still, she was glad that he was striving patiently after true Art. Had he, by the way, read a little book of poems entitled “Heart - Throbs,” by Eustace Vanborough P If so, he would do well to take them for his model, they were so full of noble and beautiful thoughts. When “Heart-Throbs,” an elegant volume, beautifully printed and bound, arrived a few days later, Walter glanced at a few lines of it, and then flung it into the waste-paper basket. It was the most feeble, affected nonsense imaginable. Then he rose from his chair, and walked restlessly up and down his room. “Can Johnson have been right?” he thought. “Have I made a hideous mistake? Margaret’s view seemed far nobler than my own, and yet she admires that balderdash.” He took the volume out of the waste-paper basket again. “‘By Eustace Wanborough.” What an idiot the man must be l’’ Then he came back to his own position. “After all,” he reflected, “I have made this sacrifice for Madge’s sake, and so long as I have her love, nothing else can matter very much. And who knows whether she is not right— whether I shall not succeed—— ” There was a knock at the door, and his friend Johnson entered. “Came to see how you were getting on. How is—er, the Ideal Art prospering P Are you coming back to journalism P. " Walter groaned. “It’s no use your coming here,” he said. “I know you mean well, but it’s not a bit of good. You know—you said so that day at the club—who has made me change my work P” Johnson here.” “Well, I don’t mind confessing to you that I’m not sure whether her theories are right, at any rate for me. But if you loved that girl as I do, you would be content to follow her wishes blindly. Nothing you can say will make me alter my intention. I’ve resigned my income and my position as a journalist for her sake, and as long nodded. “Yes — that's why I'm as Miss Wycherley exists, I ask nothing better than to please her in every way I can.” “Quite so,” replied Johnson drily; “your senti- ments do you much credit, I’m sure. But as Miss Wycherley exists no longer —— ” “What 2" gasped Walter, growing deadly bale. pal Don’t excite yourself—she isn’t dead—far from it. Surely you must have heard P Why, she married the fellow who calls himself Eustace Wanborough this morning !” II.-IN THE NAME OF THE PROPHET-DESKs. There were once two shops on opposite sides of the street. They were both devoted to the sale of writing-desks – rosewood or mahogany, brass bound. One of these shops was avowedly run in order to make money, if possible; the other was run on the highest religious princi- ples possible, with prayers when the directors met, solely for thesake of spreading abroad true religion. Nothing could be more noble than the objects of this shop. Its friends called it the House Venerable; the manager they called the Hammer of Injquity; of him it was reported that at the mere sight of him Dissent curled and Infidelity. lay down and died. Now, at the first shop—the secular, worldly shop, whose interests were earthly and grovelling—the desks in the window were greatly superior to those in the window of the other shop. They were so much better that nobody would step across the street to look at the Christian writing-desks. Perhaps the reason was that, at the earthly, worldly shop the man who made the desk was paid for his desk a sum of money which was uniformly calculated on a certain proportion to the price for which the desk was sold. Thus, if a desk was to be priced at 50s., that irreligious proprietor gave the workman 25s. As he always took off large discounts and some- times sold his desks wholesale to the trade, the proprietor made a profit of no more than 158. to the workman’s 25s., so that the latter was quite satisfied, and put in his best work, and brought all his desks to this shop. At the other shop the workman was beaten down —of course, in the Cause of Pure Religion. If he was in necessity, he was offered a third, a quarter, an eighth of the price of 50s. In any case he was beaten down: he was offered a far lower price than he could get across the road. These two shops are still going on. But the desks in the House Venerable, which is managed by the Hammer of Iniquity, are reported to be growing daily worse and worse. *-* -º - - -n  ## p. (#614) ################################################ 26o THE AUTHOR. BOOK TALK. M* WILLIAM LE QUEUX has almost finished “A Romance of the Land of No Return,” as the sub-title has it, called “The Eye of Istár.” He has also on hand a new novel for serial pu lication entitled “Devil's Dice.” The author of “Charles Dickens by Pen and Pencil,” Mr. F. G. Kitton, is engaged upon a new work dealing with the illustrations in the various editions of the novelist's writings. A third series of “Eighteen-Century Wignettes,” by Mr. Austin Dobson, is shortly to be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Mrs. Marshall is writing a story of the period of the Jacobite rising in 1715, which Messrs. Seeley will issue. A new volume of stories by Mr. W. B. Yeates will be published immediately by , Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen. “George Egerton’’ is at work on a study called “The Hazard of the Ill,” which will appear this summer. a volume of short stories before leaving in the early autumn to join her husband in South Africa. A romance of African adventure called “The Oracle of Baal,” by J. Provand Webster, who herein makes his début, is announced by Messrs. Hutchinson for speedy publication. Mr. Robert Hichens has a new volume of stories in the press, entitled “The Folly of Eustace.” (Heinemann.) The popular thirst for information about the British Navy is at length to be gratified, as the publication of an exhaustive history is announced by Messrs. Sampson Low. Mr. W. Laird Clowes is the editor of the work, and the contributors include the foremost writers on naval matters. In the first volume the story of the Navy will be told from the beginning down to the Elizabethan period. An uncommon form of literary censorship is reported to have taken place at the Kingston Workhouse. A parcel of books for the inmates had been presented, consisting, it would appear, mostly of works which gave anything but enter- taining leading. Two of the guardians — a clergyman of the Church and a Nonconformist minister — after examining them, cast aside about one hundred and fifty as unsuitable. “Why?” asked the Chairman. “Because,” was the reply, “they are extremely dry theological works,” She will also have ready The following, from “A Publisher,” appeared in the Athenæum of the 14th ult.:— I lately had occasion to inform an author that his book, so far from having produced any profit, as he expected, had not paid expenses. In reply (I quote textually) he says, “Perhaps if you get somebody even now to give the book a good review, the remaining copies might be sold.” May authors, I have often suspected, have a Sneaking belief that a publisher keeps a stock of “good reviewers” as part of his regular staff, but I never met with such a naïve expression of the belief before. Mr. John O'Leary’s “Recollections of Fenian- ism,” will be published in two volumes by Messrs. Downey, probably this month, and also a volume of reminiscences by Mr. W. P. O'Brien, entitled “'The Great Famine.” “The Queen's Prime Ministers,” by the Hon. Reginald Brett, will be published immediately by Messrs. Macmillan. Other books from this firm will include a series of anecdotal sketches by Baron Ferdinand Rothschild, entitled “Personal Characteristics from French History ‘’’; and “A System of Medicine,” written by various autho- rities and edited by Dr. Allbutt, Regius Pro- fessor of Physics in the University of Cambridge. The discovery of a parcel of valuable old books is reported from the Cams Hall Estate, Hamp- shire. Among them are some of Caxton's, dating from 1474 to 1494, including “Justinian’s Law,” a later copy of which recently changed hands in London for over £IOOO. The books were found in a cupboard by Mr. M. H. Foster, the new proprietor, and are all in good condition. In a recent book sale at Sotheby’s, Goldsmith's “Deserted Village,” 1770, first edition, uncut, brought 345; “Paradise Tost,” 1667, first edition, presentation copy from Milton to his “loving friend” Mr. Francis Rea, 3885; and St. Jerome's “Epistles,” printed by Schiffer, 1470, on fine vellum, 38o. Mr. Clement Shorter is editing for Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Co. a series of Nineteenth Century Classics. The first volume will be “Sartor Resartus,” for which Professor T)owden writes an introduction ; the next two will also be Carlyle's, namely, “Heroes and Hero-Worship ’’ and “Past and Present,” with introductions by Mr. Gosse and Mr. Frederic Harrison respectively. These will be followed by Matthew Arnold’s poems, Mrs. Browning’s “Prometheus Bound,” and Mrs. Gaskell’s “Cranford.” A new year-book of London, “The London Manual,” in which the functions of all public bodies in the metropolis will be explained for the benefit of the ratepayers, is about to appear from the offices of London. It will have maps and diagrams, and will cost one shilling,  ## p. (#615) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 261 Mr. Edward Carpenter's new volume of essays, which is to be published shortly by Mr. Dobell, will be entitled “Love's Coming of Age.” Mrs. Meynell is publishing in book form, through Mr. Lane, a number of her essays which have ap- peared in “The Wares of Autolycus’ column of the Pall Mall Gazette. The title is “The Colour of Life.” An account of the life and times of Alexander Russel, of the Scotsman, ought to be a con- siderable contribution to the political and social history of Scotland, and particularly of Edin- burgh. Such a work has been undertaken by Sheriff Campbell Smith, of Dundee, who knew Russel and wrote articles in his columns. There will be in May a volume of short stories by Marie Corelli, under the title of “Cameos' (Hutchinson). An illustrated book on “Notable Welsh Musicians,” by Mr. Frederic Griffith, will shortly be published by Mr. Francis Goodwen, 47, Leadenhall-street, E.C. The work will be rather of a descriptive than a critical character, and will notice alike the composers, the instrumentalists, and the vocalists in the musical community of Wales. Rarely a month passes without a Stevenson item or two. This time the record includes a volume of “Wailima Table-Talk,” which Mrs. Strong and Mr. Lloyd Osbourne have edited. Stevenson, it appears, consented to be “taken down" in his everyday utterances, and inclined to make a joke of it. Secondly, a new essay, which has been found among his papers, is to appear in the summer issue of the Illustrated London News. A history of architecture, written by Professor Banister Fletcher and Mr. Banister F. Fletcher, will be published shortly by Mr. B. T. Bats- ford. It will be illustrated chiefly by collotype plates. Lady Lindsay is about to bring out, through Messrs. Longmans, a new volume of verse entitled “The Flower Sellers.” Mr. Bliss Car- men's new volume and Mr. Percy Hemingway's “The Happy Wanderer” are to be published soon by Mr. Mathews, in whose “Shilling Gar- land ” Series will appear “Christ in Hades,” by Mr. Stephen Phillips. Mr. A. Barnard Miall is the author of a book of “Nocturnes and Pastorals,” which will be published by Mr. Smithers. The verse of the near future will also include Mr. Kipling's new volume. At the annual meeting of the Royal Literary Fund it was reported that forty-three grants, representing £1905, had been awarded during 1895, males receiving £1 185 and females 3720. Thirteen were to novelists, eight to authors of historical and biographical works, and eight to classical literature and educational authors. The fund has now £51,912 invested, yielding an income of £1676. The past month had a fairly large and un- usually interesting output of new books. Mr. Lecky's large work “Democracy and Liberty” was published by Messrs. Longmans, and Dr. Traill’s “Life of Sir John Franklin” by Mr. Murray. In travel there was Captain Young- husband’s “The Heart of a Continent” (Murray); while the social and dramatic world welcomed “A Few Memories” (Osgood), by the famous actress who was Mary Anderson. Mr. Crockett's “Cleg Kelly” appeared, and Mrs. Hodgson Burnett’s “A Lady of Quality.” Mr. James St. Loe Strachey, the well-known Spectator writer, has been appointed editor of the Cornhill Magazine in succession to Mr. James Payn, who has had to relinquish the position because of continued ill-health. This old-established sixpenny monthly will now be raised to Is. Mr. H. S. Salt, who is already known for works on Shelley, is about to issue a biographical study, “Percy Bysshe Shelley, Poet and Pioneer,” in which he will claim that the verdict of time has not only pronounced Shelley to be a great poet, but has also corroborated his social and religious views. The work will be published in London by Mr. W. Reeves. An American paper recently asked why did not some British journal get Olive Schreiner to tell its readers all about life in the Transvaal. The hint has been taken or anticipated, for the authoress begins in the April number of the Fortnightly Review a series of articles on “The Boers of the Transvaal.” Miss Beatrice Harraden contributes to the new number of Blackwood’s Magazine the opening chapters of a story of California entitled “Hilda Strafford,” while Chapman's will have the first instalment of “The Herb Moon,” by John Oliver Hobbes. ‘H pumópova (stepmother) of Gregorios Xeno- poulos will be issued from the “Bodley Head” during this season, done into English by Mrs. Edmonds; also a one-volume novel by Mrs. Edmonds, entitled “Links in a Chain,” will be published by Messrs. Jarrold and Sons. Hilton Hill's novel, “His Egyptian Wife,” which has enjoyed a large sale for a first book, has just been issued in a 2s. railway edition. Mr. Hill has ready a new novel, which will be  ## p. (#616) ################################################ 262 THE AUTHOR. published in the autumn, like his first book, simultaneously in London and New York. We are glad to learn that Annabel Gray's book “Comrades,” recently published by Messrs. Drane and Chant, has met with so much success that the publishers will shortly issue a second edition. In “Phinlay Glenelg's' Maxims in last number of the Author, amend one line as follows: War is more a manner of emotion than a matter of reason. Mrs. E. Rentoul Ester's novel “The Way of Transgressors” has just appeared in a new edi- tion (Sampson Low and Co.). Mrs. Ester's new book “The Wardlaws” (which Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. will publish immediately) treats of an Irish family of long descent. It will pro- bably be found to occupy comparatively new ground on topics Hibernian. “The Saint of Poverty,” a drama founded on the life of Frances of Assisi, by Henry N. Maughan, will be issued very shortly by Mr. Elliot Stock. The Roxburghe Press will issue, almost imme- diately, a volume entitled “Carina Songs ’’ and others, by Miss Amy C. Morant; a lady who is identified with most of the labour and social movements of the time. Mr. John Milne, late of Wilsons and Milne, Paternoster Row, has resumed publishing at Amberley House, Norfolk-street, Strand. It is his intention to issue works of a popular kind, and he is now making up a list of entirely original books of sport, travel, biography, adven- ture, fiction, and other light forms of literature. Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s article on “Danish versus English Butter-making,” which appeared in the Fortnightly, last May, has gone through several developments. It was afterwards enlarged and brought out as a pamphlet (Horace Cox) the result of which being that Mrs. Tweedie spoke on Agriculture—or more properly speaking dairy- ing—at the meeting of the Grand Council of Women at St. Martin’s Town Hall lately, when she advocated the formation of a Women's British Produce League for the encouragement of home trades generally, and more particulary to keep the £14,000,000 a year in this country which is paid out annually for dairy produce alone. She suggested women taking up dairying as a profession. A correspondent of the Bookseller suggests that as it is doubtful whether this year a dinner will be held in connection with the Booksellers' Provident Institution, a dinner representative of the three branches – author, publisher, and book- seller—should be held instead. If representative, he says, its permanent success should be as much assured as the annual dinner of the Royal Academy. Mrs. Elizabeth Rundle Charles, author of “The Chronicles of the Schönberg-Cotta Family” and other well-known works, died at her residence, Combe Edge, Hampstead, on Saturday afternoon. She came of an old Devonshire family, and was brought up in an ancient manor house near Tavistock, which town her father, Mr. John Rundle, represented for nine years in Parliament. She was born in Jan. 1828, at Tavistock, and began writing when she was twenty-two. Her first book was a translation from Neander, “Ilight in Dark Places: Memorials of Christian Life in the Middle Ages.” In 1851 she married Mr. Andrew Paton Charles, a brother of the present Mr. Justice Charles, who died in 1868. Mrs. Charles was a woman of considerable learning as well as of deep religious feeling, and she united marked literary ability with a strong, but sym- pathetic, Anglicanism. Encouraged by a certain modest success, Mrs. Charles went on writing. She published “Tales and Sketches of Christian Life in Different Lands and Ages,” 1851; “The Two Vocations,” 1853; “The Cripple of Antioch,” 1855; “The Song without Words,” 1856; “The Voice of Christian Life in Song” and “Sketches of Hymns and Hymn-Writers,” 1858; “The Three Wakings,” 1859; “Wanderings over Bible Lands and Seas” and “The Martyrs of Spain,” 1862; and “Sketches of Christian Life in England in the Olden Time,” in 1864. In 1864, also, she published “Chronicles of the Schönberg- Cotta Family.” This book was reviewed in the Times with warm eulogium, and it achieved at Once great popular success, which has continued to the present day. In America, the book was extensively pirated. Her “Diary of Mrs. Kitty Trevelyan,” 1865, was also widely read. Her. other works include : “Winifred Bertram and the World She Lived In,” 1866; “The Draytons and the Davenants’’ and “On Both Sides of the Sea : a Story of the Commonwealth and Restoration,” 1867; “The Women of the Gospels,” 1868; “Watchwords for the Warfare of Life,” 1869; “Diary of Brother Bartholo- mew,” 1870; “The Victory of the Wanquished,” 1871; “The Cottage by the Cathedral,” 1872; “Against the Stream,” 1873; “The Bertram Family ’’ and “Conquering and to Conquer,” 1876; “Lapsed, but not Lost,” 1877; “Joan the Maid,” 1879; “Sketches of the Women of Christendom,” 1880. Mrs. Rundle Charles knew many distinguished Churchmen, including Dr. Pusey, Archbishop Tait, Dr. Liddon, Professor Jowett, and Charles Kingsley. She was particu-  ## p. (#617) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 263 larly intimate with Dean Stanley and his wife, and she wrote a slight, but admirable, sketch of Lady Augusta Stanley's life. She was also the author of several popular hymns. Many of her books have been translated into German and Swedish. Of late years she did not write much, but recently she published a work on the black-letter saints, and last year appeared “Ecce Homo, Ecce Rex,” from her pen.—Times, March 30. e <3 LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS, MR. Low ELL IN ENGLAND. George W. Smalley. Harper’s for April. CANDOUR IN BIOGRAPHY. Wilfrid Ward. New Review for April. NATIONAL BIOGRAPHY. Leslie Stephen. National Review for March. MATTHEW ARNOLD. Frederic Harrison. Nineteenth Century for March. HERR SUDERMANN’s NOVELS. Fortnightly Review for April. THE PLAYS OF HROSWITHA. Review for March. ROBERT BURNS. for April. PEPYS AND EVELYN. April. THOMAS GENT, PRINTER. Austin Dobson. Magazine for April. MATTHEW ARNOLD’s POETRY. March 14. DEAF AND DUMB HEROES IN FICTION. Correspondence of Cuming Walters and the author of “In a Silent World.” Athenæum for Feb. 22 and March 21. M. ZoDA’s FROG. Speaker for March 7. THE ELDER. DUMAs. Emily Crawford. Century Maga- zine for March. ON AN AUTHOR’s CHOICE OF COMPANY. Wilson. Century Magazine for March. MR. HALL CAINE ON CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. Goldwin Smith. Letter to the Times of Feb. 29. LIVING CRITICS.–VI. Mr. Coventry Patmore. R. Garnett. Bookman for March. THE ETHICS OF MODERN JOURNALISM. Aline Gorren. Scribner’s for April. NOTABLE REVIEWS. Of Saintsbury’s “History of Nineteenth Century Litera- ture.” C. M. Hereford. Bookman for March. Of Crawfurd’s “Lyrical Verse from Elizabeth to Wic- toria.” Athemaewm for March 7. Of Frederick Tennyson’s “Poems of the Day and Year.” Athenaewm for March 21. Of “Brother and Sister” (The Renans). Daily Chronicle for March 25. Of Professor Bury’s “Gibbon.” Daily Chronicle for March 19. Of Lecky’s “Democracy and Liberty.” March 24. Mr. Goldwin Smith writes to the Times con- tradicting Mr. Hall Caine by saying that there was no “five years' outcry" in Canada, and no more excitement about the liberty of “self-mis- Janet E. Hogarth. G. de Dubor. Fortnightly D. F. Hannigan. Westminster Review E. E. Kitton. Atalanta for Longman's Saturday Review for Woodrow Frederic Harrison. Daily News for government” than about the question of copyright itself. Further, that the “marvellous unanimity” of the Canadian Parliament on the Act of 1889 was the unanimity of ignorance and indifference. “The Canadian Copyright Act, even supposing it to be intra vires, might with perfect safety have been disallowed as contrary to imperial policy, and subversive of the rights of subjects of the empire. It is really provoking to think of the smallness of the force which has given rise to all this trouble.” The company which an author should keep is the theme of Mr. Woodrow Wilson. While he lives a man can keep the company of the masters whose words contain the mystery of the entrance to the community of letters—and open it to those who can see almost with every accent, and in such company it may at last be revealed to him. Two tests admit to that company, namely, Are you individual? Are you conversable? He must speak with an individual note; and he must speak in such speech and spirit as can be under- stood from age to age, and not in the pet terms and separate spirit of a single day and generation. “Frequent the company in which you may learn. the speech and the manner which are fit to last. Take to heart the admirable example you shall See set you there of using speech and manner to speak your real thought and be genuinely and simply yourself.” Mr. Smalley thinks that Lowell's life in London is a much misunderstood part of his career. TI erefore the present article. In an introduction to a collection of some of the poet's letters, to be issued shortly, he will go into the subject more fully. Meanwhile he points out the important change which London made upon the character of Lowell. The recluse ceased to be a recluse; he perceived that a knowledge of men and of what is best in men was to be had otherwise than from books; he became a diner-out ; he was ripened, he got courage. The Lowell that came from Madrid “never would have written or never have delivered that essay on Democracy which probably reached the whole English mind as no other ever did.” Mr. Smalley, who was an intimate and long-standing friend, has much to say of Lowell's charity: “anybody could extract a letter from him as they could a five pound note;” “yet, if a man presumed upon his kindliness so far as to talk nonsense in bad English, or to be slovenly in his facts, woe unto him l’’ This disposition Mr. Smalley attributes to Lowell's inexhaustible faith in human nature, though surely the literary agent of to-day, if asked to explain his raison d’étre, might point to Lowell's case as sufficient answer (if “inexhaustible faith in human nature” be ruled out as not, primá facie, practicable):—  ## p. (#618) ################################################ 264 THE AUTHOR. He had no notion of accounts and no capacity for private business. From the beginning, like Renan, he took what his publishers offered him for his books or other writings, and thanked God it was no less. Long after they ought to have brought him a handsome income he was content with a fixed moderate sum. When the Century and other magazines in later days sent him large cheques for verses and essays which he thought too slight for such ample pay, he seemed astonished at this wise liberality, and more than once protested. The early letters show him writing for almost nothing. As for Lowell’s ideas on style, the following single sentence, says Mr. Smalley, is more expres- sive than many an essay on the subject. Mr. Smalley had asked him to admit that Pepys, unscholarly and slovenly as he is, had often a power of expressing himself with effect and point:— Says Lowell: “I admit that Pepys was capable of writing good sentences when he tried. But Gray, for example, couldn’t write a clumsy one without trying, and this is what I mean by style.” [Again :] “Pepy's language, you must remember, has the freshness of being nowadays unfamiliar. There is a good deal of originality in having learned one’s English two hundred and fifty years ago, as Lamb discovered.” Mr. Frederic Harrison examines Matthew Arnold as poet, as critic, and as philosopher. As a poet, he says, Arnold is saturated with the clasical genius more than any in the roll of litera- ture (unless it be Milton), although his poetry is essentially modern in thought, and has all that fetishistic worship of natural objects which is the true note of the Wordsworthian school. It is perplexing that no sooner does Arnold pass into philosophy, into politics, into theology, than he disclaims any system, principles, or doctrines of any kind. His exquisite taste, his serene sense of equity, and his genial magnanimity made him a consummate critic of style, though “neither as theologian, philosopher, and publicist was he at all adequately equipped by genius or by edu- cation for the office of supreme arbiter which he so airily and perhaps so humorously assumed to fill. On the matter of criticism we extract the following from Mr. Harrison's paper:— The function of criticism—though not so high and mighty as Arnold proclaimed it with superb assurance—is not so futile an art as the sixty-two minor poets and the eleven thousand minor novelists are now wont to think it. Arnold committed one of the few extravagances of his whole life when he told us that poetry was the criticism of life, that the function of criticism was to see all things as they really are in themselves—the very thing Kant told us we could never do. On the other hand, too much of what is now called criticism is the improvised chatter of a raw lad portentously ignorant of the matter in hand. It is not the “indolent” reviewer that we now suffer under, but the lightning reviewer, the young man in a hurry with a Kodak, who finally disposes of a new work on the day of its publica- tion. One of them naïvely complained the other morning of having to cut the pages, as if we ever suspected that he cut the pages of more than the preface and table of contents. The Saturday Review article agrees with Mr. Harrison that Arnold's poetry will be longest remembered, and says incidentally that as one reflects on Mr. Swinburne's remarkable prescience as shown by his estimates (to give three) of Arnold, Dante Rossetti, and Christina Rossetti published many years ago, one regrets the more that Mr. Swinburne does not speak his mind as to the prospects of English poetry in the immediate future. The German novel, like the German nation, is still im werden, says the writer of the estimate of Sudermann in the Fortnightly. She points out, however, that Herr Sudermann has made a great. advance within the last ten years, and predicts for him a wider audience than the German. “It is a remarkable coincidence,” she continues, “that his best literary work should date from the period when he made his first appearance as a dramatic author. From that time, too, dates seemingly his popular recognition as a novelist.” His salvation in literature may have been, therefore, in learning, as a dramatist, to make his effect and make it directly. One important lesson, the writer explains in the following passage, Sudermann has been taught in his advance:— The affinity is clear between “Der Katzensteg” and that most singularly ugly play “Sodom’s Ende,” but since then Herr Sudermann has repented. He has learned to subordinate external nature to that interplay of character which might perhaps be not inaptly called morality. tº º “Man must begin, know this, where nature ends.” That. is the true answer to the naturalism of “Der Katzensteg,” and that is the lesson which the proper study of mankind had not failed to teach Herr Sudermann. Mr. Wilfrid Ward (who, by the way, is engaged on the Life of Cardinal Wiseman) sup- ports the view that there should be discreet. selection on the part of the biographer in pub- lishing documents, and considers it fortunate that the class of biography which leaves nothing unsaid which would tell in a man’s favour is more common than that which omits nothing which tells against him. Mr. Leslie Stephen indicates the value of the national dictionary of biography as preserving the commemorative instinct, and also shows how it is an amusing work. The writer on Journalism in Scribner's is concerned particularly with that of America, the personal and unliterary element of which is regarded as a result of the social system ; and European journalism is to be Americanised shortly.  ## p. (#619) ################################################ THE 265 A UTHOR. TESTIMONIAL TO MR, GEORGE KNOTTES- FORD FORTESCUE. COMMITTEE has been formed of the following gentlemen:—Dr. Samuel Raw- son Gardiner (chairman and treasurer); the Rev. Dr. Samuel Kinns (hon. secretary); the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Ripon; the Right Hon. Lord Ribblesdale, P.C.; Sir Henry H. Howorth, K.C.I.E., M.P.; Sir George Sitwell, Bart.; Prof. W. J. Courthope, C.B.; the Rev. Sabine Baring-Gould, M.A.; Mr. T. B. Browning, M.A., of the Canadian Bar; Mr. Samuel Butler, B.A.; Mr. Alexander H. Grant, M.A.; Mr. Sidney Lee; and Mr. Alexander Macdonald, C.S.; to present Mr. George Knottesford Fortescue, the late superintendent of the reading room of the British Museum, with an illuminated address expressive of the readers' hearty appreciation of the ability and courtesy which he manifested in the performance of the duties of his office during the past eleven years, and also of the important service he has rendered to students by the com- pilation of the “Subject Catalogue,” a work of no little magnitude, involving considerable labour and care. The late Dr. George Bullen, when keeper of the printed books, tells us, in an introductory note to this catalogue, that it was compiled under his sanction, and adds:—“This useful work forms a nearer approximation to a general index of current literature than has yet been attempted. It remains for me to add that it has been compiled by Mr. Fortescue solely, and for the most part when away from the museum during non-official hours.” The committee would be very glad if any of the readers who are disposed to contribute a small sum towards this purpose, not exceeding 2s. 6d., would kindly give it to the treasurer or any member of the committee; or send it to the Hon. Secretary, at his private address, 182, Haverstock- hill, Hampstead. *~ - 2–’ z- * ~ BOOKS PUBLISHED IN 1895. HE number of publications issued in the course of last year almost exactly coincides with the output of its predecessor. We have to record an increase of thirty-one only. Theology shows a slight increase. In education the total is a little more than before. Works of fiction show a slight decline from the prodigious record for 1894, which, including new editions, furnished the reader of imaginative literature with about six fresh books for every week-day in the year. In political economy, trade, &c., the figures are somewhat higher than before Arts and sciences show a small decrease in their figures. Works of travel and adventure are also less in number than previously. History and biography in 1895 are largely in excess of the production of 1894. Of poetry we have nearly 50 per cent. more books. Serials somewhat decreased. Medi- cine and surgery show a rather remarkable in- crease in number. In general literature the figures do not call for remark, and miscellaneous publications are nearly the same in 1895 as they were in 1894. As our readers will observe, we have this year made one category of novels and juvenile works, both of these kinds being works of imagination, and very difficult at times to discriminate from the mere titles of the books. The analytical table is divided into thirteen classes; also new books and new editions: 1894. 1895. Divisions. a-— —A- -—, 2-——— New New New New Books. Editions. Books. |Editions. Theology, Sermons, Biblical, &c. - 476 80 501 69 Educational, Clas- sical, and Philo- logical - - - 615 127 660 111 Novels, Tales, and Juvenile Works... 1,584 366 1,544 347 Law, Jurisprudence, &c. * * * . . . . 126 23 57 33. , Political and Social Economy, Trade and Commerce ... 141 21 163 23. Arts, Sciences, and Illustrated Works 98 30 96 16. Voyages, Travels, Geographical Re- search ... - - - 282 68 263 75 History, Biography, &c. * * * . . . . 256 58 353 68. Poetry and the Drama ... - - - 160 21 231 16 Year - Books and Serials in Volumes 328 2 311 - Medicine, Surgery, - - &c. a º e - - - 97 59 153 53 Belles-Lettres, Es- says, Monographs, &c. 370 115 400 42 Miscellaneous, in- cluding Pamph- lets, not Sermons 767 215 749 182 5,300 1,185 5,581 935 5,300 5,581 6,485 6,516 — Publishers’ Circular.  ## p. (#620) ################################################ 266 THE AUTHOR. CORRESPONDENCE, I.—ConstructION AND CHARACTER. WRITER of largely circulated fiction once A told me bluntly that his calling was a trade. I have heard the same avowal from an author whose work is taken more seriously. - Certainly the trade-test is not generally accepted by novelists or by critics. Yet at the present time, to the question whether fiction should be regarded as an art or a trade, the corpus of current criticism seems to answer—“A little of both.” But the two standards are inconsistent. trade-author writes to gain the largest number of readers that his qualifications will enable him to secure. He has to shape his utterances, guided by the formation of a whole world of tradition, prejudice, superstition, transient fashion, transient philosophy. He must suit himself to the tone of a particular decade. The larger percentage of his readers will be avid of sensation, unthinking as concerns literature, hasty in judgment, im- patient of subtle effects. He must depict “characters” that they will heartily like or utterly dislike. He must study construction ; that is to say, he must first work out his plot (to himself) and then make his puppets move along the lines of it, and hit out the situations in it, whether such folk would do so in nature or not. He must ignore the laws of character whenever needful, and make his marionettes get to and through the complications. The laws of character being to him of optional acceptance, he usually follows the course of ignoring them altogether, and works entirely by the lights of construction. A writer who writes by construction rejects the standard of characterisation ; one who writes by characterisation, ipso facto rejects the standard of construction. Yet how often do we see an author blamed because he has not combined his correct characterisation with that excellence in construc- tion which would, in fact, falsify his work, or his good construction with that true characterisation which would inevitably falsify his plot He is told, in other words, that he should have shaped up his book more with a view to the all-round requirements of the market—that he should try to get at readers by both methods, and be thorough in neither. . If we accept the dictum of Balzac.—-and Scho- penhauer was in accord with him as concerns literature—that the mission of art is to express nature, we perceive a reason for saying that “construction” work is inartistic. One does not express nature by presenting as actual events The series after series of ingeniously interwoven circumstances carrying certain lives to certain situations useful to the novelist, and happening ad hoc ; nor does one express nature by depicting as human lives trade characters bowdlerised or broadened to the taste of the fifties or the sixties, or the eighties or the nineties, of this or any other century. One expresses mature to the human soul by showing the envoi of what does subsist and consist in nature to this psyche. Certainly the laws of reality are deep and diffi- cult; as Balzac said of the fantastic beings evoked by Hoffmann, “they nevertheless have life.” But Hoffmann wrote on the plane of the avowedly fanciful, and the art-faculty can, perhaps, create phantasms showing the essence of reality on any plane. But each plane has its own truth. The ordinary trade-novel is nominally written on the plane of daily-human life actuality, and written falsely on this plane. If the recent development of fiction, the increased number of novels wrought with art- striving, be a sign that art-fiction has a consider- able audience, he surely would do both writers and readers a great service who would bring them to closer, clearer acquaintance, and find a certain, short means of communication between them, not perilous with draughts and blasts of inconsistent criticism. GODFREY BURCHETT. Farthingstone Rectory, Jan. 23. II.-AT HIS OWN ExPENSE. There ought to be no longer any confusion of thought as to the relative positions of authors and the publishers who produce their works. An author invents a book, just as an inventor invents a machine. The author employs a publisher to do the mechanical work of producing his book, sending out review copies to the Press, and selling It to the public—just as an inventor, who is not a machinist, employs a man who is, to make his machine, and perhaps advertise and sell it. The inventor is the employer, the machinist is the employed—who does the mechanical work of putting his ideas into brass and iron ready for the market. If the inventor is poor, he sells his invention to a capitalist—just as an author some- times sells his book to a publisher. An inventor, who had capital and business capacity, would not, as a rule, sell his invention; and an author, having capital and business capacity, ought not to sell his book. He ought to keep the copyright under his own control. The inventor who had capital and business capacity would start en- gineering works, and would manufacture his own  ## p. (#621) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 267 machine and sell it to the public himself. By keeping the profits of the manufacturer in his own hands, he could increase his sales, by giving better terms to the distributing shopkeepers. This is what authors, having capital and business capacity, ought to do. By keeping the profits of the book manufacturer in their own hands, they could benefit the reading public, and increase their own sales, by offering better terms to the booksellers. It is not necessary for authors to start book manufacturing works to do what I suggest. Publishers do not necessarily print and bind the books they publish. Given the capital required, the work of placing orders for printing and bind- ing, sending out review copies, &c., could be done through a central office, worked on the co-opera- tive principle. The Society of Authors might organise such a central office; and the expense of working it would not be heavy. I know there is an absurd stigma attached to an author who publishes his book at his own expense. Who attached this stigma P Probably publishers did it from interested motives. In my opinion no author, having capital to stand the risk of pub- lishing his own book, ought to part with the control over the copyright to a publisher. How is it possible that the acceptance of a book by a publisher can be any recommendation of it in the eyes of a man of sense and reflection ? What does it mean? Merely that a tradesman thinks the book is likely to take—“ catch on ”—with an uncritical and uncultured public; that it is likely to be a good business speculation. A publisher is not necessarily a man of culture or critical acumen. The probability is that, if he ever had the critical faculty, it has been so blunted by his tradesman’s way of judging of books that it has become worthless. It is not his business to judge of the literary and intrinsic value of a book; his test of merit is whether it will sell or not. His judgment has been so warped by the exigencies of his business, that he is one of the last men whose judgment, as to the literary excellence of a book, ought to be taken. 5 * JOHN LASCELLEs. III.-A SIDE LIGHT. Here is a side light on the royalty system. I have patented several small inventions, and have placed them with good firms to manufacture. The invariable terms have been these : The manufacturers have first calculated the actual cost of making : they have then added IO per cent. for working expenses and IO per cent. for their own profit; finally, they have asked me to add my royalty, with the warning that it should not exceed a certain sum, otherwise the sale would be too keenly handicapped. The total has made the selling price to the trade about one- half the selling price to the public. My royalty has varied from 12% to 33 per cent. of the selling price to the public. Why should not the same principle be applied to books? Surely it is ridiculous that (say) a novel of IOO,OOO words by a well-known author should be sold at the same price as a novel of the same length by a beginner. If the selling price were regulated by the royalty (other things being equal), the beginner, content with a small royalty, would have a better chance than he has now, while the receipts of the well-known author would not be affected, in spite of his larger royalty. I very much doubt whether his sales would suffer either. It will be observed that the manufacturer, . although his share in the production of a patented article is, as a rule, far greater than the in- ventor's, is satisfied with a profit of Io per cent. Is the publisher, small as is his share in the pro- duction of a book compared with the author's P Some time ago the editor of a London daily asked me to investigate certain financial matters, and with that object in view I inserted an adver- tisement stating that I had money to invest. Of course my name was not given. For days after- wards the postman staggered to the door with piles of letters. They came from all countries and from all sorts of people, cranks, swindlers, and a few honest men with genuine businesses. Among the last—at least I hope so — was a certain publisher, who offered me a partnership and invited me to inspect his books, which, he said, would prove his statement that he made “30 per cent. nett profit without risk.” He little thought he had hooked an author. As I did not inspect his books, I have no right to accept his statement. But unquestionably, if publishers make “30 per cent. nett profit without risk” while other business firms are content with IO, there is something radically wrong. X. IV.-EDUCATIONAL. I, and probably others, have always been in some doubt as to what was intended to be included in the term “author” as applied to our Society and Club. I joined both, as an author of educational works, and as financially interested in a Union or Mutual Protection Society of Authors in the widest sense. The first two or three pages of the Author usually reassure me; but the remaining pages always, now, raise serious misgivings as to whether I have not mis- taken the number of the house and got into the  ## p. (#622) ################################################ 268 THE AUTHOR. wrong evening party. The last number of the Author suggests a kind of ea post facto invitation, for it reports that the chairman of the Society announced that it “proposed to go into the question of watching the interests of educational writers and musical composers, which was a branch quite by itself.” On the strength of that incidental remark, I venture to suggest that it would be well to define now more clearly what ground the Society really means to cover. At present I fear that the casual and thoughtless reader or observer would think it was mainly limited to fiction and light literature. If a wider range of subjects were explicitly claimed and represented, wider interests would be aroused, and wider support secured for the Club and the Society; if, on the other hand, it were felt that certain departments, e.g., educational and musical, were too large to be embraced by the Society, and explicitly disclaimed, the field would be left open for founding a Society for the protection of those interests, which are even larger and more in need of protection than those of fiction. The work already done has been so valuable that it seems a pity that it should not be made the basis for larger and wider efforts. Perhaps the new Committee might provide for the representation of such interests. [See p. 254.—ED.] J. E. N. =>e- W.—PUBLISHERS ONLY. Is it not worth recording in your columns that in the current year, 1896, for the first time “Publishers” find themselves under a separate heading in the Trades' section of the London Post Office Directory; a work which is, I believe, “official,” though emanating from the office of Messrs. Kelly and Co.? Hitherto anyone wishing to find the address of a publisher, or possibly to look through the list of publishers for an attractive name to which to consign the first fruits of his brain, found under the title “Publishers” no names at all, but only a note recommending him to see Booksellers, Diary Publishers, Engravers, Fashions (publishers of), Music, etc. Sellers, Photographic Publishers, Printers, also Printsellers, each and all of which trades had separate headings assigned under which their members’ names appeared. Now all this is changed, and publishers find a place allotted all to themselves, between a “publican’s stocktaker” and “publishers' central show rooms,” whatever these last may be. It is curious to note that each of these two trades has a heading to itself, though each is represented by a single address only. E. A. A. WI.-ON SELLING Books. Are we not in danger, while we talk so much about royalties and agreements, of forgetting the many conveniences of selling the copyright for a lump sum ? The advantages of doing this are the freedom from subsequent worry : relief from the worry of getting a proper agreement: from the suspicion of subsequent fraud. The dangers or disadvantages are — (1) that the price offered will be too low : an experienced agent would meet that difficulty; (2) the chance that the book might prove a great and unexpected success. This is most unlikely; and (3) the temptation to regard the lump sum as income, and to expect it to come in regularly for the rest of the natural span. Suppose that a book by one of the mode- rately successful would, on a 20 per cent. royalty, produce £300 the first year, and then 325 the next, getting gradually less for the next five years. Surely it would be in some cases better to capitalise this source of revenue, and to take, say, 3360 down, leaving the book in the pub- lisher's hands. A MODERATE SUCCEss. *-- ~ *-* *— - - At present, the few poets of England no longer depend on the great for subsistence; they have now no other patrons but the public; and the public, collectively considered, is a good and a generous master. It is, indeed, too frequently mistaken as to the merits of every candidate for favour; but, to make amends, it is never mistaken long. A performance indeed may be forced for a time into reputation, but destitute of real merit it soon sinks; time, the touchstone of what is truly valuable, will soon discover the fraud, and an author should never arrogate to himself any share of success till his works have been read at least ten years with satisfaction. A man of letters at present whose works are valuable is perfectly sensible of their value. Every polite member of the community, by buy- ing what he writes, contributes to reward him. The ridicule, therefore, of living in a garret might have been wit in the last age, but continues such no longer, because no longer true. A writer of real merit may now easily be rich if his heart be set only on fortune; and for those who have no merit it is but fit that such remain in merited obscurity. GoLDSMITH, “Citizen of the World,” Let. 84. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 11 (April 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 11 (April 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-04-01-The-Author-6-11 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/289/1896-05-01-The-Author-6-12.pdf 180a078531d939a0d12c4c56cd662622 PDF Text Text �������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-05-01 Volume 6 Issue 12 Pages Page range in volume 269–288 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin C be El u t b or, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) C O N DU C T E D BY W.A. L TER BES.A. N. T. VoI. VI.-No. 12.] MAY 1, 1896. [PRICE SIXPENCE. For the Opinions eaſpressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as eaſpressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. ---- HE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances showld be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. *- - --→ r- ºr ~, WARNINGS AND ADWICE, I. RAWING THE AGREEMENT.—It is not generally understood that the author, as the vendor, has the absolute right of drafting the agreement upon whatever terms the transaction is to be carried out. Authors are strongly advised to exercise that right. In every form of business, this among others, the right of drawing the agreement rests with him who sells, leases, or has the control of the property. 2. SERIAL RIGHTS.–In selling Serial Rights remember that you may be selling the Serial Right for all time; that is, the Right to continue the production in papers. If you object to this, insert a clause to that effect. 3. STAMP YOUR AGREEMENTS. — Readers are most DRGENTLY warned not to neglect stamping their agreements immediately after signature. If this precaution is neglected for two weeks, a fine of £10 must be paid before the agree- ment can be used as a legal document. In almost every case brought to the secretary the agreement, or the letter which serves for one, is forwarded without the stamp. The author may be assured that the other party to the agree- ment seldom neglects this simple precaution. The Society, to save trouble, undertakes to get all the agreements of members stamped for them at no eaſpense to themselves eaccept the cost of the stamp. 4. ASCERTAIN WHAT A PROPOSED AGREEMENT GIVEs To BOTH SIDES BEFORE SIGNING IT.-Remember that an WOL. WI. arrangement as to a joint venture in any other kind of busi- ness whatever would be instantly refused should either party refuse to show the books or to let it be known what share he reserved for himself. 5. LITERARY AGENTs.—Be very careful. You cannot be too careful as to the person whom you appoint as your agent. Remember that you place your property almost un- reservedly in his hands. Your only safety is in consulting the Society, or some friend who has had personal experience of the agent. Do not trust advertisements alone. 6. COST OF PRODUCTION.——Never sign any agreement of which the alleged cost of production forms an integral part, until you have proved the figures. 7. CHOICE OF PUBLISHERS.–Never enter into any cor- respondence with publishers, especially with those who ad- vertise for MSS., who are not recommended by experienced friends or by this Society. 8. FUTURE WORK.—Never, on any account whatever, bind yourself down for future work to anyone. 9. PERSONAL RISK.—Never accept any pecuniary risk or responsibility whatever without advice. IO. R.E.JECTED MSS.—Never, when a M.S. has been re- fused by respectable houses, pay others, whatever promises they may put forward, for the production of the work. I I. AMERICAN RIGHTS.—Never sign away American rights. Keep them by special clause. Refuse to sign any agreement containing a clause which reserves them for the publisher, unless for a substantial consideration. 12. CESSION OF COPYRIGHT.-Never sign any paper, either agreement or receipt, which gives away copyright, without advice. I3. ADVERTISEMENTS. — Keep some control over the advertisements, if they affect your returns, by a clause in the agreement. I4. NEVER forget that publishing is a business, like any other business, totally unconnected with philanthropy, charity, or pure love of literature. You have to do with business men. Be yourself a business man. - Society’s Offices : — 4, PORTUGAL STREET, LINCOLN's INN FIELDs. *~ 2- 2–º HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY, I. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice Sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society’s solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- H. H. 2  ## p. (#624) ################################################ 27O THE AUTHOR. mittee will obtain for him Counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Awthor notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society mow offers –(I) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. > cº THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE, EMBERS are informed : 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed ea clusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent o defray postage. (2) To 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a “Transfer Department’’ for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a “Register of Wants and Wanted '' is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. HE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors’ Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year P If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest ? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the “Cost of Production ” are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of “doing sums,” the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding  ## p. (#625) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 271 is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder’s, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the “Cost of Production ” for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. *- r- - ---e. FROM THE COMMITTEE, T a meeting of the Committee held on Wednesday, the 18th inst., it was decided, as it had been impossible to arrange the Authors’ Society dinner in May, to postpone the date until the autumn. It was also decided to have a soirée after the dinner as usual. When the date is settled the notices will be issued from the office. The Committee are at present engaged in considering the question of a reform in the Copyright Law. G. HERBERT THRING, Secretary. April 28, 1896. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. LETTER on this subject addressed to Mr. Goldwin Smith by Mr. Henry Charles Lea, of Philadelphia, has been sent by the former to the Times (April 27). The writer points out, as if it were a new thing, that the real aim of the pro- posed legislation on the subject is the American market, and that if a certain section of Canadian legislators have their way, the long fought for, and hardly won, International Copyright will be more certainly lost. It is absurd to suppose that Mr. Hall Caine was ignorant of this danger when he went to Canada last autumn. The whole object of his mission was to avert that danger. Recent alarms and newer dangers have for the moment obscured this; but it still remains. Mr Lea’s letter reminds us of what we all knew very well eight months ago: it is useful as a reminder, though as a warning it comes too late. The gist of the reminder is in the following paragraph : tion of sales in the United States. Its most serious aspect is the peril to which it exposes the Act of 1891, which permits the copyright of English books in this country, subject to the condition of manufacture here. For fifty years there has not been a copyright measure discussed in which I have not taken a more or less active part, and I am familiar with the influences which for so many years prevented the enactment of international copyright, and which finally secured the adoption of the existing law. So long as the labour interests opposed it there was no chance of its passage. When they were won over to its support it was adopted, though not without prolonged exertion against strenuous opposition. If it be once fairly understood that Canadian printers are enjoying an advantage which is denied to our labour and is used to its detriment, there is no little danger that the labour organisations will seek to undo the work in which they assisted five years ago; and, if once aroused to this, you know as well as I do how respectfully their remonstrances will be received. If you have means of warning the English interests which are threatened, it would be wise for you to do so, for I am sure that they do not recognise the danger inherent in the present and prospective anomalous condition of Canadian copyright. II.--THE “Twent IETH CENTURY.” The following paragraph is taken from the Westminster Gazette :- “In the Queen's Bench Division to-day, before Mr. Justice Grantham, sitting without a jury, Dr. Forbes Winslow sued Mr. Graham, the editor of the Twentieth Century, for £48, for two magazine articles supplied in May and June, 1895. The price agreed upon was £2 a page, and the articles ran to twenty-four pages. Defendant was not represented, and judgment was entered for the plaintiff for the amount claimed, with costs.” Readers are requested to take a note of this case. The secretary has in his hands claims of the same kind against the same person repre- senting, together, over £60. He does not take action for the reason that it would be of no use, as the defendant has disappeared. III.-Associate D AUTHORs’ PUBLISHING CoMPANY. I have read with much interest your admirable review of the prospectus of this company, in your last issue, and your remarks seem to me to be very much to the point. You say that, given certain conditions, there can be no doubt whatever that an immense business awaits such a company. These conditions you specify as, (1) Sufficient capital; (2) An established business; (3) A manager of probity and experience; (4) “Methods of publishing based upon the points always advocated by the Society,” viz.: (5) No secret profits; (6) No charge for unpaid advertise- , ments; (7) A full understanding of what the The importance of the matter to the English author and iſ agreement means on both sides; (8) The right publisher, however, by no means rests solely on the diminu- of access to the author's own books; (9) The con-  ## p. (#626) ################################################ 272 THE AUTHOR. fidence of authors; and (IO) professions honourably carried out. These points, I think, cover the ground abso- lutely, and I can give English authors the most complete assurance that the importance of each has been foreseen and special provision made to meet it. - It has been felt that the question of honest and accurate book-keeping would be a very important one from the authors' point of view, and after careful reflection it has been decided to secure the services of some eminent firm of accountants, known both in London and New York, for the purpose not only of auditing the accounts but of keeping them properly posted up. Messrs. Price, Waterhouse and Co. have agents in this city—Messrs. Jones and Caesar, chartered accountants—and they have been seen on the subject, and preliminary arrangements discussed for the proper keeping and auditing of the company’s books. This question will be settled at an early date. - The standing of the incorporators and directors will no doubt influence the members of your Society. General James Grant Wilson is president of the American Authors’ Guild and is himself a well-known author; Mr. Frank R. Lawrence is president of the world-renowned Lotos Club, whose hospitality so many of England's most illustrious men have enjoyed both under his presidency and that of Mr. Whitelaw Read, pro- prietor of the New York Tribune and late American minister to Paris. Mr. Lawrence is an eminent counsel. Col. Sickely is late American minister to Siam and vice-president of the great American Surety Company. Hon. R. S. Ransom is late surrogate of New York. It is unnecessary to go further. New York has no better or sounder business men than these, and all are interested in literature and acquainted with the publishing business. It is expected that this company will begin business immediately. - C. L. BETTS, Sec. pro tem. *— = -º e- - - NEW YORK LETTER, April 17, 1896. - HE number of short stories of New England T life published during the last year is un- usual. It is true that the number of short stories of all kinds published during the year was unusual; it is true also that Americans produce short stories in much greater number, and of a much higher degree of excellence, than their novels; but even after these two things are taken into consideration the especial attention given to New England life is noticeable. Just why the short story is in so much favour here cannot be dogmatically stated; the publishers are said not to favour them, yet last fall some of the leading publishers published more volumes of them than they did of novels. Commenting on the superiority of our stories to our novels, Mr. Howell asks: “Is this so because the American life is scrappy and desultory, and instinctively seeks its expression in the sketch, the little tale, the miniature romance; or because the short story seems in all literatures to find its development earlier than the full-sized novel? Did our skill in writing short stories create the demand for them in the magazines, or did the demand of the magazines foster the skill P If the reader likes them so much in the maga- zines that the editors feel they must supply them at all hazards, why should they abhor them so much in the bound volume P” Each month seems to give a greater sign that the publishers abhor less and less the short stories in volumes. Where we have one novelist of high and deserved reputation, we have a number of story-tellers. In studies of Western life, Bret Harte, and now Hamlin Garland and Owen Wister, give us some of our best writings. On New England there are several writers who, in substance and especially in execution, are among the first, Miss Mary E. Wilkins and Miss Sarah Orne Jewett being easily first. In the works of each of these writers there is a thorough mastery of the New England types, combined with a sufficiency and lack of redundance of means that is not approached by any of the newer comers in the field of New England fiction. It is, however, of the less known names that this paper is to say a few words. First in importance among writers of New England stories whom the past year has brought into notice is Alice Brown. Her first book, “Meadow Grass,” published last summer by Cope- land and Day, of Boston, gives promise that she will shortly stand on a level with Miss Jewett and Miss Wilkins. Although she deals, like them, with the homely, well-known New England characters and events, in which humour and pathos are brought nearer together by being set in the bleakness of the physical surroundings, the crudity of expression, and the stern, ascetic Puritan spirit, her study is altogether first hand, and suggests no other writers. Her tone is less severe than that of Miss Wilkins, but she has much of the same austerity. She is more fond of humour than Miss Wilkins, and this is both a merit and a fault. It sometimes gives charm to her stories, and sometimes leads her to weaken  ## p. (#627) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 273 them by prolixity. entertaining, and is not used to excess. Her touch in suggesting the intimate, especially the lighter, details of the New England country life, is particularly happy. The reputation which less than a year has established seems to be well founded. “Tales of the Maine Coast,” by Noah Brooks, published by Charles Scribner's Sons, should be mentioned in an account of recent New England fiction, although it was published a little over a year ago. His stories deal mainly with life in seaport towns, and bring in close contrast the native village traits and the odd bits of foreign life brought by the sailors. No one has recently given the character of these amphibious towns in some ways as well as Mr. Brooks. “Lover's Saint Ruth's, by Louise Imogene Guiney, published last year by Copeland and Day, is the writer's first attempt at fiction, although she has been well known in other branches of literature for some years. She touches in this volume some aspects of New England life with decided intelligence, but without any natural gift of narration. Another little book, “The Love Story of Ursula Wolcott,” is announced for an early appearance by Lamson, Wolffe, and Company, of Boston. It is to be a tale of early New England life, and to be historical. The same firm has recently issued a book by Mrs. Harrison, called “A Virginia Cousin and Bar Harbor Tales,” which are popular, but of no special value. They announce a novel by John P. Wheelwright, author of “Rollo's Journey to Cambridge,” which is to portray New England types of character at the time of the war of 1812. This firm, like several others of our newest firms, pay special attention to sectional stories, especially by new writers. They have another novel by F. J. Stimson (J. S. of Dale), who wrote “Guerndale.” during his law school course at Harvard and made his reputation at once, but since then has given most of his time to the law, although his ten or twelve books of fiction show him to be one of our strongest writers. This story will deal with early life in Devonshire and the early settlement of the American colonies. As he has worked for five years on the novel, it is likely to be of some permanent importance, as the writer's work has unusually strong dramatic qualities as well as subtle character drawing. By the same writer, a novel called “Pirate Gold,” a story of Boston in the middle of this century, is published by Houghton, Mifflin and Co., of Boston. It reproduces with a great deal of charm the special social characteristics of the town. Copeland and Day, also one of the newer firms of Boston, announce a New England story by Pier dialect is accurate and William M. Cole, formerly a Harvard professor; and they have also recently published “Moody’s Lodging House,” a collection of stories of Boston life, which has had considerable vogue. The Chicago firm of Way and Williams, also but a few years old, publishes a volume of New England stories by Mrs. Madeline Yale Wynne, a new comer in the field. She has considerable skill, especially in plot, but the thread of her stories is very slight, and their execution not distinguished. Among the stories published by Copeland and Day within a few months is “An Old Man's Romance,” by Christopher Craigie. Although this book, which is also a first attempt, has no special power, it is remarkably full of the real, typical New England spirit. It deals less with the picturesque externals which tempt most writers, and more with the social spirit as it seems to persons who have been long familiar with it. Bliss Perry is a writer already known for his pictures of New England life. “The Plated City,” published by Scribners, gives a picture of the social atmosphere in one of the New England manufacturing towns, which for distinctness, vividness, and faithfulness deserves a high place. These towns bring into sharp contrast the lowly life of the mill operatives and the prosperous life of those who have made their fortunes in the business. These classes are sharply separated geographically, the low lands being occupied by the poorer classes, and the hills further from the rivers by the rich. It is especially the picture of the more prosperous parts of such populations that Mr. Perry gives, but when he does touch the poorer parts of the town he is equally success- ful. His stories are romantic and old fashioned in a sense, but deal with entirely modern problems. An accidental find of considerable interest in New England literature was made by Lamson, Wolffe, and Co. of two essays by Ralph Waldo Emerson that date from his college days. One is a study of Socrates, and the other a study of the state of ethics at that time. Both are crude and decidedly young, but of importance in any study of Emerson's development. D. Appleton and Co. have issued recently several books dealing with New England life. “In Old New England,” by Hezekiah Butterworth, is a popular novel of a crude, fairly clever story- teller. “In Defiance of the King,” by Chauncey C. Hotchkiss, another first work, has some value as to plot, but is rambling, and, although it deals with important facts in American history, has no value as a character study either of indi- viduals or of the times. A stronger story than  ## p. (#628) ################################################ 274 THE AUTHOR. either of these deals not with New England, but with life in a closely neighbouring State, Penn- sylvania, among a class of labourers in the mining and manufacturing towns who have been very little studied. It is called “Stone Pastures,” is by Eleanor Stuart, and has vividness and strength enough to give promise. - Among the new books of interest is a novel by Gilbert Parker, called “The Pomp of the Lavil- lettes,” a story of forty-five thousand words, of which the scene is in Canada, and the story relates to the French-Canadian War. This has not yet been announced, but will be within two or three weeks. Another story by Gilbert Parker, “The Seats of the Mighty,” a romance of old Quebec, is pub- lished by D. Appleton and Co. Miss Ida C. Tarbell’s “Madame Roland’” is one of the most valuable books of the year. It will be handled by the Scribners in England. Miss Tarbell is one of our most conscientious students of history, and has within a few years gained a high reputation through her lives of Napoleon and Lincoln, which appeared serially in M“Clure’s Magazine. Next fall she will study in London preparatory to writing a history of that part of Lincoln's life which is connected with the Civil War. During five years of study in Paris, she obtained evidence about the life of Madame Roland which had not hitherto been used by biographers. These new letters showed that Madame Roland at one time sought a title, and they show the more important fact that at the time of her marriage she was passion- ately in love with her husband. All earlier biographers have accepted the statement made in her journal, that the marriage was one of cool reason. Miss Tarbell is able to show conclusively that this story was made up by Madame Roland after she was hopelessly in love with Buzot. Miss Tarbell goes deeply into the general move- ments of the Revolution with which her heroine was associated, and on them, as on the individual, she has produced a valuable study. Rudyard Kipling has come down from his home in Vermont to spend two weeks in the city. He has just finished his first serial, which deals entirely with American character. It is a tale of the sea, of a fishing fleet. The serial rights have not yet been disposed of. . The fourth volume of Theodore Roosevelt’s “Winning of the West” is published this month by Putnam. It covers the North-West and Louisiana, and brings the story down to 1809. On March 30, J. Selwin Tait, a New York publisher, started again by a letter to a newspaper the discussion about the present fortunes of American Literature—a subject which just now is very much in vogue. He speaks especially of the dark outlook for the native novelist. The result, of his reading of the thousands of manuscripts submitted to him is that the young American novelist has as much ability as the English beginner, though of a different kind. He is on the average less wordy, more sympathet c, and quicker to learn, but is over-confident, less patient, and more slovenly, and less willing to work. Mr. Tait gives several reasons for the cloud which he believes is hanging over American fiction. He says that last year foreign authors contributed two-thirds of the presentable fiction published in this country, whereas American authors con- tributed less than I per cent. of the fiction pub- lished abroad. The Io cent magazines, which have a very large circulation, and are supported mainly by advertisements, publish a great deal of fiction, and this cuts into the heart of the book trade and lessens the demand for new works. The daily papers are also blamed, on the ground that their sensational nature is doing much to spoil the public taste for fiction of the better kind. He thinks that the papers also fail to do. their duty in not giving more space to reviews of domestic literature. This subject was discussed the other night at a meeting of the Lanthorn Club given to Mr. Stephen Crane, author of the “Red Badge of Courage,” in which Mr. W. D. Howells took a view directly the contrary of that of Mr. Tait. He thought that the work of Mr. Crane, like that of Miss Wilkins and Miss Jewett, showed that the work produced by American story-tellers and novelists was as good as that produced anywhere, and would be recog- nised in a short time, if it is not already. *- > * * NOTES FROM PARIS. HERE is one unpleasant day every year in M. Emile Zola's life, and that day is rapidly coming round upon him once more. On this day his pen will be busily occupied for some hours in a task unremune- rative and tedious. He will have to go to Charpentier's warehouse, where, in an office specially arranged for the purpose, he will find stacked up some hundred copies of his new novel “Rome.” There will be two tables in the room. At one of these M. Zola will seat himself; at the other will be a clerk with a book of addresses before him. Another clerk will stand between the stack of volumes and the table at which the master is seated. Zola will sigh and say “Allons.” Then a copy of the book will be handed to him, and at the same time the clerk  ## p. (#629) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 275 with the address-book will read out the first name on his list. Then Zola will write on the fly-leaf of the volume his “ dédicace,” the formula of which will vary according to the degree of intimacy in which he stands towards this person. For strangers, amongst the pressmen and re- viewers who are entitled to receive presentation copies of his book, he will merely write “A Monsieur X., son dévoué confrère.” For a friend, or a brother author of distinction, he will write several lines of comment and compliment. This will go on until the whole stack of yellow backs has been exhausted, when Zola will throw down his pen with an “Ouf!” of relief and go off to lunch at Foyot's. There are more presentation copies of Zola's books distributed than of any other French author, and Zola makes a point of writing an autograph dédicace in each. Journalism and literature in France most often lead to a political career and to office, though the very highest office in France is usually given to the candidate who has attracted least attention to himself. In most cases men who have passed from journalism to politics do not return to it. There are, however, notable exceptions. There is Henri Rochefort, who threw up his seat in the Chamber because his political work did not leave him enough time for his journalism. But a more striking example is Clemenceau ; more striking because, whilst Rochefort never took any pro- minent part in politics at the Chamber, Clemenceau was always a most ardent politician, ever forming Ministries or overthrowing them. Well, he too, like Rochefort, to use the expression of Monsieur Thiers when he had resigned the Presidency, has returned to his chères études. And so notable a success has he made of it, that we who read the French papers cannot but regret the many years that Clemenceau was talking when he might have been writing. It is true he was writing all the time, for nearly every day he contributed an article to his own paper, La Justice, but that was political writing of limited interest, whereas now he gives us critiques, feuilletons, and general articles, which are as good as anything in the French Press. Everybody looks out for the Clemenceau article in Le Journal, and Daudet has often said to me that with Coppée Clemenceau is the foremost journalist in France. He seems to write, and to write well, on every conceivable subject. I think that his last article was about a man with a tail, who had been discovered in Annam, and on this subject Clemenceau wrote two sparkling columns. The politician, of course, always betrays himself. For instance, he con- cludes the article on “The Man with a Tail” in the following words: “All we need now is the man with a tail. The Government has him. WOL. VI. Tet the Government show him to us, instead of keeping him selfishly for its own enjoyment. This should be easier to do than to reform taxation.” - - Gounod's Memoirs have been published by Calman-Levy under the title of “Memoires d'un Artiste.” The book is made up of articles written by Gounod and various letters to and from him. It divides itself into “Memoires de Jeunesse” and “Souvenirs Artistiques.” His account of the difficulties he had in getting a hearing for Faust should prove interesting to brother artists who have had similar experiences. We very nearly missed having Faust altogether. It was refused everywhere: publisher after pub- lisher bundled it back. At the first performance it was nearly hooted off the stage. Jules Massenet has often told me of that memorable night. At that time he was playing in the orchestra, where he wielded the cymbals. He said that he was so enraged with the public for hissing what he considered a masterpiece that it was with difficulty that he restrained himself from jumping over the partition and using his cymbals on the blockheads in the orchestra stalls. Another interesting volume of memoirs is the second of Rochefort's autobiography, which takes us from the author's first exile up to the Com- mune. The third volume, dealing mainly with the part that Rochefort played in these troubled times, should be still more interesting, as it will give him an opportunity of vindicating his con- duct, which has been bitterly attacked. But I think most people will look with most anticipation for the story of his connection with the unfor- tunate General Boulanger. That, however, will not come for some time yet. - At a recent literary soirée the idea was pro- pounded that the immense popularity of some books may be attributed to the fact that, public interest having been whetted by preceding works on the same subject, they arrive at the psycho- logical moment, so the authors of the preceding works, by being too previous, act only as the pioneers of the success of the book which comes just at the right moment. A number of instances were cited which bore out this theory. Sic vos mon vobis might be said to the pioneer authors. I know of more than once French writer who has adopted the typewriter. Daudet tried it, but abandoned its use, as the noise was too great for his nerves. The French printers are delighted at the increasing popularity of the machine-pen. This, I believe, is the opposite of what was mani- fested by English printers when the machine first came into general use for the production of copy. But, then, was there not some talk of reducing the rates per IOOO ems, for type set up I I  ## p. (#630) ################################################ 276 THE AUTHOR. from typed copy P. In France no master would dare to suggest such a diminution, as the working printers are a very powerful body. And as most French hommes de lettres write a terrible hand, the advantage to the printers is great. Much of the MS. copy sent into the composing- room of a French newspaper would be absolutely undecipherable to an English comp. Your French homme de lettres often prides himself on the number of erasures, corrections, and addenda On his page. Balzac is still famous amongst French printers for his beautiful copy, but then Balzac reserved his corrections, erasures, and addenda for the first proofs. These were so numerous that most of his royalties were swallowed up by the expenses. A pretty present was sent me the other day from Hawkshead. It was a Paschal-egg, or Easter-egg, carved by James Dixon, who was for forty years valet to William Wordsworth. After the poet's death he went to live at Hawks- head, and used to spend most of his time in carving Paschal-eggs with his pocket-knife. He had gone into Wordsworth’s service from the workhouse, and was much attached to his master. The cottage at Hawkshead, where Wordsworth lived as a boy, when he was attending Hawks- head Grammar School, was recently taken by a lady who lives in America, and has been hand- somely furnished. She does not, however, appear to have any intention of living there. ROBERT H. SHERARD. *-- ~ *-* NOTES AND NEWS, T has been resolved by the Committee to hold | the annual dinner of the Society in the autumn instead of May or June. This step has been often advised, chiefly on account of the great number of functions which are held in the spring months, some of which always interfere with our own. It has also been suggested that after the dinner there should be one speech only, after which a conversazione should be held. The late after dinner gatherings have hitherto been too short on account of the long speeches made at the dinner. A member of the Society sends me the circular of a newly-established agency for playwriters. I do not present the name of the agent, because, as I know nothing at all about him, I should be unwilling to seem to be recommending him on the one hand, or, on the other, to be saying any- thing that might injure him. We have said so * - much in favour of the literary agent that the playwriters' agent might expect some considera- tion as well. Now, it is notorious that the number of plays written and submitted to managers is, like the articles submitted to editors, very far above the number which can be produced; and, for many reasons, it is, and always must be, very much more difficult to get a play put on the stage than to get a MS. published in a magazine. The managers, however, keep their theatres open under the present system : they seem never at a loss for a new play : and it is not easy to discover in what way an agent can be useful to them. How then can an agent help a candidate for the stage P Let us see how this agent before us proposes to help. First, he will give the author, for a small fee, a “thoroughly competent” opinion of his work; if the opinion is favourable he will “use his utmost influence and energy" to get the play accepted by a manager. There is more: but this is the only important part. If the agent gets hold of a good play he will try to introduce it. This brings us to the important question of the qualifications of such an agent. They seem to be : first, that he should know a good play when he reads one; next, that he must be personally acquainted with, and trusted by, managers or actors or both. Of course, he must also be an entirely honourable person. This is understood without further words. Now, if any of our readers desire to avail themselves of such a dramatic agent they are hereby invited to con- sider carefully the following advice and warning: Let them ascertain for whom the agent has worked before they entrust any work to him : let them find out who knows him : who recommends him ; and what is his “record,” so far. If in all these points their inquiries prove satisfactory, they may save themselves a great deal of trouble by going to him. Whether he will be able to persuade managers to produce their pieces is quite another matter. - The first and inaugural meeting of the Society of Publishers was held at Stationers' Hall, on Tuesday, the 21st April last. The proceedings consisted of the presidential address by Mr. Charles J. Longman. The address was eminently Calculated to inspire confidence that the new Society, whilst prepared to stand firmly for the rights of publishers, is not contemplating destructive measures against the two classes on whom publishers live and flourish—viz., those who do the real work: the authors and the book- sellers. This Society will welcome Mr. Long- man's Sober and sensible address, and will gladly recognise in the words of the President a sincere desire that their business should be conducted  ## p. (#631) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 277 fairly and equitably ; which, of course, means, among other things, that both parties should know what proportion of the returns by any agreement shall go to each. It is said that a certain writer, enraged, justly or unjustly, at his treatment by the reviewers, has resolved that in future he will not allow any of his books to be sent to the Press for review. As editors can hardly be expected to buy books for review, this means that in future he will dispense with the publicity and therefore, in a sense, the assistance hitherto given him by the critic. The question arises whether this course of action is wise or not. First, what does he gain by it P. He will get rid of the reviewer: not only the incompetent, the venomous, and the lying reviewer: but he will also get rid of the honourable, capable, and con- scientious reviewer—the truest friend to literature that exists. It is, of course, exasperating for a writer to find his book “slated” venomously by some anonymous person who shows in every line that he has not read the book : observe, that to “slate” a book is perfectly easy without reading it; but to praise it requires first some study of the book, otherwise the reviewer is certain to make blunders that will expose him. Next, it will be a relief to him to feel that the man who does not read will not review. At the same time, in order to get rid of him, he must at the same time lose the unbiassed and impartial and conscientious critic. But there are other losses: he will throw away a large and very valuable advertisement of his his book. If fifty press copies are sent round and forty notices appear; if only half are appreciative, what an excellent and wide-spread recommenda- tion is thus given On the whole, it seems better to go on under the present system; to groan under the affliction of the venomous and the incompetent, and to be thankful for the man who understands the duties and the responsibities of his post. A letter has been written to the Times by “An Author” concerning the payment of income tax. It was needless to write to the Times, because his solicitor would have set that matter straight for him with no difficulty whatever. The letter, how- ever, was useful in calling attention to the fact that the “office expenses” or “outgoings” of an author must be taken into account whether in sending in an income tax return or in sending in an agreement to a publisher. The writer of the letter says, “I wrote a book not long ago about a distant country. In order to make myself competent to treat the subject I spent three-fourths of the price in visiting and studying it.” By the “price” he means the sum for which he parted with this literary estate of his. The principle applies to almost every kind of book. Here, for instance, before me is a volume of literary essays. The investment of house, furniture, library, and years of study, corresponds exactly to the publisher's investment of capital, time and work of clerks, personal services, atten- tion and experience. In the case of a book of travels, of course, there is an enormous preliminary outlay which can hardly ever be recouped. In fiction work it would seem as if all came straight from the brain. Not at all : it comes from observa- tion of humanity, and it means sketches, journeys, observations, books, all kinds of things. For instance, I once wrote a novel dealing with life in Northumberland nearly two hundred years ago. For this novel I made four journeys into that county: I bought a great quantity of books: in my journeys “en zigzag" I had to resort to the old method of posting, which is pleasant but costly. Now, when one sees a claim of so much per cent, for “office expenses” one thinks of these things, and naturally asks what right the publisher has to charge office expenses while the author does not. There is another curious point about this letter. The writer says, “I am a member of the literary profession so much overstocked, and which has been subject to so many diminutions of profit in these latter days.” This is amazing. The lite- rary profession has never been so flourishing, so well paid, so prosperous as at present. Very large incomes are made by educational writers; by dramatists; by historians; by novelists; by writers of religious books; by writers of travels. Never before have literary men and women been so prosperous. And there seems room for all. The field enlarges daily and rapidly. Perhaps—but he says that his income is in the four figures— this writer is considering the immense gap between those who wholly succeed and those who only half succeed. Literature, as a profession, is like the Bar: there are a great many solid prizes in every branch of it. Between the prize winners and those who come after them there is too often a huge gap. The secretary of the Associated Authors’ Publishing Company has sent a letter on my remarks which will be found under the head of “Literary Property.” He claims that all the conditions which were laid down as necessary for success are fulfilled in his company. Without endorsing his statement, I have inserted it because, if a bond fide attempt to publish on those terms is to be made, it will be necessary to inquire further into the matter, WALTER BESANT,  ## p. (#632) ################################################ 278 THE AUTHOR. ADDRESS TO PUBLISHERS’ ASSOCIATION, APRIL 21, 1896. Reproduced from a copy presented by Mr. Longman to the Chairman, Mr. H. Rider Haggard. |ENTLEMEN, It is with a considerable (i. feeling of responsibility that I rise to address you to-day. Your Association has been formed owing, I believe, to the fact that a real need for such a body has been widely felt throughout the trade. That feeling received expression in the motion made by Mr. Murray at our first meeting here, in November last, to the effect that steps should be taken to form an Association of the Publishers of Great Britain and Ireland, and the fact that the motion was carried by acclamation in so large a gathering of publishers, coupled with the unanimity and har- mony which have attended our subsequent pro- ceedings, prove that the feeling of which I have spoken was widely felt and deeply rooted. But so far no attempt has been made to lay down the lines of policy which our Association shall follow. In our rules the objects of the Association are stated to be to promote and protect by all lawful means the interests of the publishers of Great Britain and Ireland. This definition is wisely drawn very widely, and it is now necessary to come to closer quarters with the work that lies before us. The character of the Association and its usefulness in the future will much depend upon the position it takes up during the first year or two of its existence, and it is on this account that I feel a great weight of respon- sibility in expressing to you my views of what work it is that we should take in hand. Since, however, you have done me the great honour of electing me your first President, I feel that I should be failing in a duty which you have a right to expect from me were I to shrink from the task, and, though of course I speak for myself alone, I hope that what I say may be so fortunate as to meet with your approval. The first subject that naturally must claim the attention of such an Association as ours, is also perhaps the most complicated and difficult—I allude of course to the question of copyright. A satisfactory law of copyright is the prime need of all who are engaged in the production and sale of books, whether as authors, publishers, booksellers, printers, or in any other capacity whatsoever. This subject is so complex, so many sided, and has such an extraordinary faculty for cropping up at the least opportune times and places, that it is obviously impossible for me to attempt now any lengthy examination of the question. At the same time I should like to state briefly my view of what is the ideal to the attainment on which this Association should devote its efforts. The Copy- right Law which I should like to see is one which should have four salient features: it should be easy to comprehend, liberal in its provisions to the producers of literature, universal in its application, and capable of being readily enforced. Whether such an ideal is attainable I will not undertake to say, but you will all, I believe, admit that we are at present far short of it. This subject has long been under the attention of the Copyright Associa- tion (a body which has done much good work) and also of the Society of Authors. A draft Bill has been prepared by each of these bodies, which drafts have since been compared and consolidated, and no doubt when the time comes for seriously pressing this question on the attention of Parlia- ment your Association will be able to render valuable assistance in this difficult question. In the meantime I think it very necessary that we should have this important matter constantly before us, and be prepared, at suitable oppor- tunities, either to promote fresh legislation, to ascertain definitely what the law now is on obscure points, or to assist to enforce obedience to the law where we have reason to think it is being violated. I would especially at this moment call your attention to the third of the four points which I think should be found in any satisfactory copy- right law—viz., that it should be universal in its application, because I believe that we are at the present moment in some danger in this country of taking a step of a retrogade character which may put back the hope of a single universal copy- right law indefinitely. I do not know that any- one will claim for the British Law of Copyright that it is in all points particularly simple or easy to define ; still less will it be said that it is under all circumstances easy to enforce; it has, however, at present this virtue, that, within the limits of the British Empire, it is universal in its application. There are certain local modifications in existence even now, but it is at present true that any man, whether he be a British subject or an alien, who writes a book and first publishes it within the limits of the British Empire does by that act of publication secure a copyright in it for a term of forty-two years, or for his life and seven years after, which ever term is the longest; and, moreover, he will at the same time acquire rights of copyright in all countries which are signatories of the Con- vention of Berne. It is, however, now in contemplation to intro- duce a bill into the Legislature of the Dominion of Canada, which will absolutely destroy this inesti- mable boon which we now have—viz., that British copyright runs throughout the British Empire. By demanding certain special conditions on which  ## p. (#633) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 279 copyright is to be granted in the Dominion, the Canadians also run the risk of defeating their own claim, and possibly the claims of their fellow sub- jects throughout the Empire, to reciprocal advan- tages from the Powers who have signed the Berne Convention. There is also a possibility that by their action British subjects may be deprived of copyright in America. It is fortunately the case that at the present moment we have no bill before us. The draft which was sent over last year has not been proceeded with. Since then Mr. Hall Caine and, on behalf of the Copyright Association, Mr. Dalby, have been in Canada, and it is said that these gentlemen, by their tact and courtesy, have produced a better feeling, and that it is probable that the next bill may be less disas- trous than the last one would have been. But, gentlemen, this is no case for compromise. We are playing with fire. If it is once admitted that copyright is a subject on which the Colonies are free to legislate—not only for their own citizens, but also to the detriment of the inhabitants of these islands—the mischief will not stop with Canada. We shall soon have to deal with half a dozen different and conflicting codes, I trust, therefore, that the influence of this Association, and I trust that the influence of all who are in- terested in any degree in the trade of bookselling, will be exerted to the full to prevent any tampering with the unity of British copyright, and I hope that when the true interests of literature are better understood, both at home and abroad, the result will be that a simple, liberal, easily enforced law of copyright will come into existence, not only in the British Empire, which is much—not only aluong all English-speaking peoples, which would be much more—but throughout the whole of the civilised world. I now turn to a widely different subject, but one that is not less interesting or important, I mean the relations between publishers and authors. A society such as this can hardly fail to have some effect on those relations. If its policy is guided in the narrowest trade union spirit it seems to me improbable that much advantage will arise. If, however, we endeavour to handle any questions that may from time to time be subjects of con- troversy in a liberal and broad spirit; if, while firmly maintaining our rights, we at the same time endeavour to consider such subjects not only from our own point of view, but also from the point of view of other interested parties, then it seems to me that we shall be in a fair way to promote what is the greatest interest of all to those who are engaged in the publication of books—namely, harmonious and pleasant rela- tions with their authors. Fortunately, we are all of us able to testify, from our own experience, that in the large majority of cases these cordial relations now exist—that, in fact, as many close friendships exist between authors and their publishers as between solicitors and their clients, between doctors and their patients, or between any other classes which have intimate business relations. Still, no doubt, differences do from time to time occur, and as human nature is constituted it is probable that they must occur. I believe that it will be in the power of this Association, if its proceedings are guided in the spirit I have indi- cated, to do something to minimise the occasions on which such differences could arise, and also to render them easier of arrangement. I have one subject in my mind that seems to me ripe for treatment, and should it be successfully treated I believe that much opportunity for friction will have been removed. It is sometimes said that there is a natural antagonism between authors and publishers, owing to the fact that their pecuniary interests are divergent; and, on the other hand, it is not less frequently asserted that there is no such antagonism—that we row in the same boat, and that what is good for one is necessarily good for the other. Neither of these views is true, or rather neither is the whole truth. In the first stage of the business between the author and the publisher there is an obvious diversity of interest —the diversity which always exists between the buyer and the seller. When this stage is got over the antagonism should cease, and for the future the interests of the two parties should be identical. Nevertheless, when disagreements arise it is not seldom that they occur at this second stage, when any real cause for difference ought to have disappeared. The reason of this is that in a large number of cases a simple sale is not effected. Where an author comes with a MS. ready for the printer and offers it for sale the transaction is a simple one: so much money is offered, and if it is accepted the MS. is handed over and the money paid, and there is an end of it. But though this often takes place the business frequently takes a different course. Possibly the MS. is not in existence—the author merely con- tracts to deliver it at some future time. Possibly it is in existence, but the author, instead of selling it, publishes it on one of the many systems of payment by results known in the trade—such as royalties, division of profits, publication on com- mission, and so forth. It is in the subsequent interpretation of the arrangements made that an opportunity occurs for differences of opinion. These arrangements are not always committed to paper, and even when they are expressed in an agreement the agreement is not always explicit,  ## p. (#634) ################################################ 28o THE AUTHOR. comprehensive, and easy to enforce. Now I think this Association would do well to take up seriously this question of agreements. I think it is most advisable that we should draw up model forms of agreement, designed to cover all the usual terms on which books are published, and that those model forms should be supplied to anyone, whether author or publisher, who may require them. The task would probably not be an easy one, and it would no doubt be most desirable that it should be undertaken in concert with able and experienced authors. It would perhaps be presumptuous on the part of so young an Association as ours to issue any invitation to co-operate in this work to the older established Society of Authors. But it is obvious that if any given form of agreement should receive the sanction of both Societies, it would have very great authority, and that an important step would have been gained. Before leaving this subject I would add that I do not for a moment propose that this Society should interfere in the preliminary arrangements which must of necessity be carried on by the individual author and publisher. Our functions would commence when a bargain has been struck ; we should then endeavour to supply the means of recording accurately and simply, and of duly enforcing, the contract. Another important interest of the publishing trade is that cordial and satisfactory relations should exist with a numerous and a prosperous body of retail booksellers. It is matter for deep regret that prosperity in the retail trade has by no means gone hand in hand with the increase in the volume of the trade which has taken place. The cause is of course well known— namely, the excessive discount which is given by the booksellers to the public. This subject has been so thoroughly discussed of late, and has received so much attention from all classes in the trade, that I confess that I despair of any satisfactory solution being found by this associa- tion, since none has occurred to the various gentlemen of whom it is composed, in spite of the earnest thought they have given to it. I am sure, however, that the Association will do well to give sympathetic consideration to any proposal which may be brought forward by the retail trade which has a reasonable chance of success. I do not propose now to go over this well-trodden ground in detail, but I feel it incumbent on me to say that I believe that no good purpose would be served by reviving a proposal which has been recently made, and, after thorough consideration, rejected by the publishing trade. I mean the proposal for the establishment of a ring of publishers to raise prices, and to maintain them by the application of coercion to those who did not obey its regulations. I trust that this Asso- ciation will never fall to the level of a ring. The large and influential meeting of publishers which constituted the Association also declined unani- mously to discuss this proposal further, which I believe to be entirely outside the region of what is practicable or desirable. It is my object to-day to lay before you the general lines on which I hope to see the busi- ness of this Association conducted, rather than to enumerate in detail the points which will occupy the attention of the council. These will, no doubt, be numerous and varied. Many points will come up which are at present entirely unforeseen; others are already in contemplation, of which I would mention one as an example. It has come to the notice of several publishers recently that a large contraband trade is going on in some of our colonies in pirated editions of copyright books. Steps are now being taken by individual pub- lishers, and by groups of publishers acting together, to abate this nuisance. The matter has been brought before your Council, who are considering whether it will not be possible to go further in this matter and devise some means to stamp it out altogether. This is one instance of useful work which may be properly undertaken by this association. There seems, in fact, to be every prospect that the hands of those gentlemen whom you have honoured by electing as your officers and council will be full. I would ask you, therefore, to judge our work leniently, and if the results seem to you, as is very probable, to be scanty and long in coming, I hope you will remember that we are all men whose time is already fully occupied, and that the hours which we have already given, and shall continue to give, to the affairs of this association must be taken from a leisure which has not been hitherto regarded as excessive. But whether our work proves fruitful or whether it be barren, it will always be our endeavour so to conduct the affairs of this association that it shall not be an unworthy representative of your ancient and honourable trade. In conclusion, I would like to say with what great satisfaction it is that we have received the kind permission of the Worshipful Company of Sta- tioners to hold in their ancient hall our general meetings and the meetings of our council; further, by their kind permission we have been able to engage the services of Mr. Poulten as secretary to the council; and it is also a matter of congratulation that we shall be able to rely on the valuable legal assistance of Mr. C. R. Rivington, the clerk of the company. The Stationers' Company have—unlike many of the  ## p. (#635) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 281 City companies—always preserved their connec- tion with the trade from which they derived their origin, and I hope that from this friendly alliance, which undoubtedly will be a source of great con- venience and stability to our Association, the company itself may eventually derive some benefit. C. J. LONGMAN. *-*. 2.-- -> AMERICAN AND ENGLISH FICTION, HE following appeared in the Evening Post, New York, on March 31 last :- “Sir, The Evening Post has always been prominent in the cultivation of arts and letters, and for that reason I invite its attention to the darkening fortunes of the native novelist of respectable tastes. To some it may seem a matter of Small importance if, as a class, he should become altogether extinct, because, say they, “as a nation we have not got the “novel habit”’; but I am very certain that such a judg- ment is hastily snatched, and is, moreover, entirely wrong. During the past five years I have read—personally and not by deputy—fully as many manuscripts as any single publisher in this country—read them, too, carefully and criti- cally, and, although sympathetically as a brother author, still, with a perfectly unbiassed mind, and with this great advantage over the pro- fessional reader, that I come in contact with the book trade and know what is wanted by its members, who are the book-buyers crystallised. As a result of this experience I would say that, in my judgment, the young American novelist has just as much ability and natural aptitude for novel- writing as an English beginner, while he is less wordy—excepting where he has taken an over- dose of our classic writers—and quicker in getting at the point or pith of his subject. He is more sympathetic too, swifter to learn, and brings a freer mind to his task. On the other hand, he is over-confident, he lacks the patient drudgery of his British rival, his work is apt to be slovenly, he is prone to think that success in fiction-writing is all a question of native talent, whereas, unlike the poet, the novelist is made and not born— made by years of patient toil, study, and observa- tion, Still his faults are those of strength and not of weakness; and if his countrymen believe in the wholesome novel as an institution, and in my judgment it is one of the greatest in the world — he should be encouraged and not strangled. Is that too strong a word P. Well, let the reader reserve his judgment until he has glanced at a few of the influences dragging at the rope: - “(I.) Last year foreign authors contributed two-thirds of the presentable fiction published in this country—reciprocally, our authors con- tributed less than I per cent. of the fiction published abroad. “(2.) Of the ten cent magazines subsidised by generous advertisers to the extent of probably 2,OOO,OOO dols, per annum, 2O,OOO,OOO copies are sold annually at a third of the price possible without the advertising. This business cuts right into the heart of the book trade, and so lessens the demand for new fiction. “(3.) The daily press throughout the country is so superabundant in its sensationalism that it leaves the ordinary reader—male and female— neither time nor inclination to take up fiction, unless it be of the kind which tends to further vitiation of the taste. - “ (4.) The sellsationalism which the press culti- Vates in its news it denounces—even when in its most harmless form—in its reviews of fiction, as if it wanted a monopoly of the business; so that When a native writer endeavours to cater in an honest way to the appetite made by the press and writes a book after the style of the works of Doyle, Weyman, or Hope, the reviewers promptly dub his work ‘a dime novel,' solely on account of its romanticism and without regard to its style or general merit. “(5.) The adoration of the foreign writer. London's imprimatur is omnipotent; without it nothing in fiction goes. The result is our American writers are carting themselves off to the English metropolis in the same ships with California claret and with the same object, a foreign label ! - “(6.) And the result of all these actual condi- tions is that the majority of our domestic pub- lishers do not care to publish native works, because it is so much easier and more profitable to handle the foreign article. “Is ‘strangling’ too severe a term F Scarcely a year passes without London making three or four great literary reputations. How long is it since New York made one, and whose fault is it that this great city has to accept such a subordi- nate position in literature ?' I will vouch for the fact that it is not the fault of the domestic authors. I think, however, that it is very largely the fault of the press, which could do so much, and, with one or two notable exceptions like the Evening Post, does so little. There is no busi- . ness in the country which deserves so well of the press as the publishing business, because none advertises so freely in proportion to its profits; nevertheless, the tendency of the sensational press to-day is to encourage the demand for literature which does not advertise at all, and is never sub-  ## p. (#636) ################################################ 282 THE AUTHOR. mitted to the criticism of the reviewer. A glance at the average bookstall will convince the most sceptical, as the space not occupied by magazines and periodicals is covered by books which it would be outrageous flattery to call ‘literature.’” *... a 2-sº s- * == THE CHICAGO PRIZE COMPETITION. T will be remembered that the Record of Chicago recently offered prizes to the extent of 30,000 dols. for novels. They were to be of what used to be known here as “three volume '’ length, i.e., consisting of about 150,000 words divided into chapters of 2500 words each. The prizes ranged in value from Io,000 dols. to 600 dols. There were 816 candi- dates. The winners of the prizes are enumerated in the Author's Journal (New York), from which paper we copy it, as follows: FIRST PRIZE–Io,ooo dols. : Harry Stillwell Edwards of Macon, Ga... for the story entitled “Sons and Fathers.” SECOND PRIZE - 3000 dols. : Bernard Edward Joseph Capes of Winchester, England, for the story entitled “The Mill of Silence.” THIRD PRIZE—1500 dols. : Bert Leston Taylor and Alvin T. Thoits of Manchester, N. H., for the story entitled “Under Three Flags.” . FourTH PRIZE—IOOO dols. : William Augustine Leahy of Boston, Mass , for the story entitled “The Incendiary.” FIFTH PRIZE—8oo dols. : Edward S. Ellis of Engle- wood, N. J., for the story entitled “The Eye of the Sun.” SIXTH PRIZE—6OO dols. : Miss Edith Bland of Grove Park, Lee, England, for the story entitled “The Marden Mystery.” SEVENTH PRIZE – 600 dols. : Jesse C. Cowdrick of Ogdensburg, N.J., for the story entitled “The Cask of Gold.” EIGHTH PRIZE–5oo dols.; Thomas H. A. McGill of Denver, Col., for the story entitled “Tangled Threads.” NINTH PRIZE–5oo dols. : John D. Parsons of Newbury- port, Mass., and Frederick R. Burton of Yonkers, New York, for the story entitled “The Mystery of a Time-Lock.” TwPLFTH PRIZE — 5oo dols. : Crittenden Marriott of Shelbyville, Ky., for the story entitled “The More Mystery.” - SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : William Sands Laurie, B.A., of Manchester, England, for the story entitled “The Yellow Horse Caravan.” SPACE RATEs—5oo dols. : Miss Blanche Timmonds of Louisville, Ky., for the story entitled “A Mystery of Resemblance.” SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : Miss Katherine Lee Bates of Wellesley, Mass., for the story entitled “The Turret Chamber.” SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : Miss Belle Moses of New York City, for the story entitled “The Quest for Sophie.” SPACE RATEs—5oo dols : Frederick W. Davis of Chelsea, Mass., for the story entitled “Under Oath.” SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : Edgar Pickering of Margate, Rent, England, for the story entitled “The Wanishing of Cornelius Druce.” SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : E. H. Clough of Oakland, Cal., for the story entitled “The Going Out of Gordon Ledyard.” SPACE RATEs—5oo dols. : Miss Bessie E. Duffett of St. Leonard’s-on-the-Sea, England, for the story entitled “The Mysteries of Legh Hall.” SPACE RATEs—500 dols. : Mrs. Jeanette H. Walworth of New York City, for the story entitled “Under One Star.” SPACE RATEs—5oo dols. : Miss Amy Skene of Hatfield, Herts, England, for the story entitled “The Swansborough Diamonds.” Twenty prize winners in all and six from our country. Now let us get up such a competition here and see what the proportions would be. It is remarkable that, although MSS. were sent in from all parts of the world, no competitor from any part except the United States and England succeeded. Meantime we shall look forward with interest to the appearance of the first three or four of the prize stories. sº wº. -- LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. THE LAW OF DRAMATIC CoPYRIGHT. Correspondence of the Times: H. Beerbohm Tree, April 16; H. H. Morell and James M. Glover, April 17; G. Herbert Thring (Society of Authors), April 18. Leading article in Daily Chronicle, April 16. CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. Letter from Henry Charles Lea to Goldwin Smith. The Times for April 27. A QUESTION OF COPYRIGHT. Frances Hindes Groome. Athenæum for April II. BEN JONSON. T. E. Brown. New Review for May. HAMPSTEAD AND KEATS. Edwin Oliver. Atalanta for May. THE DUTY OF A BIOGRAPHER. Sign of the Ship.” Andrew Lang. for May. M. ZOLA AND THE POOR AUTHOR. for April 18. GEORGE BORRow. National Observer for April 18. BOOTS AND Books. National Observer for April 18. THE ENGLISH DICTIONARY AND THE CLARENDON PRESS. Saturday Review for April 18. DANTE IN AMERICA. Speaker for April 4. DEAF AND DUMB HEROINEs IN FICTION. Cromarty and the author of “In a Silent World.” spondence in Athenaewm for April 4 and I 1. ENGLISH LETTER-WRITING IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. Edinburgh Review for April. UNFINISHED Books. Macmillan’s Magazine for April. THE CONNECTION OF NAMES AND CHARACTERs. Inter alia in “Without Prejudice.” I. Zangwill. Pall Mall Magazine for May. THE ART OF NoMENCLATURE. May. THE SUPPosLTIOUs WICKEDNEss of MINor PoETs. F. Norroys Connel. To-Morrow for May 5. SOME MEMORIES OF HAwTHORNE : III. Rose Haw- thorne Tathrop. Atlantic Monthly for April. THE NEw EDITION OF PoE. Atlantic Monthly for April. MARK TwAIN. Joseph H. Twichell. Harper's Monthly for May. JEAN BAPTISTE AND HIS LANGUAGE. ennedy. Contemporary Review for April. NATURE IN THE EARLIER Roman PoETs. The Countess Martinengo Cesaresco. Contemporary Review for April. Inter alia in “At the Longman’s Magazine National Observer Deas Corre- Cornhill Magazine for Howard Angus  ## p. (#637) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 283 BEVIEWS AND REVIEWING. J. Leisure Howr for May. NOVALIS. May. The Rev. J. Rice Byrne. Humanitarian for NoTABLE REVIEWs. Of H. G. Wells’s “The Island of Dr. Moreau.” Daily Telegraph for April 3. Satwrday Review (by P. Chalmers Mitchell), for April 11. Of Mr. Fraser Rae’s “Sheridan.” Of H. S. Salt's “Shelley.” April 23. Of Mr. Gladstone on the Bible. Spectator for April 18. Of the “Centenary" Burns. Times for April 13. Of “Recent Poetry '' (Austin, Watson, Thompson, David- son, and others). Edinburgh Review for April. Mr. Beerbohm Tree calls attention to the in- adequate protection which the dramatic copyright laws afford to novelists, playwrights, and theatrical managers. He is advised, he writes, that (accord- ing to the Fauntleroy decision) in certain circum- stances the author, in order to prevent his story being dramatised and played without his consent, has to base his claim not, as a layman might suppose, on the fact that a dramatic version of his book has been played, but on the fact that there has been a multiplication of copies of the play in manuscript or in print containing sub- stantial extracts from his book. The author of a play and the manager who has bought it, Mr. Tree continues, are so beset with difficulties in protecting their property against “pirates” that before long piracy will probably be far more profitable than legitimate labour. Mr. Tree's precise case, then, is that “by the anomalies and weakness of the copyright laws, and the cumber- some and costly procedure which has to be resorted to in order to protect property of this kind,” provincial speculators are enabled to play “Trilby,” the rights of which in the British Isles are his, without paying a farthing. A side point is that “the public is likely to be seriously prejudiced against the play by the manner in which it is represented by persons who have neither money nor reputation to stake.” He suggests that the time has come for combined action towards formulating a draft of a moderate and practical Bill such as is likely to be accept- able to the Legislature. Mr. Thring, for the Society of Authors, writes cordially seconding Mr. Tree's suggestion for combined action, and adding that “such a Bill ought to secure the rights of an author to the dramatisation of his own work at any time during which copyright exists in his book, and also to secure to the author a like property in his title.” In America, the dramatisation at any rate is secured to the author, and this point, Mr. Thring observes, was not neglected in a Bill drafted on behalf of the Society of Authors and placed in Lord Monkswell's hands in 1886. The following Times for April 27. Daily Chronicle for are the remaining passages of Mr. Thring's letter:— There is no need to point out that the case commonly known as the “Little Lord Fauntleroy Case ’’ has no proper protection for the author against “pirates.” If the un- authorised dramatiser had, instead of duplicating copies of his play with dialogue taken from the novel, chosen to buy copies of the novel and cut out those portions of the dialogue that he required for his dramatic version, then it would have been, according to the present law, impossible for the author of the book to have obtained redress. TJnder these circumstances, it is highly essential that the remedial measures suggestions should at once be taken, and with the authority of the chairman of the Society of Authors I have much pleasure in stating that the Society will gladly aid Mr. Tree or any one else interested in dramatic copyright in their endeavour to amend and strengthen the law. Mr. Morell’s letter concerns a personal point, namely, it makes known that he and Mr. F. Mouillot leased the play from the proprietor of the provincial rights. [Mr. Tree, in an after- note, explains that his charge, of course, does not refer to companies thus legitimately leasing the play.] Mr. Glover argues that Mr. Tree's failure to obtain an absolute injunction in the case of “Tree v. Bowkett’’ was due merely to an irregu- larity in procedure; that is to say, that the judge obviously would have granted it if the proprietor of the provincial rights, Mr. Abud, had raised the action, or had been joined with Mr. Tree in it. The Daily Chronicle is sympathetic, but oppressed by the difficulties of drafting such a bill, and remarks that, unless Mr. Tree and his fellow-managers are prepared to go the length of demanding that any dramatic representation should be penalised which a jury might consider to be based in whole or in part upon a copyright novel, they will not succeed in making such alteration in the present situation. Even then a man would have to prove his case, and there would be the question of costs. It thinks that on the whole the authors are very handsomely pro- tected by the law. Mr. Francis Hindes Groome says that “The Oracle Encyclopædia’’ has reprinted verbatim et literatim an article on Guizot, which he wrote in “The Globe Encyclopaedia.” Replying to his complaint, Messrs. J. S. Virtue and Co. Limited wrote that :— We are afraid we differ from you entirely on the question of copyright. Had you written to us in a more friendly strain some time ago, we should have been pleased to give you further particulars. We may say, however, that although our opinion at that time was that you had neither the right nor the power to interfere with our publication, we have since confirmed this by consulting several gentlemen respecting copyright, and, amongst others, one of the lead- ing authorities on the subject—a gentleman, we may add, who is always consulted by the Government on copyright matter. He informs us that you have not the slightest right to interfere with our publication. Therefore their solicitors would be prepared to  ## p. (#638) ################################################ 284 THE AUTHOR. defend any action brought. “Comment upon this letter (says Mr. Groome to the Athenæum) were superfluous. But I should like a set-off to record the fact that a few weeks since I received from the American publishers, Messrs. Appleton, the munificent sum of £7 18s. Iod. for the mere revision of the articles ‘Fan' and “Gypsies’ in their new edition of ‘Johnson’s Cyclopaedia.’” Astonishment and indignation, says the Saturday, will be felt by many upon hearing that the delegates of the Clarendon Press are now considering whether they will continue to defray the expense of carrying on the great English Dictionary, except on the condition that its scale is greatly reduced. Such a decision would be a national calamity; and if matters come to this pass it feels sure that an appeal to the public, and perhaps even to the Government, would not be made in vain. En passant, our contemporary expresses surprise that the chief seat of learning should have given no official recog- mition of the immense services of Dr. Murray. In the article “Boots and Books’’ the National Observer bestows praise of the flippant order upon the action of the Parisian poet M. Jacques de Lorrain in turning from the pen to shoemaking. “If all our minor poets and novelists would follow his example and choose a second string to their bow, there might be less confusion in the world of letters, and less debate in public about these mysterious phrases— limited editions, the cost of production, and the price per thou.” Mr. Andrew Lang takes that view of the duty of a biographer which the majority of commen- tators on the question—raised out of Mr. Purcell's “Life of Cardinal Manning ”—have supported, namely, that limits must be placed on “the whole truth.” If a biographer discovers a single action (of which no trace is now left) in an honourable life in which his hero “ sails near the wind,” truth does not compel him to drag it into the central lights; the feelings of other people, too, must be considered, and the secrets of the dead. “Ali the characters of interesting persons long ago with Tullus and Ancus are part of our stock of pleasure in life. If I discovered, per impossibile, that Jeanne d’Arc ever did a wrong thing, my duty to the stock of human pleasure would out- weigh my duty to the truth.” Writing upon the presentation by Mr. Willard Fiske of 3000 Dante works to Cornell University, the Speaker declares that this case is a striking illustration of the advantage of having a millionaire as librarian, but hopes, nevertheless, than an effort will be made to establish a Dante library in London, the adopted home of Baretti and Foscolo, Rosetti and Mazzini. BOOK TALK, D" JOSEPH PARKER, of the City Temple, has just issued three works of fiction: (1) “Wilmot's Child” (Fisher Unwin), price 1s. 6d. ; (2) “Walden Stanyer” (Sampson Low), 6s. ; (3) “Tyne Folk : Masks, Shadows, and Faces” (Allenson), 3s. 6d. Mr. E. J. Goodman, author of “The Best Tour in Norway,” has in the press “New Ground in Norway,” so called as it relates to the Ringerike, Telemarken, and Soetersdalen, which are very little known to English travellers. It will be illustrated with a large number of pictures from original photographs by Mr. Paul Lange, of Liverpool, and will be published by George Newnes (Limited) about the middle of May. Professor Saintsbury has written a paper on the literature of the age, for the fifth volume of Mr. Traill’s “Social England.” Mr. Quiller Couch’s volume of “Adventures in Criticism" is expected to be ready this month. Mr. Churton Collins (the Athenaeum under- stands) has in view the preparation of an anno- tated anthology of examples of verse drawn from hitherto unknown sources, or from the less- known works of authors known to the public by single masterpieces only. Mr. Swinburne has an important work in the press, namely, a poem on Malory's story of Balen. It is told in an elaborate rhymed measure, but with great closeness to the original. Messrs. Chatto and Windus will publish the work. A story in English by M. Alphonse Daudet and Mr. R. H. Sherard will shortly be published. Mr. F. W. Bussell, a young Oxford man, is engaged on a work on “The School of Plato,” in which he will endeavour to trace the origin and revival of the Platonic school under the Roman Empire. In the first volume (to be published immediately by Messrs. Methuen) he will give a general survey of the Roman period, and in the second the various philosophic systems of that time will be dealt with in detail. The selection from the poems of the late Pro- fessor Blackie, edited, with an appreciation, by his nephew, Dr. Stodart Walker, will be pub- lished shortly by Mr. John Macqueen. The Hon. Mrs. Henniker is bringing out a volume of stories, some of which she has contri- buted to periodicals, while others are now to appear for the first time. One of the tales was written in collaboration with Mr. Thomas Hardy; it is of a dramatic character, and styled “The Spectre of the Real.” The title of the volume will be “In Scarlet and Grey.”  ## p. (#639) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 285 Mrs. Oliphant writes a volume on “Joan of Arc,” in the Heroes of the Nations Series pub- lished by Messrs. Putnam. It will appear in a few days hence. Mr. J. E. Muddock, who was in India during the time of the Sepoy Rebellion, has finished a story on that subject which Messrs. Hutchinson will publish shortly, called “The Great White Band.” A South African story, entitled “Isban Israel,” by Mr. George Cossins, will be published this month by Messrs. Gay and Bird. Isban Israel of the story is the high priest of a powerful tribe of cave-dwellers who kidnapped the daughters of an English sportsman. The author took part in the Zulu War, and he lays his story in the Transvaal and Matabeleland. Mrs. Hylton Dale has written a romantic novel of the French Revolution around the characters and exploits of Camille Desmoulins and his wife Lucile. It will be published at once by Mr. H. S. Nichols. “The Wooing of Phyllis,” by Katherine E. Colman, and “Kate's Wise Woman,” by Clara Louise Burnham, are among the new books which Messrs. Gay and Bird will send out this month. They have also nearly ready a volume of verse by Eleanor Foster, entitled “With the Tide, and other Poems.” The three-volume novel by Mr. Justin M’Carthy, which we mentioned some time ago as one of several productions to be expected from him early, is to be called “The Riddle Ring,” and will appear this month from Messrs. Chatto and Windus. His monograph on “Pope Leo XIII.” will be issued also before long by Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Foster. Mr. “Sutcliffe March" has laid the scene of his new novel in Holland. It will be called “A Stumbler in Wide Shoes,” and Messrs. Hutchinson will publish it soon. The biography of Dr. Jowett has been under- taken by his old Balliol friends, Professor Lewis ‘Campbell and Mr. Evelyn Abbott. It will be in two volumes, and its publication—by Mr. Murray —will not take place for some time. Major-General Robley has written and illus- trated a book on “Moko or Maori Tattooing,” an art which, it seems, is fast disappearing in New Zealand. Messrs. Chapman and Hall will publish the book. Professor J. K. Laughton, R.N., is writing a volume on “Naval Strategy and the Protection of Commerce,” for the popular series of naval handbooks published by Messrs. Bell. Sir Benjamin Ward Richardson is preparing a Volume with reminiscences of his professional life, an account of some of the aims of his career, and a number of essays on scientific and philo- sophical topics. The house of Messrs. Longman will publish the work. Sir Benjamin has also finished a work on the question of experimenta- tion on living animals, which will be issued by Messrs. Bell shortly, called “Biological Experi- mentation.” Mr. Henry James is writing a love story for the Illustrated London News, beginning in July and lasting to thirteen instalments. He has finished a new volume of stories which is to be called “ Embarrassments.” Mr. Standish O'Grady has edited a new two- volume issue of “ Hibernia Pacata ; or The Wars in Ireland during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth.” Among the illustrations will be some new portraits. A book of travel by Katharine S. and Gilbert S. Macquoid is to be published by Messrs. Butchinson, entitled “In the Volcanic Eifel : a Holiday Ramble.” Three maps, and over fifty pictures by Mr. Thomas R. Macquoid, R.I., will adorn it. “Dr. Johnson and the Fair Sex" was published a few months ago, and more recently there has been a book on Queen Elizabeth’s Courtships. The same class of literature is about to receive “The Story of Sir Walter Scott's First Love,” now told for the first time in all its detail. There will be portraits of Sir Walter and Lady Scott, and of Sir William and Lady Forbes in the book, of which Messrs. Macniven and Wallace, Edinburgh, are the publishers. Mr. W. Roberts, in the Athenæum of the 4th ult., told that the missing MSS. of the first two volumes of the Paston Letters are in the hands of Captain Pretyman, of Orwell Park, Norfolk. As a part of the King's Library they are, he says, legally and morally the property of the British Museum. Mr. Fr. Norgate, in the issue of the 18th, says he announced five years ago where the MSS. were, and as to the right of possession, he says, George IV. made over to the Museum what he had — and these MSS. he certainly had not. A London bookseller suggests, in the April number of the Bookseller, that publishers should imitate in some respects the German system by sending to selected booksellers in each neigh- bourhood a suitable quantity of their publica- tions, on terms of “sale or return.” This custom, he thinks, would lead to increase circu- lation. A too sanguine friend of an author, evidently, has created some perturbation in the mind of Messrs. Chapman and Hall, publishers. By common course an announcement was issued to the Press of a new book about to be issued.  ## p. (#640) ################################################ 286 THE AUTHOR. Extraordinary statements were added, however, including one that “we have read the author's manuscript, and his arguments appear quite unassailable.” One London paper in printing this remarked sapiently that it preferred as a rule to take its opinions from its reviewers. A letter of surprise immediately followed from the pub- lishers, totally disclaiming the “puff,” and stating that they had now been informed by the author that a friend of his was responsible for the information and the opinions put forward. More Napoleon, and this time from no other than Mr. T. P. O'Connor. The M.P. has just finished a book on Napoleon's social and domestic life, which will come from Messrs. Chapman and Hall in a week or two. A bibliography of the works about Napoleon published during, say, the last four years would probably be chiefly interesting because of its length. Mr. David S. Salmond, whose name as a lecturer on South Africa is familiar to many parts of the kingdom, especially to central Scot- land, is publishing a book called “The Diary of a Trip to South Africa.” The publishers are Messrs. Brodie and Salmond, Arbroath. The author is connected with the Castle Line of vessels. The most important books which have appeared during the past month are: in fiction Mr. William Black’s “Briseis” (Sampson Low), which has run in Harper's, was most noticeable ; of political interest “Boer and Uitlander,” by Mr. William F. Regan, got a good deal of attention. The outstanding work in April was, however, Mr. W. Fraser Rae's biography of Sheridan (Bentley). It is in two volumes, with an introduction by the Marquess of Dufferin and Ava, Sheridan's great grandson, who roundly condemns previous bio- graphies as vastly imperfect. An interesting point cleared up in the new work is the circum- stances of Sheridan's death, which were not, as is so generally supposed, sordid, but peaceful, the patient having every comfort and suffering no pain. - Another of a common pattern of story is supplied by a correspondent of the New York Critic. “Searching in St. Louis for a de lure copy of ‘Trilby,’” he says, “I called at Boland's —the largest and oldest establishment in that city—and, on asking if they had a copy, received the answer, “We have Du Maurier’s ‘Trilby,' but do not keep Deluxe's.’” A new work on “The Labour Problem,” by Mr. Geoffrey Drage, M.P., will be published during May by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. The life of Sir Frederick Gore Ouseley, of ecclesiastical music fame, has been written by the Rev. F. W. Joyce, rector of Burford. Two. chapters on Sir Frederick as a musician are: by Mr. G. R. Sinclair, organist of Hereford Cathedral. Messrs. Methuen will publish the book. A volume of varied Ulster stories, by Mr. Caldwell Lipsett, entitled “Where the Atlantic. meets the Land,” will be published immediately by Mr. Lane. The same publisher announces. that the second volume of his Pierrot Library will be a historical story called “My Little Lady Anne,” by Mrs. Egerton Castle. The following extract is from the New York. Critic. It is Mr. Arthur Waugh who speaks, and upon a practice reported common in a section of the London publishing trade :- It would appear that nowadays no book can be called successful which does not pass through several editions. before it is published at all. This morning's papers are full of advertisements of a new book by a well-known purveyor. of sensational fiction, whose story is not to be issued till. Monday, and will then be in its fourth edition. Whether. the public is taken in by this sort of thing or no, it is diffi- cult to say ; but it is certainly the cheapest kind of mani- pulation. It means either one of two things. The pub-. lisher may, firstly, have underrated the number of copies. likely to be sold upon subscription, and so given a first. printing-order inadequate to the demand; or, secondly, he may have printed the words “First Edition ” upon the first, few thousand, “Second ’’ on the next batch, and so on. In neither case do the additional copies constitute a genuine. edition, which means, if it means anything, a reprint, rendered necessary by the exhaustion of stock placed upon the market in the usual course of business. “Soaps and mustards,” adds Mr. Waugh, “ have their methods, but one wishes better treat- ment for even the most vulgar and incompetent. of novels.” Carrying out a family arrangement, Mr. Theodore Watts has added to his surname that. of his mother, and will in future sign himself as Theodore Watts Dunton. In periodicals a new penny morning paper for London has to be recorded this month. This is the Daily Courier—owned by Sir George Newnes, and edited by Mr. Earl Hodgson assisted by Mr. L. F. Austin—of which the first number appeared on the 23rd ult. It eschews a political side, but, cultivates social interest, and contains thirty-two. pages of the St. James's size. Messrs. Harms- worth will start a new halfpenny daily paper, the Daily Mail, on the 4th inst. Cheshire is about to follow the example of Essex and Kent by establishing a quarterly journal of local anti- quarian record and folk-lore, called “Cheshire Notes and Queries.” It is now definitely stated that Mr. Clement. Scott's first volume of dramatic criticisms will appear in the course of a few days. It will be concerned exclusively with the Irving productions  ## p. (#641) ################################################ THE AUTHOR. 287 at the Lyceum, and will be called “From ‘The Bells' to “King Arthur.’” The publisher is Mr. Macqueen. A six-volume edition of “Boswell's Life of Johnson,” with an introduction and some notes by Mr. Augustine Birrell, is about to be published by Messrs. Constable. Mr. James Baker, who last year was acting as special correspondent upon the Nile, is going to Moscow for the coronation festivities ; he will journey to St. Petersburg by the “ss. Midnight Sun * instead of by the overland route. Messrs. A. Constable and Co. have just pub- lished a collection of short stories by Mrs. Nella Parker, entitled “Dramas of To-day.” A report on the conference at Ottawa on the copyright question, at which Mr. Hall Caine and Mr. Daldy were present, has been published as an appendix to the annual report of the Minister of Agriculture for 1895. Copies of this appendix may be obtained at the offices of the High Commissioner for Canada, 17, Victoria-street, S.W. Mr. Charles J. Mansford has in the press, to be published very shortly (Mentz, Kennor, and Co.), a romance of sea and shore called “The Dutchman’s Luck.” The same author will pro- duce in the autumn (John Hogg, Paternoster- row) a story of adventure in Northern India, illustrated by Mr. J. Ayton Symington. Esmé Stuart has just published “A Mine of Wealth” (3 vols., Hurst and Blackett), and “Harum Scarum, a Poor Relation,” in one vol. (Jarrold and Sons). Mrs. Hartley Perks has in the press and will shortly publish a novel entitled “Among the Bracken” (Archibald Constable). Commander Claud Harding will shortly publish (Sampson Low, Marston and Co.) a new story entitled “Jack Stapleton,” or “The Romance of a Coral Island,” the scene of which is laid in the West Indies and Central America. Mr. John Lascelles’ new volume of verse— “The Great Drama and Other Poems”—will be issued immediately by the Leadenhall Press Limited. This will be the second volume of a “Sun and Serpent Series” of books of verse, each complete in itself, which will be published, at intervals, by the same author. - A long letter from Mr. Thomas Hutchinson, Dublin, the well-known Wordsworth authority, appeared in the Academy for April 18, with refer- ence to the recent edition of the poet by Professor Enight in the Eversley series. Mr. Hutchinson bitterly complains that his name has not been included in the acknowledgments which Professor Enight makes for assistance rendered in detecting errors in the previous text. It is shown, more- over, that Professor Knight acknowledged these services by letter. Mr. Anthony Hope's next book, “The Heart of Princess Osra,” will be published early in the autumn, by Messrs. Longmans. From time to time the Rev. Frederick Lang- bridge has produced verses, which, if slight, are yet pleasing, and have the true ring. He has now published, through the Religious Tract Society, a little volume of verse called “A Cluster of Quiet Thoughts.” Mostly they are quite short, as the following: Deem thou of no estate— As doomed and reprobate, And call thou no man devil, brute, or clod: One worketh in the dark, Whose ways are long to mark; Despair of man is black despair of God. Mrs. Helen C. Black has just published (Spottiswoode and Co.). “Pen, Pencil, and Mask,” being a collection of biographical sketches of sixty eminent persons connected with Art and the Drama. Mr. Tuer, author and publisher, has at last completed his “History of the Horn Book” after three years’ work. In his latter capacity no one excels Mr. Tuer in the “mounting ” of the book. In three volumes he has collected 3oo illustra- tions, including I 50 examples. Seven horn books and A. B. C. Battledores are recessed within the covers. In the binding a return has been made to the thick vellum so much used formerly. It is understood that both publisher and author are completely satisfied with the agreement as to the production of this book. In the Cymmrodorion section of the National Eisteddfod at Llandudno, Mr. W. Edwards Tirebuck is to read a paper entitled “Welsh Thought and English Thinkers.” Mr. Tirebuck's “Tales from the Welsh Hills,” which appeared in serial form in English, Scotch, and Welsh papers last year, are to be shortly published in cheap volume form, illustrated by a Welsh artist. Mr. Heinemann has added Mr. Tirebuck's latest book, “Miss Grace of All Souls',” to his Colonial Library. *- ~ *-* e- - -s CORRESPONDENCE, I.—Is IT RIGHT P ILL it be credited that, although I sent a W W stamped directed envelope to the editor of a certain weekly magazine, to know the fate of a poem, I never had the slightest inkling as to its fate, either directly or through the “Answers to Corrrespondents’ columns !  ## p. (#642) ################################################ 288 THE AUTHOR. I am quite aware, of course, that an editor is not bound to give his reasons in any case, but all I asked for was “Yes” or “No.” In the mean- time I could not send the poem elsewhere, as I had no copy of it (my own fault that (); but even had I kept one I should not have sent it else- where until I knew it would not appear, in the paper to which I had sent it. Assumption of rejection, through delay in answering, or no answer at all, is dangerous ; and I have got into trouble that way, and been charged for it ! This is an unanswerable argument, is it not? But my real grievance was that I could get no reply as to fate of verses in the acknowledged channel—i.e., “Answers to Correspondents”—where hundreds of comparative no-bodies were replied to weekly. Not very creditable to the paper in question, is it P What should we think of such a standard of courtesy—or discourtesy—in ordinary social life? And the ordinary discourtesy was intensi- fied here a thousandfold by the fact of the sub- editor having once been a friend of mine (save the mark 1), and I had offered social amenities to the editor. F. B. D. [Would it not be prudent in such cases always to keep a copy of the poem, and to send the editor a notice that if the contribution is not accepted within a certain time the author will hold himself free to send elsewhere? And may not the silence of the editor be accounted for in one of two ways: First, that, owing to the thousands of communications received, he had simply forgotten the case; secondly, that he had made it a rule never to explain his reasons for refusing or accepting 2–ED.] II.-EDITORS AND AUTHORs. An American writer asks (Authors’ Journal, April, 1896) why an editor does not, in accepting a contribution, state what he proposes to give for it before he uses it P *- “In common honesty ought not the sale of literary contributions to be conducted on the same principles that govern other mercantile transactions P Is not the author entitled, quite as much as the farmer or the merchant, to say whether he will accept or refuse the terms offered him for his wares? “‘Our regular rates’ are a very uncertain quantity, and usually an unknown one; but however liberal they may be, the author should surely be allowed his opinion about accepting or declining them.” The question is very pertinent, but there are so many contributors anxious above all things to see themselves in print that a writer must belong to the class of those whom the public desire to see º print before he can expect to be treated with the consideration that is paid to the farmer or the merchant. These two persons pursue their business from a business point of view. The young Writer does not : he is anxious, above all, to be accepted : when that is accomplished, and not till then, he begins to think about the money. III.-GRAB-ALLs of LITERATURE. Here is a pretty experience which adds to the sweets of our calling. A month back a produc- tion of mine appeared in a so-called “popular ” weekly paper. Neither MS. nor printed sketch has ever received a word of acknowledgment, notwithstanding letters to editor and proprietors. It is a scandalous shame that one’s work should be thus appropriated without even receiving the scanty bone of recognition. If this be not an example of literary theft, I know not what is. CECIL CLARKE. Authors’ Club, 21st April. [The Secretary of the Society would settle this case very quickly if it were placed in his hands,- ED.] - IV.-CoIPY OF ADVERTISEMENT IN A PARISIAN JOURNAL. “Auteurs inédits peuvent inserer manuscrit dans une revue indépendente illustrée.” This announcement appeared about a year ago, and I answered it out of curiosity, receiving the following postcard in reply: “Monsieur, La revue dont il était question dans l'annonce du Journal est la Libre Critique, 37, rue Souveraine à Bruxelles. Je vous en addresse un specimen en même temps que cette réponse. “Vous comprendrez qu'il nous soit tout à fait impossible d’accepter ou de refuser l'insertion de votre nouvelle sans l’a voir lue. Les conditions de collaboration se résument en l'acceptation par les auteurs d’un abonnement à la revue (IO francs l'an). Du Ist Octobre prochain, notre publication comportera I6 pages de texte et les pages supplémentaires seront consacrées à la littérature. “Croyez moi, Monsieur, votre tout dévoué, “ANDRE REMONT.” I could not resist sending the following reply: “Monsieur, Je vous remercie pour l'envoi de votre journal et de la carte que vous avez bien woulu m'adresser; d'après elle il me semble que l’exploitation des auteurs a fait un pas de plus— demanderait-on à un cordonnier de payer le plaisir de vous chausser P “Acceptez, monsieur, tinguées, - mes salutations dis- “ M. M. M.” Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 06 Issue 12 (May 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 06 Issue 12 (May 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015013732253</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-05-01-The-Author-6-12 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/291/1896-06-01-The-Author-7-1.pdf 4ab7472e75360cf27e30193c4bc270ad PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-06-01 Volume 7 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–24 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin XL he Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. i.] JUNE i, 1896. [Price Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. _ Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. THERE are several methods of publishing by agree- ments. Thus (1) an author may sell his work for a sum of money down: (2) he may take a share of the profits: (3) he may accept a royalty. The first method is the readiest and, where a proper price is paid, perhaps the best. It involves a certain amount of risk or doubt as to the result on the part of the buyer, and a certain amount of hesitation on the part of the seller. The anthor would do well to sell through an agent. But let him beware as to his choice of agent. At a time when the production of new books involved great risks and where the possible circle of purchasers was very small, the publishers, joining together, took half the profits as a return for their risk and services. At the present time in many cases, where there are no risks, they often take two-thirds and even more of the profits, and that after setting apart a large sum for "office expenses," allowing the author nothing at all for his office expenses. In other words, it is as if a steward were to charge first for his office and desks and then to take half or two-thirds of the remainder for himself as steward's fee. Therefore the author must in every case ascertain carefully, before signing- the agreement, what proportion is appropriated under its clauses by the publisher for himself. If the author ig in doubt, let him submit the agreement to the secretary, or to one of the VOL. VII. literary agents recommended by the secretary. Above all things he must remember that in any business transaction the one who accepts an agreement in ignorance will quite certainly get the worst of it. The folly of Bigning in ignorance is the main cause of half the quarrels between author and publisher. In the case of profit-sharing agreements, remember that a very common form of getting the better of an anthor is the practice of advertising the book in the publisher's own organs, very likely magazines of small circulation. Sometimes, also, he " exchanges " advertisements with other magazines, and charges the author as if he had paid for them. In this way the publisher may put the whole profits of a book in his own pocket. One way to prevent this sharp practice is to insert a clauso to the effect that advertisements shall only be charged at the actual price paid for them. A better way, however, is to agree beforehand npon the papers in which advertisements may be inserted. As regards the right of inspeoting the books, that need not be claimed, because it exists as the right of every partner, or joint venturer. Tou have only to demand the inspection of the books by your solicitor, your accountant, or the secretary of the Sooiety. If the book is a first book, or one that carries risk, it is fair to make an arrangement for the first edition and another for the second, and following, if any. The publisher confers so signal a service upon the young author by producing his work at all—i.e., by giving him the chanae he desires above all things—that it seems fair in such a case to yield him the larger share. In a profit-sharing agreement do not let the oost of pro- duction form a part of the agreement, otherwise you will be unable to contest it afterwards. It will be wisest never to enter into relations with any publisher unless recommended by the Society. There are many other dangers to be avoided. Serial' rights; stamping the agreement: American rights: future work: cession of copyright—these things cannot possibly bo attended to by the young author. Therefore his agree- ment should always be shown to the secretary. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great succes for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true: but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great many it is known within a few copies what will be their minimum circulation, it is not known what will be their maximum. Therefore every author, for every book, should arrange on the chance of a success which will not, probably, come at all; but which may come. The four points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are:— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement  ## p. 2 (#18) ############################################### 2 THE AUTHOR. (2.) The inspection of those acoonnt books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot bo denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements; and that all discounts shall be duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the author may rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. At the same time he will do well to send his agreement to the secretary before he signs it. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. Wj\VEEY member has a right to ask for and to receive fij advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsol's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Eemember that questions connected with oopyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Seoretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed dooument to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Eemember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee havo now arranged for the reception of mombers' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof Bafe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be road only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action npon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that nil communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in oil cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence: does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of tho Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Membors are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Seoretary the modest 6s. 6<l. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing oan do more good to tho Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the Bpecial subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of tho Society or not, are invitod to oommunioate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously  ## p. 3 (#19) ############################################### THE AUTHOR. 3 communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It most also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the warning numbered (8). It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sumB," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is Bet down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £g 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. FROM THE COMMITTEE. At a meeting of the Committee of Management of the Incorporated Society of Authors held at the offices of the society on Wednesday, the 29th day of April, it was decided that ladies should be eligible for election on the Council of the Society. The following have been elected to the vacancies that at present exist, and have accepted their election. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Miss Flora L. Shaw. Miss Charlotte M. Yongb. (By Order) G. H. Thring, Sec. and Solicitor. LITERARY PROPERTY. 1. —The Term up Literary Copyright in Different Countries. 1. Copyright is perpetual. Guatemala, Venezuela. Mexico (excepting the right of representation, the term of which is the life of the author and thirty years afterwards). 2. Term of Copyright is Life of Author and afterwards. 80 years.—Columbia, Spain. 50 years.—Belgium, Bolivia, Euuador, Finland, France, Hungary, Monaco, Norway, Portugal, Russia, Sweden, Tunis. 30 years.—Germany, Austria, Denmark, Luxem- burg, Switzerland. 20 years.—Haiti (if copyright is held by author's children; if held by other heirs, 10 years; if by widow, for her life). 10 years.—Brazil (but only if author leaves heirs), Eoumania. 5 years.—Chili. (The Government can, in special cases, extend this to 10 years.) 3. Term of Copyright is for a certain number of years after publication, viz.: 50 years.—Holland, South African Republic. 40 years.—Turkish Empire. 28 years.—United States of America (dating from registration; a new registration secures another 14 years for author or his heirs). 20 years.—Hawa'i. 15 years.—Greece. 4. Term of Copyright is for Life and sub- sequently for a number of years, or for a certain number of years after jmblication, with a minimum. Great Britain.—Author's life and seven years afterwards, or forty-two years from publication, whichsoever is longer. Italy.—Author's life, or forty years. Duriug a subsequent forty years holders of the copyright receive 5 per cent, of profits. Japan.—Author's life and five years, or thirty- five years from registration. But copyright of posthumously registered work expires thirty years after author's death. H.—American Copyright League. The following circular has been issued by the American Copyright League:— It will be recalled that soon after the passage of the copyright bill of 1891 it 'was agreed that the affairs of the League should be left in the  ## p. 4 (#20) ############################################### 4 THE AUTHOR. hands of the Executive Council. Annual meetings, being then thought to be unnecessary, were for the time abandoned, and as there was a balance of funds in the possession of the treasurer the dues were remitted until such time as it should seem necessary to reimpose them. The activity of the council bas been twofold: 1. It has been directed through the secretary to forwarding the acceptance of the present statute by foreign countries, so that international copyright might become a practical as well as a theoretical achievement. The council believes that its efforts in this respect have contributed substantially to the reciprocal relations which now exist between the United States and the following nine countries of Europe, viz., Great Britain, France, Germany, Belgium, Denmark, Switzerland, Italy, Spain, and Portugal, and efforts are still being made with Greece, Austria, Norway and Sweden, Mexico and the Central and South American republics. The council has realised that the accession of each additional country would make it more difficult to amend the law in the direction of less liberality, and the present situation would seem to be an ample con- firmation of this belief. 2. The council was instrumental at the last Congress in defeating the very objectionable bill of Mr. Hicks, and in finally arranging, with the co-operation of the Publishers' League and the American Newspaper Publishers' Association, a compromise measure, known as the "Covert Bill," which has strengthened the copyright law by abolishing excessive penalties. The present session of Congress has been pro- lific of copyright bills, a very objectionable one being that of Mr. Treloar, of Missouri, a music publisher, whose primary object seems to be to extend the manufacturing clause of the present law to music. The appended resolutions, passed at a meeting held on April 2, show the attitude of the Executive Council toward this and other bills, and indicate our conviction of the necessity of placing the League once more on an active footing. Resolved that the Executive Council of the American Copyright League declares its opposi- tion to further limitation of the principle of inter- national copyright by any extension of the manu- facturing clause. Resolved that the Council approves the bill offered by Mr. Cummings in the present congress in behalf of American dramatists, providing more adequate means for the enforcement of dramatic copyright. Resolved that the Council approves the creation of a separate copyright office as provided in the separate bill now pending before congress. Resolved that in view of the present revival in copyright legislation and of the recent attacks on the principle of international copyright, and in view of the desirability of providing at an early session of congress for a copyright commission to consider the general subject of copyright law, the treasurer is directed to resume the collection of dues, suspended after the passage of the Act of 1891, and the secretary is authorised to take steps to increase the membership of the League. By general agreement the secretary was authorised to organise the musical composers of the United States against a manufacturing clause for music. You are respectfully requested to send at once to the treasurer of the League, Mr. George Parsons Lathrop, 29, Washington-square, West, New York City, §2.00, the amount of the dues for the year 1896. It is hoped that the present opposition to the Treloar bill will succeed in staving off its con- sideration until the December session. Meantime notification will be duly given of a general meeting of the League to be held in November. Robert Underwood Johnson, Secretary A. C. L., 33 East i7th-street, New York City. April 20, 1896. atm III.—A White List. The following list is taken from the Authors' Journal (New York). It is called a White List of Editors," and is tendered as a list of editors who may be relied upon to "deal fairly and honestly with contributors." Those of our readers who contemplate an invasion of the United States may find the list useful. The Authors' Journal, it should be noted, cautions contributors. They must state when sending in MSS. that they expect payment: A. P. A. Magazine. Monthly.—San FranciBco, Cal. Appleton's Popular Science Monthly.—New York City. Arena. Monthly.—Boston, Mass. Argonaut, Ttte. Weekly.—San Francisco, Cal. Argosy. (Partly juvenile), Monthly.—New York City. Atlantic Monthly.—4, Park-street, Boston, Mass. Babyland. Monthly.—Boston, Mass. Bachelor of Arts.—15, Wall-street, New York City. Bind Cat. Monthly (short stories).—Boston, Mass. Bostonian. Monthly.—83, Newbury-Btreet, Boston. Catholic World. Monthly.—New York City. Century Magazine. Monthly.—New York City. Christian Herald. Weekly. New York City. Churchman. Weekly (religious). New York City. Cosmopolitan. Monthly.—Irvington-on-tho-Hudson, New York. forum. Monthly.—New York City. Frank Leslie's Popular Monthly.—42-44, Bond-Btreet, New York City. Golden Days. Weekly, juvenile (prices poor).—Philadel- phia, Pa.  ## p. 5 (#21) ############################################### THE AUTHOR. 5 Harper's Bazar. Weekly.—New York City. Harper's Monthly Magazine.—New York City. Harper's Round Table. Weekly (juvenile).—New York City. Harper's Weekly.—New York City. Herald. Sunday.—New York City. Home Journal. Weekly.—New York City. Independent. Weekly.—130, Fulton-street, New York City. Judge. Weekly.—110, Fifth-avenue, New York City. Ladies' Home Journal.—Philadelphia, Fa. Leslie's Weekly. 110, Fifth-avenue, New York City. Life. Weekly.—28, West 23rd-street, New York City. Lippineott's Magazine.—Philadelphia, Pa. Little Men and Women. Monthly.—Boston, Mass. McClure's Magazine.—52, Lafayette-place, New York City. Holland Monthly.—Des Moines, Iowa. Munsey's Magazine.—149, Fifth-avenue, New York City. New England Magazine. Monthly.—Boston, Mass. New York Weekly. Story Paper.—New York City. North American Review. Monthly.—New York City. Observer. Weekly (religious).—New York City. Our Little Ones and the Nursery.—Boston, Mass. Popular Science Review.—New York City. Printer's Ink. Weekly (matter relating to advertising and advertisement writing).—New York City. Prets. Sunday.—New York City. Press. Sunday.—Philadelphia, Pa. Puck. Weekly.—Mulberry-street, New York City. 8cribner's Magazine. —131, Fifth-avenue, New York City. 8t Nicholas. Monthly.—11, East 17th-street, New York City. Sun. Sunday.—New York City. The Congregationalist. Weekly.—Boston, Mass. The Ledger. Weekly.—William-street, New York City. The Outlook. Weekly.—Astor-plaoe, New York City. Times-Democrat. Sundays.—New Orleans, La. Tribune. Sunday.—New York City. Truth. Weekly.—203, Broadway, New York City. Youth's Companion. Weekly.—Boston, Mass. IV.—Canadian Copyright. We reprint in full Mr. Lea's letter on Canadian Copyright which was sent to the Times by Mr. Gold win Smith :— Philadelphia, April 10. Dear Sib,—I have looked with some interest at the Draft Act regulating the reprinting of English books in Canada, for which the Royal Assent is asked, and it appears to me that the questions involved are much larger than Mr. Hall Caine and Mr. Daldy seem to have imagined in their negotiations with the Canadian Copyright Association. To appreciate this properly it should be premised that the whole business of one of false pretences, since, under guise of legislating for the Canadian market, it is the market of the United States that is really kept in view. Every one cognisant of the book trade knows that the consumption of books in Canada is too limited to be worth the discussion which has been devoted to this measure, and that the real object of the printers, who are anxious to retain and extend the privilege of reprinting English novels, is to smuggle them into the United States in competition with the higher- priced American editions issued under arrangements with the authors as provided in the Act of 1891. There is no difficulty in effecting this in view of our long frontier, the free exchange of postal matter, and the impossibility °' excluding pirated editions imported through the mails. But for this outlet the business of reprinting English books would soaroe be worth undertaking in Canada. Sir Charles Tupper virtually admitted this when, in the Conference on the Draft Act, he alluded to the argument in its favour as "giving us, among other things, cheap literature and an industry that does not now exist." The importance of the matter to the English author and publisher, however, by no means rests solely on the diminu- tion of sales in the United States. Its most serious aspect iB the peril to which it exposes the Act of 1891, which per- mits the copyright of English books in this country, subject to the condition of manufacture here. For fifty years there has not been a copyright measure discussed in which I have not taken a more or less active part, and I am familiar with the influences which for so many years prevented the enact- ment of international copyright, and which finally secured the adoption of the existing law. So long as the labour interests opposed it there was no chance of its passage. When they were won over to its support it was adopted, though not without prolonged exertion against strenuous opposition. If it be once fairly understood that Canadian printers are enjoying an advantage which is denied to our labour and is used to its detriment, there is no little danger that the labour organisations will seek to undo the work in which they assisted five years ago; and, if once aroused to this, you know as well as I do, how respectfully their re- monstrances will be received. If you have means of warning the English interests which are threatened it would be wise for you to do so, for I am Buie that they do not recognise the danger inherent in the present and pro- spective anomalous oondition of Canadian copyright. The Draft Act seems clumsily, but is, perhaps, rather craftily, framed. Its elaborate and in some respects con- tradictory clauses are so worded as to depend greatly for their practical working upon the interpretation that may be put upon them, and the same influences which have hitherto secured legislation so curiously and defiantly disregardful of the rights of the mother oountry can safely be relied upon to obtain from the Canadian Government such construction as shall best subserve the interests of the knot of printers who seem to be all powerful at Ottawa. I hare the honour to remain very respectfully, Goldwin Smith, Esq. Henry Charles Lea. V.—The Question of Copyeight. Mr. G. H. Putnam's book of the above title, published in 1891, has just appeared in a second edition. The work is brought up to date by the addition of new material concerned with the legislation between these dates, and with cases bearing especially upon the interpretation of the American Act. The latter does not satisfy Mr. Putnam, and he renews his appeal for a commis- sion of experts to reform it, pointing out that all existing copyright systems of the world, except that of the United States, have been the work of such commissions of experts. Mr. Putnam sug- gests several amendments of the law, the principal being (1) the extension of the term of copyright, and (2) that steps should be taken as promptly as possible to remove the special grievance now existing on the part of European authors whose works require to be translated. On the latter point he proposes that the Act should voake an  ## p. 6 (#22) ############################################### 6 THE AUTHOR. exception, in the case of a work originally issued in a foreign language, to the requirement for simultaneous publication. In a chapter on the status of Canada, Mr. Putnam gives it as his opinion that when a Canadian licence is taken out only after the English or American edition of a book has been imported diu'ing successive seasons, it will prove very difficult in practice to enforce the prohibition of such importation. As to the protest of various French associations that if Canadian manufac- ture he made a condition of copyright it would be necessary to exclude Canada from the Berne Convention, Mr. Putnam says this contention seems to him well founded. "I judge, however," he continues, " that Canada will probably elect to be excluded from the provisions of the Berne Convention rather than to give up the right of making printing in Canada a condition of Canadian copyright." VI.—Copyright Law Reform. Copyright law reform appears to be in the air. It is said that the committee of the Incorporated Society of Authors are engaged in considering the (|Uestion, and Mr. Longman, in his inaugural address to the uewly formed Publishers' Associa- tion, speaks of the subject as the first that naturally must claim the attention of the associa- tion. Mr. Longman desires a copyright law easy to comprehend, liberal in its provisions to the producers of literature, universal in its applica- tion, and capable of being readily enforced. The present law has but little of these features. Bad grammar here, nonsense there, and lack of arrangement everywhere is the condition of the statute law in point of form. In point of sub- stance, the present awkward term of copyright for the life of author and seven years after his death, whichever may be the longer period, renders it very difficult in many cases to discover whether copyright still exists in any particular ease or not. The novelist has no protection against the prac- tical infringement of his copyright by dramatisa- tion, and the hist rian no protection against abridgment, while the contributor to a magazine cannot republish his contribution in a separate form without the consent of the proprietor till after the expiration of twenty-eight years. All these and many more defects in the law would have been remedied by Lord Monkwell's consoli- dating and amending bill, which passed a second reading in the House of Lords in 1891, subject to the condition imposed by the then Government that it should not be further proceeded with— po-sibly because the American Copyright B 11 had not then become law.—Law Journal. VII.—Sweden and Norway. In virtue of a royal decision of April 13, 1896, the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Sweden and Norway has informed the Swiss Federal Council, by a telegram dated the same day, that the Government has joined for Norway the International Union for the protection of literary and artistic works, concluded at Berne on Sept. 9, 1886. April 13, 1896, has been fixed as the date of accession. The Swiss Federal Council has informed the other contracting States of the accession of Norway, by a circular dated April 15, 1896. VIII.—The Paris Conference. The diplomatic conference convoked at Paris, on the 15th of April, to discuss a first revision of the Berne Convention of the 9th of Sept., 1886, concluded its labours on the 4th of May. The delegate from Haiti was unable to be present, otherwise all the contracting States were represented, including Norway, that country having joined the union two days before the opening of the conference. Fourteen other States, whicli do not at present belong to the union, sent delegates as an evidence of their interest in the work of the union. These were the Argentine Republic, Bolivia, Brazil, Bulgaria, Columbia, Denmark, Greece, Guatemala, Mexico. Peru, Portugal, Roumauia, Sweden, and the United States of America. At the first stance a plan of procedure was drawn up, and a committee formed comprising representatives of all the States included in the union. The delegates from States which do not belong to the union were permitted to join in their debates, but not to vote. '1 he greater part of the work of the revision of the Berne Conven- tion fell to this committee, the results of their labours being afterwards put into documentary form by a sub-committee of eight members, two Frenchmen, two Germans, one Englishman, one Italian, one Belgian, and one Swiss. The conference held four seances, the committee eight, and the sub-committee six. A resume of the work done was placed before the third seance of the conference, but, in accordance with the decision of the conference, the documents will not be published until the Governments of the con- tracting States have been officially furnished with them. In the interim it may be mentioned that these documents are of three classes. The first class deals with certain modifications of the original conventions. The second class contains declara- tions interpreting various provisions of the Con- vention. The third class 1 onsists of suggestions  ## p. 7 (#23) ############################################### THE AUTHOR. 7 for the future. The resolutions adopted in the documents of the first and second class will, when ratified, provide amongst other things for the protection of posthumous works, aud for some more efficacious control over the reproduction of matter published in newspapers and periodicals. Authors belonging to countries not included in the Union will be treated similarly with those belonging to such countries in respect of works published for the first time within the territory of the union. The right of translation will be pro- tected as long as that of reproduction, if the translation appears within ten years of publica- tion. The next conference is to take placj at Berlin between six and ten years hence.—From Le Droit d'Auteur. NOTES FROM PARIS. APARAGRAPH in the "Literary Gossip" of the Athenseum of last week drew atten- tion to a very sad case of distress into which one of our oldest women of letters in England has fallen. The lady is just eighty- three years of age, and has been known in the Republic of Letters for the past sixty years by the name of Mrs. L. E. Warren. Her books on "How to Dress on ,£15 a Tear, as a Lady," by a Lady, and "How I Managed my House on =£200 a Year "—the text-books of parsimonious aud pin-money-begrudging husbands—are very well known and must have had an enormous sale. Until quite recently Mrs. Warren was editress of the Ladies' Treasury, a monthly published by Messrs. Bemrose. The death of this publication has deprived Mrs. Warren of her only source of income. She has, moreover, been ailing for some time past, and altogether her position is a very sad one. Cannot we of the Authors' Society do something for our confrere? I was speaking of her case the other day in the Authors' Club and several gentlemen who were present said they would gladly contribute a subscription to any fund raised on her behalf. Could such subscrip- tions be received at the office of the Author? Mrs. Warren is a wonderful woman, bright, energetic, in spite of her ailments and the weight of her fourscore years. She was at work all day, for she made it a rule to read through every manuscript that was submitted to her. She "discovered" and brought into prominence, through the Ladies' Treasury, more than one author and authoress who are now basking in the sunshine of popular favour. She had also the kindness always to write to unsuccessful contri- butors to explain why a manuscript Jj^j been VOL. Til. rejected, to suggest improvements, to point out the writer's weak points, and so on. The pay- ments made by the Ladies' Treasury were very small, but Mrs. Warren had obtained from the publishers that payment should be made to each contributor as soon as the manuscript had been accepted, a practice of which she was greatly in favour. "Authors can't afford to wait" she used to say. Now shall this good old lady have to wait for a little help from her more prosperous brothers and sisters in the profession? On referring to the Athenseum again, I see that subscriptions are invited by Miss Ellen T. Masters, Mount Avenue, Ealing. One of the most successful monthly dinners -in Paris is that held by the Socie'te' de la Plume et de TEpee, a friendly association for the purpose of a monthly meeting and dinner of some of the most prominent writers and officers in France. Can one imagine such a club in England? Would the "Rag " care to co-operate with the authors? I don't think so. In France, where, as in England, the pen is mightier than the sword, the author has usually this superiority also over the soldier, that he can make a much better use of a sword. This has been demonstrated over and over again in duels between officers and men of letters. Few French officers know how to fence, most French authors do. The British Club in Paris is now a fait accompli. It had been talked about for years, and it was only, thanks to the energy of Mr. Rowland Strong, the present secretary, that it was definitely brought into being. Mr. Strong, who is one of the most successful English journalists on the Continent, has recently taken to authorship, and I understand that Mr. John Lane has in preparation a novel of Parisian life from his pen. An extremely interesting publication, which is appearing in periodical parts here, is La Revolu- tion Franraise, which is filled with illustrations of that stormy period. The text is supplied by the best authorities on the subject. I read with much interest an article contributed to the last number by M. Jules Claretie, the director of the Comedie Fran9aise. It is entitled "Napoleon et la Comedie-Francaise en Italie," and shows that it was Napoleon who first organised those pro- vincial tours which are a feature of the profes- sional life of the company of the French State Theatre. By a decree dated July 10, 1806, Napoleon, King of Italy, ordered that two com- panies recruited from the company of the Theatre Francaise should perform in Italy in order " to familiarise the peninsula with the genius of our masterpieces and to spread the kno-wleQge of our language-" Every detail is characteristic^  ## p. 8 (#24) ############################################### 8 THE AUTHOR. arranged, and provision is made in the decree for a subsidy of 160,000 francs per annum for the main- tenance of these companies. Mile. Rancourt was appointed manageress, and under her manage- ment the two companies toured in Italy for six years, until . . . well, subsequent events. A most interesting article could be written on the relations between Napoleon and the authors. For our profession he had a very sincere contempt, yet he also took to it in the end. It is true that most of the authors, from Chateaubriand down to, say, Goldschmidt (author of " The Secrets of the Cabinets"), behaved with little dignity in their conduct towards the all-powerful emperor, who, we • find, was always disgusted with their alternate flattery and vituperation. Meneval relates that every day scores of books were sent to the Tuileries for his master's notice, and that Napoleon used to judge them mainly by their titles, in which respect he was not alone in the reading public. Out of twenty books, he would perhaps select one, the rest would be bundled into the fire. The one would be lipped open with the emperor's fore- finger and thrown away as soon as he had finished with it. If he happened to be driving when the book was done with, it would go out of the window, and so much the worse for anybody who happened to be walking near. One had heard of harmless promeneurs who received volumes at their heads in this way, as the imperial barouche dashed by, and so abject was the subjection of people in those days that books thus obtained became in many libraries the most highly-prized volumes. One excellent idea Napoleon had, which, however, his native parsimony prevented him from carrying into execution, and that was to have printed and bound in a uniform and portable form all the books in the world's bibliography which he most liked, and this for carrying them with him on his excursions de par le mondc. The same idea has come to many since Napoleon, and—as an instance known to me—in the library of the Quillinans in Ambleside there used to be a number of volumes, lavishly produced, at the private printing-press of a bibliophile baronet, who in this way did honour to his favourite authors, a hobby which cost him close upon £ 100,000. Paul de Kock's " Memoirs" have recently been unearthed in Paris, and are at this moment being prepared for simultaneous publication in England and America. They are very interesting, and full of anecdotes concerning the men of the century. Paul de Kock only saw Bonaparte once, and that was by favour of his friend the leader of the orchestra at the Tuileries. Paul de Kock had expressed a wish to see the Emperor, and his friend said to him, "Join my orchestra for one morning and you can glut your eyes on him, as we sit just opposite the Emperor's pew." "But I don't know one note from the other," said de Kock. "Never mind," said the maitre de chapelle, "I'll lend you a cornet-a-piston and you can pretend to play it." This was done, and thus Paul de Kock got a good view of the Emperor, whom he describes in very graphic language. Paul de Kock's father was guillotined under the Revolu- tion, and his mother very nearly shared his fate. Fouquier Tinville had already ordered her off to the Conciergerie, when little Paul, then a baby at breast, touched the tiger's heart by some babyish trick, and Tinville consented to leave the citoyenne at liberty until the "young citizen had been weaned." In the meanwhile Fouquier Tinville was weaned—of his taste for blood. A French author who has just returned from London speaks with some amusement of the way in which the English booksellers, and especially the clerks at the railway bookstalls, ticket the books offered for sale, much in the same way as the enterprising butcher or poulterer, or haber- dasher tickets his goods. Thus one reads of one book, " Good Reading," of another " Favourable Review," or " Good Notices," of a third " Much in Demand," or "Reading Well." In no way is the commercialism of the craft in England more clearly brought home to one. For myself, the other day, at the bookstall at Whitehaven, I was looking at a 6d. edition of one of Charles Reade's admirable novels when the clerk tried to clench the bargain by saying "Excellent value, sir." So, no doubt, it was, but why should such shop terms be applied to works of genius. No doubt the time will come when, casting aside all pretence of being artists, authors will push their wares as do all other manufac- turers. They will advertise directly, instead of indirectly, and the biggest literary fortunes will go to those who advertise best and most exten- sively. I foresee the time when the daily papers will teem with the advertisements of "Dash, the cash author," and I have imagined a whole series of effective announcements. Ad exemplum. "Dash for Value. Read and Compare." "Dash for Value. More Reading for your sixpence than offered by any other Author." "Dash for Value. Dash's Penny Novelettes are the best Cure for Insomnia, Melancholy, Headache, and Indigestion." Thingummy would, of course, compete, some- what in this style: *' Thingummy for solid British fiction. No morbid French materials used. All goods warranted home-made." "Thingummy for pure reading. Thingummy's  ## p. 9 (#25) ############################################### THE AUTHOR. 9 novels are supplied free from adulteration with pessimism, sensuality, and suggestiveness." "Thingummy for the Breakfast-table." '■ Thingummy for the Drawiug-room." "Thingummy for the Knifeboard." "Thingummy for the Table de Nuit." I think to live to see these things. Indeed, they seem in the immediate future. Nor is there any reason why they should not be. I notice a paragraph that is going the round of the English press to the effect that M. Felix Faure and M. Alphonse Daudet are the latest recruits in France to teetotalism. Who is it who invents these stories? Each week one reads in the paragraph papers lies as deliberate as absurd. I suppose that there are some people who earn a living by supplying paragraphs about celebrities, and find it easier to invent statements than to supply facts. I know of a " fake" con- cerning Count Robert de Montesquiou-Fezensac, the poet, which has been going the round of the press for the past four years. It alleges that the count has a number of tortoises in his study, whose shells are inlaid with costly stones, the scintillations from which as the tortoises crawl about inspire the poet in his work. Who can invent such stories? Robebt H. Shebabd. NEW YORK LETTER. New York, May 16. MR. EDWARD ARNOLD sailed for England last Saturday, after a few weeks spent here in looking into the results of his venture of establishing an agency for the sale of his books in America. His experience has been the same as that of other English houses. The agency was established last July, and the results of the first year have been fairly satisfactory, but the firm will at once begin to carry other lines, especially American books, as soon as they can get them. All the publishing houses find that the cost of carrying a large line of books is so much less in proportion than that of carrying a small line, the fixed charges being so much the same, that they make an effort to get all the business they can. The books of Mr. Arnold which had some sale this year are, " Fire and Sword in the Soudan," by Slatin Pasha, which has been their most successful book; "A Little Tour in America," by Dean Hole, who is popular here; "Twelve Hundred Miles in an Ox Wagon," by Alice Balfour; Walter Raleigh's "Robert Louis Stevenson;" Tollemache's "Benjamin Jowett; " Frederick Harj^Qp's " Early Victorian Literature;" and Colo^ Colville'a "Land of the Nile Springs." It is doubtful, however, whether more than two of these books had more than a limited sale. The spring list of the Macmillans shows, leaving out translations and classics, thirty-nine American books and twenty-seven British books. In novels nationality, most publishers agree, makes no difference; a few, however, say that there is a better demand for a novel because it is British. Most British novels have some sale here. After novels, the British books that have the most sale are a few text books; not many have any sale, but when they do sell the sale is likely to be large. Stopford Brooke's " Primer of English Literature" is an illustration, and certain editions of the classics and certain books of mathematics sell largely. The effort which is often made to work over a British text book for the American trade rarely succeeds. One notice- able thing is, that the English houses here tend to have the preference in certain works of scholar- ship, the sale of which is small everywhere, and is increased somewhat by being handled by a house which may also sell a few copies in England. For instance, the special historical studies of Harvard University are published by Longmans, Green, and Co., and the similar series of Columbia University studies are published by Macmillan. Letters written by your correspondent to some of the leading publishers and booksellers and dry goods dealers, who handle cheap books, brought out some results about the market. John Wanamaker, of Philadelphia, who pro- bably sells more cheap books than any other dealer in the country, says: "Cheap editions of 'Scarlet Letter,' 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' and books that may be classed with them, outsell many times over the most popular recent books either British or American. Whether a book is of American or foreign author- ship, is not a question that has any influence in selling; it is a fact to which the ordinary buyer seems to be entirely indifferent. Of the new publications, the sales of ' Ian MacLaren's' books have largely eclipsed all others in our business this year." A. C. McClurg and Co., the principal booksellers of the west, say: "We are in receipt of your favour of the 2nd inst., asking for an idea of the comparative sale in Chicago of 'Trilby,' or other high-class English fiction, and the recent repriuts of the 'Scarlet Letter.' 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' or other leading American novels. We would say in reply that our statistics are confined to the sales of this house, but as the record of our sales wo»lQ doubt- less be an estimate 0f the comparative oi  ## p. 10 (#26) ############################################## IO THE AUTHOR. these books in this Western country, we submit you the following: Sola. Cheap American reprints:— Altemus and Dream Life in 189S Donoghue <fe Henneborry (at 25 %) 1100 Editions House of the Seven Gables „ „ 2225 Scarlet Letter „ „ „ 2325 Uncle Tom's Cabin. „ ,, „ 4050 Since publication 1-25 Ed. 5710 Bonnie Brier Bush in 11/94 -25 „ 8000 ,, 13,710 Trilby 9/94 at 1-75 „ 15,000 Prince of India , 8/93 at 2-50 the Bet 26,100 It should be noticed that McClurg and Co. sell the more expensive editions to the small dealers, but these small dealers buy the cheap reprints from the publishers. "Trilby "has sold over 200,000 copies in this country. Probably the various cheap editions of "Uncle Tom's Cabin," issued by the house which owned the copyright of the book during the past few years, before the copyright ran out, have aggregated over 230,000; and the copies of the "Scarlet Letter" 480,000, although there have been various other cheap editions of the same books on the market since the copyright expired. The attacks which have been made on the present copyright law in this session of the Legislature, and the various letters which appear about the Canadian copyright law, have led to some sharp criticisms of our present copyright law by the papers which have most weight in literary matters. One of them says, that our law of 1891 in a half-way measure, that will never be safe from attack from ignorant legislators and self-seeking publishers; that the United States is still classed with Russia by the rest of the civilised world in this matter; and that there will be no peace and no justice until we accept un- reservedly the Berne Convention, and put literary property on the same basis as other property in private and international law. Charles Scribners' Sons have begun a series of stories by English authors parallel to the series of American authors published by them. The Scribners have bought all of Robert Louis Stevenson's works which were owned by Stone and Kimball, of Chicago, and now have the right to the publication in this country of all of Stevenson's works. The books acquired from Stone and Kimball are "The Vailima Letters," "The Amateur Emigrant," " The Ebb Tide," and "Macaire." The Scribners publish this spring "Cinderella and Other Stories," by Richard Harding Davis, one of our most popular writers of short stories. On the dissolution of Stone and Kimball, Mr. Kimball takes the business to New York and Mr. Stone keeps the Chap Book in Chicago. Next to this magazine, the success of the past year among the periodicals has been won by the American Bookman, which is practically without connection with the English Bookman, using only its Paris letter. It already has a circulation equal to that of the Critic and the Nation together, although it has existed but little over a year and is not cheap, as magazines go here now, costing 15 cents. Its success has been largely due to the vivacious editing of Professor H. T. Peck, and, perhaps, partly to the custom of having all of its articles signed. The Harpers will issue next month "Tales of Phantasy and Pact," by Brander Matthews. H. C. Bunner, one of the foremost of the young American poets, died this week. On the appear- ance of some of his books in England he was highly praised by Andrew Lang, and Austin Dobson expressed the opinion that he was the most promising American poet of his generation. Mr. Dobson also wrote a poem to him. A new volume of his stories will be published this summer by the Scribners, called "Urban and Suburban Sketches." It will be illustrated by A. B. Frost. In the fall the Scribners will publish a volume of his poems, called "Ballads of the Town," illustrated by C. J. Taylor. Mr. Bunner was born in 1855; he came to New York as a boy and was a clerk. His first writing was for the Arcadian, a shortlived literary weekly. After that he did some reporting for a daily paper and then became connected with Puck soon after its foundation. This was the first comic paper which succeeded in America, and showed that the frequent statement that there were no types in America to make a comic paper possible here was inaccurate. Mr. Bunner became editor of the paper, and made a great success of it. The circulation is now somewhere over 40,000. He published also poems, novels, and plays, the last being the work of himself and Brander Matthews, who is left his literary executor. His "Airs of Arcady," published in 1884, had a very unusual sale for a book of poems. "Studies in Story Telling" were published in London in 1885; they were the joint work of Mr. Bunner and Mr. Matthews. He has since then published several volumes of New York stories, the most popular being "Short Sixes," 1890, and "More Short Sixes," 1894. N. H.  ## p. 11 (#27) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 11 NOTES AND NEWS. EETURNING- to Mr. Longman's address of last month, a few observations may be made on that part of the address which concerns ourselves. Mr. Longman speaks of the diversity of interest which always exists between buyer and seller. Now, there are three methods of publishers' agreements, only one of which is that of buyer and seller. In the other two—share of profits and royalty—there is, as has been pointed out by learned counsel in these pages, a c/itasj-partnership, a joint adventure, in which the author is not a seller nor is the pub- lisher a buyer. The legal meaning of this joint ad- venture, which involves an open hand, open books, open vouchers, must never be lost sight of. As regards selling and buying, that is a method which is perhaps more to be commended than any other, provided the author receives a proper price for his book, because it prevents any subsequent ill-feeling. The new Society, according to the President, will not interfere in any agreement between author and publisher. Yet, if model agreements, such as the President proposes, are framed and adopted by us as well as by the Society of Publishers, no other agreements will be accepted by any author, and so there must be interference. Apart, however, from the pro- posed model agreements, what about agreements which are obviously designed to entrap the author? How about an agreement which gives the pub- lisher the power to swamp the whole of the profits in advertisements for which he pays nothing: as in his own magazine with a trumpery circulation of two or three thousand, or in other magazines where advertisements are exchanged? How about that delightful trick where the author is asked to accept a certain royalty which is to be "reduced by one-half if the book is sold at one- half the published price?" How about royalties deferred for many thousands of copies? It is very much to be desired that the Society of Publishers may have an early opportunity of expressing its opinion on these and similar practices. ^ Mr. Longman drew attention to the trade in contraband books. He was not, probably, aware that this Society has already taken steps to stop it in the Colonies, and that vigorous action has been taken in consequence. He dwelt also upon the condition of the bookseller. For my own part I am convinced that the only way to help the bookseller is to lower the trade price. Nothing else will help him: the discount system is fairly established and cannot be overthrown: people will not pay more for their books. a]re»dy VOL. VII. they pay too much. There are three persons engaged in the book trade: the author who sits down and writes the book: the bookseller who stands up and sells the book: the publisher who sends it out and collects the money. Who ought, in common fairness, to get the most out of it? Obviously, the first and second. Who does get the most out of it? Take, once more, the familiar book which costs a shilling and is sold by the trade for 4«. 6d. On a royalty of twopence in the shilling the author gets is,: the publisher is. 6d.: the bookseller sometimes a good deal less than is. Oh! but there are the publisher's office expenses. Well? And there are also the bookseller's office expenses; and there are also the author's office expenses. The obviously weak point in the programme of the new Society is the announcement of the council that they will not interfere with the preliminary agreement. If Mr. Longman would read the Committee's book, "The Methods of Publishing," he will understand that by far the most im- portant question for the author to consider is the rescue of his book from the thousand-and- one traps which have been set for it by certain persons, of whom some are members of hjs Society. Amid these dangers the author ought surely to be able to count upon the assistance of the Society of Publishers. Another weak point is that in the book trade it is quite possible to get on without a publisher at all. For my own part I like to reform rather than to sweep away, Yet it is perfectly certain that whenever authors choose they can go straight to the booksellers, and that if booksellers please to elect a leader who has got a head upon his shoulders, they may conduct the whole of the publishing business for themselves without the intermediary of a publisher at all. What would be the result of this arrangement? In such a case as we have just taken the author and the bookseller would have 3s. 6d. to divide between them. If the author took 2s. it would be equiva- lent to a royalty of 33 per cent., while the bookseller would take is. 6d. where he now gets from 8c?. to is. I do not say that this will be done to-day or to-morrow: but that it will be done, as soon as authors and booksellers really understand the simplicity of the arrangement, I have no doubt whatever. But, it may be objected, how about young authors? How about new pro- jects? Everything would go on just exactly as at present, only that this leader with a head on his shoulders would, with the representative of our society, stand for all the publishers in London. I ain indebted to the Newsagent a,l(} Book- sellers' for a few- remarks, which appeared  ## p. 12 (#28) ############################################## ia THE AUTHOR. first in a Nottingham paper, on the recent dinner of the Booksellers' Provident Institution. "A banquet of this sort," says the writer, "makes a pleasant little truce in the great war between authors and their middlemen, but it is only a truce. The war will be resumed with renewed fury as soon as the fictitious amiability induced by a hearty meal has had time to evaporate. Authors will go on wanting as much as they can get, and grumbling if they do not get it; and publishers will go on giving as little as possible, and growling if they have to give more. And the fact that successful authors spend a pleasant hour or two in telling their publishers how nice they are, does not do away with the sterner fact that the publishers have their own battle to fight, and do not appear at all nice to beginners." Publishers, in fact, are purely business men; no one ought to resent or can deny this fact. This is common sense. It is better, how- ever, to use the after-dinner speech for kindliness than the reverse; a maxim which has not always been observed by publishers towards this Society at these dinners. It was very pleasant for Mr. Crockett to praise the followers of the publishing trade. If he meant to be taken as speaking from his own experience, one would ask him: (i) how many publishers' agreements he has received? (2) If he remains with his first publisher? (3) If not, why he left him?—this is a very important question; and (4) Why he finds it best to make use of the assistance of an agent? But the speech was post-prandial, and may be accepted in the kindly spirit in which it was meant. Meantime we shall go on keeping the light turned full upon the meaning of agreements and the shares of proceeds under various royalties. I am much obliged to a correspondent for an account of his experience with a theatrical agent. It is, briefly, this. He sent a MS. to an agent in answer to an advertisement. He received in return an offer to read a play for two guineas, furnishing the author with an opinion upon it: or a farce or short piece for one guinea. He further offered to use his best endeavour to place it for a commission of ten per cent. These terms appearing reasonable, my correspondent sent up the play, The opinion was quite unfavourable, but the agent thought it might be rewritten as a short piece, and offered a second opinion without another fee. Nothing could be fairer than such an offer. In fact, my correspondent has no complaint to make at all: it is true that he has received more favourable opinions as to his work, but opinions differ, and perhaps the agent's reader is better qualified to judge than others. But the question which is put in this letter is this. Will a manager receive and consider a play on the recommendation of this agent? I should incline to think, at first, that such a recommendation would carry with it only the weight of the agent's name, whatever that might ■be. For instance, if it were known that he had furnished other managers with good pieces, his name would undoubtedly carry weight. Apart from that consideration, I should say that the use of an agent would be the introduction of business methods: copying letters: seeing to the return of the MS.; knowing what theatres were in want of a new piece: what theatres the play might suit: how it might be written up: and so forth: he would also be useful to managers in weeding out hopelessly bad MSS. It is quite conceivable that a manager would save himself trouble by taking all his plays through an agent's hands. He would be relieved of a mass of hopeless rubbish: he would not have to pay readers: and he would have placed in his hands only MSS. worth reading. In the Revue de Paris for May appears a paper called "Un Romancier Anglais" by M. Hugues Rebell. The "Romaneier Anglais" is Mr. Robert Sherard, who has furnished this paper with its Paris Letter for some time. The paper is, as may be guessed, appreciative, taking up Mr. Sherard's novels in turn. In justice to our correspondent the concluding paragraphs are quoted: "C'est avec un art tout special, procedant par demi-teintes successives et par lentes gradations que Robert. Sherard nous depeint ses hcros. II n'a point cette brutalitc de certains ecrivains qui nous decouvrent completement leurs personnages des le commencement de leur livre; il leur laisse longtemps ce clair-obscur au milieu duquel les hommes nous apparaissent tout d'abord dans la vie. Puis le visage s'illumine peu h pcu, sans pourtant venir jamais en pleine lumiere. Ainsi ceux qui nous entourent gardent-ils dans l'ombre jusqu'a la mort, quelques parties d'eux-memes. Un sentiment de picte humaine porte l'ecrivain a respecter ce mystere des etres et a. nous les montrer pudiquement voile's. "Mais si nous ne savons pas tout d'une physionomie, ce que l'auteur nous en laisse entrevoir est d'une admirable nettete" de dessin. Dans ces romans qui, ii l'exception de Un Honneur troque, sont de rapides recits, ayant l'allure vive d'un conte de Maupassant, l'auteur joint aux dons d'analyse et d'evocation des Anglais le gout, la sobriete, la vigueur de 1'esprit latin. "Cette union des deux genies a produit des  ## p. 13 (#29) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 13 ceuvres parfaites. Le temps n'est plus 011 Carlyle demandait a l'Allemagne toute sa pensee. Les rudes et puissants ecrivains du Nord se rap- prochent chaque jour davantage d'un art qui cclaire et purifie leur talent, met l'ordre et l'harmonie dans leurs idees. Sans doute le scjour a Paris, le voyage a Naples n'auront pas ete inutiles a Sherard. II y aura pris ce sens de discipline et d'elegance intellectuelle necessaire a tout ecrivain et dont les plus severes moralistes ne se peuyent passer." Here is a complaint which is unfortunately too common. An author consented, without the necessary safeguards, to a half profit system. His book, in his own opinion, was insufficiently advertised: day after day he looked into the lead- ing organs, and found no advertisement of it at all. This seeming neglect made him sore and suspicious—perhaps with cause: perhaps without. When the accounts came in he found that his book was charged with an expenditure of ,£30 on account of advertising. Where? It was not stated. There were no profits. Enraged at this return, he tore up the accounts and threw them in the fire. Now, consider the natural result of thus destroying the accounts and refusing to proceed with the business. So long as this man lives that publisher will have an enemy who will persistently accuse him of eharging for advertisements for which he himself paid nothing, and of ruining the chances of his book for the sake of making an iniquitous profit. This, one readily understands, will be bad for that publisher in proportion to the author's influence and position. But there is the other side to be considered. The author has no real proof—none whatever—of his charge, and if the publisher chooses he may bring an action against him for libel in order to show that there was no foundation for the charge. Now, would it not have been better for both sides had that author done what we are always praying him to do—put the accounts into the hands of the secretary? Then, if the publisher had treated his author honourably, the fact would have been proved, easily and trium- phantly, by producing the vouchers. In any case the secretary would have compelled him to give details; and so, whatever the result, the matter, instead of becoming an incurable festering sore, would have been cleared up one way or the other in a day or two. The following figures are interesting, taken with the agitation about Canadian copyright. They are taken from Le Droit d'Auteur:—Canada annually exports books and other printed matter to the V»lue of about 90,000 dollars. The actual ^ures in 1893-1894 were 92,487 dollars and 84,566 dollars respectively. More than one-half of this sum is earned by exportation to the United States, in 1893 to the value of 57,586 dollars, and in 1894, of 50,000 dollars. On the other hand the United States, between July 1, 1894, and June 30, 1895, exported to Canada works to the value of 522,917 dollars. And it is remarkable that this is nearly one-fourth of the whole value of the printed matter exported by the United States within the same twelve months, 2,316,217 dollars. The following paragraph was written before the "Notes from Paris" were received. Let it stand as an independent appeal. Mrs. Eliza Warren, the veteran authoress and one of the pioneers of women's journalism, was, until the end of last year, fulfilling the duties of editress of the Ladies' Treasury, in spite of her eighty-three years of age. Owing to the discon- tinuance of this magazine and other circum- stances over which she has no control, Mrs. Warren is sadly pressed by pecuniary troubles. She has passed her long life in working for others who are unable now to help her. Owing to the infirmities attendant on her advanced age, Mrs. Warren is no longer able to support herself by her pen as has hitherto been the case, and some of her literary friends are endeavouring to raise a fund to relieve her remaining years. Contribu- tions, however small, to the Eliza Warren Fund, will be gratefully received by Miss Ellen T. Masters, Mount Avenue, Ealing, and it is hoped that the large public that once gained help from her practical writings on housekeeping, cookery, and domestic economy, will now come forward and give her that assistance which she so greatly needs. ]iD Literature and scholarship are represented on the Birthday list by four names out of ninety- one; those, namely, of Max Midler, Renouf, Fitch, and the Royal Astronomer at the Cape. Professor Max Midler is not the first Oxford Professor to receive the distinction of the Privy Council. The same honour was bestowed o» the late Montagu Bernard in recognition of hu services in the settlement of the A labama claims. Thehonours bestowed upon the great Egyptologist, the distinguished chief in the Educational Depart- ment, and the Astronomer at the Cape, have been received with great satisfaction. By these dis- tinctions the English speaking world is reminded that learning and literature ate brandies oi human endeavour worthy °^ shjjP54* ^e national honours. Art, J^ic, an^cfe 1- ing, architecture, and JJJ g» 6t «ft»\ta*«al lines must wait till next- ^ «."  ## p. 14 (#30) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. The Secretary, Mr. 6. H. Thring, has compiled froin his own experience, now extending over four years, notes which it is hoped will cover the whole field of agreements: what the various clauses should mean and what they do mean. These notes are illustrated by examples of actual agree- ments—that is to say, agreements actually offered by publishers to authors. He will very willingly give the names of the firms in question to members of the Society who may wish in their own interests to learn them. This must bo by application at the office. I would urge upon every member of the Society to look through these columns and learn, perhaps for the first time, how complicated are the difficulties which surround the subject. Even to learn these difficulties cost the committee many years of work and investiga- tion. Nor can we be certain yet that we have dragged the whole of them to light. Walter Besant. MATTERS FOR CONSIDERATION. FOR many years past it has been the habit for publishers to draw up the agreements between themselves and the author, as also nearly all the printed agreements have been prepared from the point of view of the former, it is a matter of considerable importance to put before the author the ways and means to protect his own property in these agreements. The first thing to consider is, What rights of an author are these agreements to cover? The author's rights consist of, first, book rights (under which head are included translation rights); and, secondly, serial rights. In the dealings between author and publisher, the book rights alone are generally involved. These rights, then, must be protected. It is, first, clearly necessary to show the author how he can deal with these rights; and, secondly, to put forward fully the nature of such rights. The book rights may be dealt with in four different ways: — 1. By an agreement for sale outright, which system will convey the copyright, and thus include the serial rights. (N.B.—This is the only form which will cover the serial rights by implication.) 2. By an agreement for sale on commission. Under this method the author pays for the cost of production. 3. By an agreement for profit-sharing. On this basis the most usual agreement is a half share of profits. 4. By an agreement for payment by royalty. By which is meant a payment of a certain percentage on the published, or advertised, price of each book sold. All other agreements that have come to the notice of the Society do not differ from these forms, except in combining the principles of two or more of these agreements into one. Generally such combination is to the disadvantage of the author. (See "Methods of Publishing.") In considering the nature of the author's book rights, as dealt with here, it will not be necessary to discuss the question of the nature of copyright, for, with the exception of Method No. 1, the copyright is always, and ought always to be, retained by the author. It is sufficient to state that in Method No. 1 the author gives up all his property without limit or restriction, in considera- tion of a fair sum as an equivalent. The book rights, then, comprise the following sub-divisions and limitations: 1.—Sub-division by Country. It is possible, and often necessary, to divide the right of publishing thus, to (1) Great Britain; (2) America; (3) the Colonies and Dependencies of Great Britain; (4) each Colony separately; (5) the Continent; (6) the United States, &c. In addition, under this heading, should be included the rights of translation into different languages, and in consequence the publication in translation form in different countries. 2.—Limitation by Time or Edition. It is possible to limit the right of publishing, first, to a certain number of years, or, second, to a certain number of editions. The first should, as a general rule, be avoided, as it enables the publishers of the book, if still selling towards the end of the term, to print more than they can sell within the period, and therefore to go on selling the book after the limit assigned. It thus practically prevents the author from trans- ferring his rights except at a heavy pecuniary loss; for it has been decided in the courts that a publisher with a time limit has a right to con- tinue selling the stock in hand at the expiration of such limit, but not the right of reprinting. A time limit is, however, of considerable advan- tage to the author in case he should be desirous of collecting his works into the hands of one publisher, or of otherwise reconsidering his position. If, therefore, the author should be desirous of placing a time limit in his agreement, he must be careful by a suitable clause to protect himself from the danger pointed out above. The second is absolutely essential in educational, technical, scientific, and other works of similar  ## p. 15 (#31) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. nature that require, through change of ideas and discoveries, to be brought up to date periodically. The author should be able to renew the control of his work. 3.—Limitation by Form of Publication. That is, qua works of fiction published in England, limitation to the three volume, 6*., 3*. 6d., &c, forms. (Other countries have also recognised forms, America has i\ dollar, Ac), qua, other books to the various prices common to the trade. It should be remarked that all the sub-divisions in No. 1 are capable of the limitations 2, 3, and vice versa, all the limitations under 2 and 3 are capable of sub-divisions in No. 1. Thus the book rights are capable of being divided into a great number of minor rights, though in matter of practice they are generally only divided into the following: (1) Great Britain; (2) the Colonies and Dependencies; (3,) the United States; (4) the Continential (Tauchnitz); (5) Translation Rights; (6) Limitation by Editions; (7) Limita- tions by Form. The author has now before him the nature of his book rights, and he must be sure before signing an agreement that he is quite clear that the por- tion of those rights he is giving away coincides with those rights that he desires to transfer. Forms op Agreement. It will be necessary to give a few general notes and hint 8 on the diverse methods of dealing with book rights. This article will not trespass on the ground covered by the "Methods of Publishing," which treats of the subject in detail, but will merely give a cursory view of the systems to be avoided, and will, when necessary, reter to the above mentioned book. In pointing out methods and clauses to be accepted with caution, it does not follow that agreements containing none of those here referred to are therefore perfect. Faults of commission are so much more easily discovered than faults of omission. Before entering further on the question of these agreements, an author should clearly under- stand that the assignment of the right of publishing, even if it continues so long as the legal term 0/ copyright, is not an assignment of copyright. The verbal distinction may be slight, but the legal distinction is large. The contract for publication is a personal contract. To give one of many differences, in a bankruptcy, if a publisher held the right to publish, the contract would terminate, if he held the copyrjgjjj fae book would become an asset of the ba^KrUpt estate. The sale of copyright is very much to be condemned, and it is only admissible in the case of "sale outright"—a method of publishing, not uncommon, which must be adopted with great hesitation and only with the advice of experienced persons. Some writers, however, hold that the best method of publishing is to sell the literary estate outright, making sure that the price given is such as to cover all reasonable chances of success. If an author desires to capitalise his rights, let him do so only after ascertaining, as carefully as possible, what those rights mean. It should be incidentally mentioned that it is practically useless, from a pecuniary point of view, to publish any work of fiction on commis- sion, and indeed to pay anything towards the production of this kind of literature. But com- mission agreements are not only useful, but sometimes essential, for books of a technical nature; and in the case of these books, if the system is carefully managed, the result to the author in the end is perhaps more satisfactory than any other form of publication. In publishing on commission the author should take care before entering into the contract— 1. That the cost of production is only that which will be actually incurred. 2. That he can prevent charges for advertising where no money is paid. 3. That he can keep control of the advertising, the amount to be expended and the papers chosen for the advertisements. 4. That he can check the charges made for corrections. (For further details see " Methods of Publish- ing," p- 63.) It may be of use, however, to print a letter of agreement, which came before the Society, and can be ranked under this head. A Proposed Agreement. "Dear Sir,—I have made a calculation respect- ing your MS., and shall be willing to publish it on the following arrangement in two volumes: "I will take the entire responsibility of its production, and the working expenses upon myself, including advertisement, if you will arrange to be responsible for 250 copies at the trade price of 12s. 6c?., or whatever number of copies is needed to bring the sale up to the quantity, if it has not been reached six months after the date of publication; the published price being 21*. Thus, if we are unfortunate enough, to sell only 150 copies, I sa^^d ask «o^Vo 100 at the price named, v. -^e "Vy you would not be troubled fcvrtWT lD^wtttVB? pavment. The plan is one tWsC tte^°^ worked upon, and is an « <&» * *  ## p. 16 (#32) ############################################## i6 THE AUTHOR. author is not responsible for the initial expenses of production, advertising, reviewing, Ac, and all sales during the time specified go to the reduction of his liability, and, if the work is fairly successful, it is published without expense to the author. "If this proposal meets with your approval, kindly let me hear from you, "Tours faithfully, "X." The preceding letter is not a letter written specially for one case, but is a formula. Others almost exactly the same have been before the Society from the same publishers again and again. Let us consider exactly what this means. The author is invited to guarantee 250 copies of the book at 12*. 6d. each. That is to say, the author guarantees a sale amounting to 156/. 5*., so that the publisher on these figures is certain— the book being one of average length for such a price—of a good profit in any event. By this means, too, the author's and publisher's interests are at opposite poles. It is the pub- lisher's interest for the first six months not to push the book, so that he may obtain all the author's cash as under the agreement, and subse- quently to push the book that he may obtain all the profit. If the book proves worthless—it will be observed that nothing is said about the merits of the case —it is certain not to reach the sale of 250. But suppose the book turns out to be good and to have a sale of 1000, 2000, anything, what then becomes of the profits? It does not appear from the letter that the author is to have any share at all in them. But, perhaps, there was to be a subsequent letter providing for the division of profits. As far as the letter goes, if the sale reaches or exceeds 250 copies, the author neither makes nor loses any money. If it falls short, he pays the difference. In some cases the publisher has been requested to state what share of profits the author is to have: a letter conies back, again a formula, that he will pay 10 per cent, after the sale of the first edition. No mention is however made of the number of the edition, and 10 per cent, is an absolutely ridiculous royalty when the author actually guarantees the cost of production. The third method is that of profit sharing. This method cannot be too strongly condemned on account of the complicated statement of accounts which is generally rendered. To an ordinary individual publishers' accounts are most difficult to understand, and in some cases are intentionally made so. (See "Methods of Publishing," page 29, half profit system; page 75, advertisements; page 83, author's corrections.) Even when the bona fides on both sides is indisputable, cases of difference of opinion are likely to occur. Either the book is over adver- tised, or advertised in the wrong papers, and therefore the profits are reduced; or the book is under-advertised and the sales thereby curtailed. Again, the amount charged for corrections, which it is almost impossible to check, may lead to a feeling of distrust, where especially (for a profit- sharing arrangement is a gwasi-partnership) there should be confidence. The writer of technical books of all sorts should beware of this form of agreement, as publishers often put forward this method of publishing as equitable where there is some risk of the sales not covering the cost of production, or of the book going slowly. If, however, the author desires to publish under this system he should obtain before entering into an agreement an estimate of the cost of produc- tion from the publisher. To this he should add the sum to be agreed upon in advertising, over which he should retain some control, and an approximate amount for author's corrections. After reckoning the total that would arise from a reasonable sale of the work, he should see whether there could be any profit left to be divided. The words "incidental expenses" are often inserted in a half-profit agreement, referring to the cost of production. This term is very un- satisfactory, and should if possible be struck out. As, however, some publishers will not enter into an agreement on this basis without demanding some deduction for office rent, expenses, &c. (the charge of "office expenses" has been fre- quently combatted in the Author), it may some- times be found policy to yield on this point. In such a case the difficulty ought to be met by some fixed sum, say 5 per cent, on the cost of produc- tion of the book. This, though the best attain- able, clause is still unsatisfactory, as it con- travenes the great basis of all agreements between the author and the publisher, namely, that their interests should if possible be in common. Office expenses, of course, if they are considered by one of the three persons concerned with the sale of a book, should bo considered by all. The fourth method is that of royalty. This is the simplest and most convenient form of agreement, the accounts are clear and easily understood, and to check them involves but little labour. The system of deferred Royalty. 1. After cost of production has been covered. 2. After the sale of a certain number of copies are dealt with in "Methods of Publishing," pp. 48 to 62. Here it need only be said that the first of these  ## p. 17 (#33) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. '7 methods is absolutely inadmissible as involving all the objections of the profit-sharing arrange- ment, and that the second is only admissible if the royalty is proporti aiably increased after the sale of the stated number, and if the author is sure that the publishers stipulate to print a larger number than the number stated on which no royalty is paid. Now that some stand has been made to sell books at a net figure, authors should he careful that their royalty is paid on the published price, and that the book is not going to be sold net. Fifteen per cent, on the published price of an ordinary six-shilling book is equivalent to 18 per cent, on a net book at 5*. Every author who cannot command the highest scale, should, however small the royalty offered him, stipulate for an increase with increased sales. The system of a royalty increasing with the sales is equitable to both parties, and the author thereby avoids being dependent on the "gene- rosity" of the publisher if the sales are large. There are no doubt some royalties which cannot be increased, or in other words some authors, on account of their popularity, can demand the highest royalty from the beginning. An example of an increasing royalty would be, say, 10 per cent, of the published price on the sale of the first 500 copies, 15 per cent, up to 1000, 17! after the sale of 1000, &c, &c. This form of payment by royalty is very con- venient for educational works. It may be doubt- ful whether an educational book will be taken up by the educational centres—if it should fail to be accepted the book can only stand a small royalty. Should the work, however, meet with the approval of teachers, it will sell in its thousands, and the returns will be great. A suc- cessful educational work, for instance, has a far greater circulation than any popular novel. As agreements have been from time to time offered where the royalty decreases with the increased circulation, it is only necessary after the former statement to mention that such an arrangement is worse than absurd. If the book is a prize book in the book lottery, the author will reap a proportionate return, and no publisher who is desirous of dealing fairly with authors will object, when the book is selling in its thousands, to paying the author accordingly, but it must be under agreement. Agreements. It has been thought advisable to print one or two forms of agreement in full, so as to shoW what are the clauses disadvantageous ^ foe author. A publisher is certainly within his rights in making any stipulations and terms he pleases. It is for the author, before acceptance, to ascertain what they mean. The following is a verbatim copy of a printed agreement. "Memorandum op Agreement made this day of 189 , between (hereinafter called 'the author,') for himself, his executors, administrators, and assigns, of the one part, and (hereinafter called the 'publishers') for themselves, their executors, administrators, and assigns of the other part. Whereas the author is the proprietor of copyright in a work at present entitled which he has requested the publishers to publish on the terms and conditions hereinafter appearing. It is hereby agreed between the author and the publisher, as follows:— "1. That, subject to the hereinafter payments, the author hereby assigns to the publishers the exclusive light of printing and publishing the above work in serial and book form in Great Britain, its colonies and dependencies, in the United States of America, and in English on the Continent of Europe, and in all other countries, unless, and until rights are assigned as in clause 7 thereof. "2. That all details as to the time and manner of production, publication, and advertisement, and the number and destination of free copies, shall be left to the sole discretion of the publishers, who shall hear all expenses of production, publica- tion, and advertisement, except the amount (if any) by which the cost of corrections of proofs, other than printers' errors, as per printers' invoice, exceeds an average of 5*. per sheet of sixteen pages of printed matter, which amount shall be borne by the author. "3. That the published price of the first edition shall on publication be (say 6s.) per copy, but the publishers shall have power in their discre- tion to alter the published price of any editions as they may think fit, and sell the residue of any edition at a reduced price or as a remainder. "4. That the pub ishers shall deliver to the author, ou the 29th day of September of each year, a statement of the number of copies sold, whether singly, or in editions or remainders, and whether in the British Dominions or elsewhere during the year before the preceding 30th day of March, with the price or prices at which such copies were sold. "5. That the publishers shall, at the time of delivery of said statement, pay to tV^e *u^or on all such copies sold after i QJL at al^. c Ytf^ published price, a royalty ^sJoK" \m1lv lished price, and on all suc-K • ca «vt ^ "Vv^ their published price, a ^fT, V»< <95aV  ## p. 18 (#34) ############################################## i8 THE AUTHOR. on the net receipts of such sales; and on all copies sold as remainders, that is, below one quarter of the published price, the royalties shall be per cent, on the net receipts of such sales. In calculating such royalties thirteen copies shall be reckoned as twelve, and no royalties shall be paid upon any copies presented to the author, or others, or to the Press, or upon copies destroyed by fire. The publishers shall pay to the author on publication the sum of £ in the place of royalty on the first iooo copies sold. "6. That should the publishers issue a special edition for sale in the British Colonies and depen- dencies only, they shall pay to the author, on all copies of such sold, a royalty of per cent, on the net receipts of such sales, payable as and when provided in clause 5 hereof. "7. That the publishers shall have the sole right to sell or assign the Serial, American, Colonial, Continental, Translation, and Dramatic rights in the above work, and the publishers shall pay to the author one-half of the profits from the sale of the same, such accounts to be payable as and when provided in clause 5 hereof. In the case of stereo-plates, electro-plates, or shells with rights being sold, the net profits of their sales, after deducting the invoiced cost of their production, shall be received, divided, and paid over in the same way. "8. That the publishers give no guarantee of securing the copyright outside of the United Kingdom, and do not bind themselves to issue special Colonial or Continental editions, or to sell serial, translation, or dramatic rights. "9. That the author shall be entitled to receive on publication presentation copies of the first edition of the work, and shall have the right to purchase further copies for personal use at half the published price, net. "10. That when any edition of the said work has beeu sold out the publishers shall not be bound to reprint it; but if the publishers shall not within one month after receiving a written request from the author decide to publish a further edition, the author shall be at liberty to make such arrangements as he thinks fit for the publication of any further editions, provided he takes over the moulds, stereo or electro plates, or other similar plant used for the above work, at their net cost as per iuvoice. "11. That the author guarantees to the publishers that the said work is in no way what- soever a violation of any copyright belonging to any other party, and that it contains nothing of an objectionable or libellous character, and that he and his legal representatives shall and will hold harmless the publishers from all suits, and all manner of claims and proceedings which may be taken on the ground that the said work is such violation, or contains anything objectionable or libellous. The author undertakes to execute on the request of the publishers any document or documents to confirm the transfer of any of the rights defined in the clauses 1 and 7 hereof, and to take all proceedings necessary to enforce his copyright in the British dominions, and else- where, on receiving a suitable indemnity against costs (if any). The author shall allow his name to be used in all such proceedings, and in a:l formalities necessary for registration of copy- right." Comments on the Agreement. Take first the statement of the parties to the agreement and the recital. It is a great mistake to contract with the executors, administrators, and assigns of a publisher. Publishing is a personal contract. This has been decided in the courts, and this position ought to be maintained. It is of the utmost importance to an author that the contract should not be assigned, and that in case of bankruptcy or death he should again have the right of choosing his publisher. The recital also is amusing, " a work which he (the author) has requested his publishers to publish 011 the terms and conditions hereinafter appearing." Did he make the request joined with these terms and conditions'( He could hardly have been so foolish, he knew nothing of these terms and conditions until they were thrust down his throat. Clause 1. Under this clause the publishers ask for all the book rights, all over the world, which is a great deal, but that is not all. They also ask for the serial rights all over the world. In addition to being publishers, then, they are thus at liberty to act as authors' agents and syndi- caters. The remuneration they ask for this will be considered below. There are a few rights still left to the author, and these it will be seen are secured under clause 7 to the publishers. Under this clause the author assigns nearly all his rights. Do the publishers undertake to do anything? Certainly not. In clause 8 this will be further explained. They do not even undertake to pub- lish an English edition, but have only bound the author to assign them the right to publish. Clause 2. If they had undertaken the publica- tion of an English edition, they have not bound themselves to time. This is extremely important. They might wait until they got rid of all the serial rights in England and America, or, if the author was unknown, until he made his name and thus they would get an enhanced sale at low terms, or, lastly, if the book was an educational or other technical work, they might keep an author in check while they ran a more successful man and thus hold control of the market. The manner of  ## p. 19 (#35) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. »9 production, publication, and advertisement is left to the publishers. This if read with other clauses might be fair. The unfairness appears, however, as the reader proceeds, and will be explained. Corrections.—The amount to be borne by the author for corrections (i.e., beyond 5*. per sheet of sixteen pages) is considerably larger than is ordinarily charged; 10s. and 15s. per sheet of sixteen pages is the more common arrangement. In any case the clause is badly drawn, because it does not explain what is the meaning of 5*. a sheet. What is the connection of shillings and corrections? Clause 3. The manner of publication was left in the hands of the publishers. This would be correct if it was subsequently agreed and the author knew that an edition was to be produced at a certain price. But this is not the case. The publishers can alter the published price and, take note, "can sell the residue of any edition at a reduced price or as a remainder." Clause 4 is a distinctly bad clause, as by this arrangement the publisher may retain the author's money for the benefit of his own business for over a year. The accounts are made up annually and delivered six months afterwards, when payment is made. It is possible, if the book, say, is pro- duced in April, and the largest sales take place during April and May, that the author's money will lie with the publisher until September year, nearly fifteen months. Clause 5 refers to the work evidently uf a young author, but it is the form of the clause more than the payment after 1000 copies that is so objection- able. It must be remembered here especially that under clauses 2 and 3 the manner of publica- tion and price of the work were left to the discretion of the publishers. If they therefore publish, and then sell below half price under the agreement, they can pay the author on the net returns instead of on the published price. In fact, < ases have been known to occur where the large-t sales of the book to the public libraries were made below half price, and accounts ren- dered accordingly. All that part of the clause which refers to lhe payment of royalty on copies sold below half price should be rejected. The clause is altogether badly drawn, and should in a proper agreement be remodelled. Clause 6, as it at present stands, without any price being inserted, is fair. Copies are sold to the Colonies in sheets at cheap rates, and payment is then made by a royalty on the net returns. The ultimate fairness of the agreement depends, of course, upon the amount of royalty. Clause 7 is another remarkable clause. Under clause 1 it will be remembered that the publishers obtained nearly all the rights the author possessed. Under clause 7 they claim the right to sell and assign the remainder of those rights, and, as they are only acting as agents, it would be thought that they would only make agency charges, that is, from 10 to 15 per cent, on the returns, but on the contrary, they demand jo per cent. Even should the author dramatise his work, and should it be successfully produced at a theatre, he can only do so with the publishers' consent, and then he will have to pay the publishers 50 per cent, of all the returns he gets. Should a foreign author offer him a sum down for the translation, he can only sell with the consent of the publishers, to whom again he must pay half the returns. Clause 8. It will be remembered that under clauses 1 and 7 the publishers obtain all the rights (with the exception of the bare shell of copyright) that the author had to sell, and it will be also remembered that the publishers did not undertake to publish or in fact do anything. In clause 8 the publishers expressly state that they give no guarantee of securing the copyright out of the United Kingdom, and do not bind them- selves to issue special colonial or continental editions, or to sell serial translations or dramatic rights. Perhaps it would be too much for the author to ask them to guarantee this, but they do not even bind themselves to make the attempt to do their best for the book generally. Clause 9 is, perhaps, the only clause which needs no comment. Clause 10 only refers, reading it with the agree- ment on the whole, to the publication of the English editions. All the other rights are still to be retained by the publishers under the agreement, that is, dramatic translations and other important matters of this kind. With regard to the English book rights, it is, perhaps, a reasonable clause with the exception of the latter part. The author should certainly not bind himself to take over what might be useless stereo-plates and similar plant (the latter appears very indefinite) "at their cost price." If they are taken over it should be at a valuation. Clause 11. The first part of this clause can be accepted as the ordinary guarantee clause, and the latter part is merely formal, and binds the author to do what he has undertaken. The financial side of this agreement has been omitted, but if the royalties that were actually proposed and agreed to were inserted, it would have been possible to write two or three more very eloquent and interesting paragraphs on the subject. Q. H. Thring. (To fee continued.)  ## p. 20 (#36) ############################################## 20 THE AUTHOR. MR. PUTNAM ON EARLY BOOS PRODUCTION. THE first volume of Mr. George Haven Putnam's work on "Books and Their Makers during the Middle Ages " has just appeared in New York and London (G. P. Putnam's Sons. ios. 6c?.). A previous work by him dealt with the relations between author and public in the classic ages; in the present one the story is taken up from the fall of the Roman Empire. Part I. of this volume is devoted to Books in Manuscript, and Part II. to The Earlier Printed Books. This brings the history from 476 to 1600; and in the volume to follow the work will be completed, namely, to the close of the seventeenth century. We are shown here, to begin with, how that intellectual interest was maintained during the social disorganisation of the early middle ages—for seven centuries after the fall of the Roman Empire—in the first place by the scribes of the Roman Church: "the incentive to literary labour being no longer the laurel crown of the circus, the favours of a patron, or the honoraria of the publishers, but the glory of God and the service of the Church." Then comes an account of the work of the Universities in the production of literature, following which the services of the earlier printer-publishers of Europe, and the revolution after the invention of printingin 1450, are dealt with. The author is loud in admiration for these early printer-publishers, and remarks that when at one time we see the presses of Aldus in Venice devoted almost exclu- sively to classic literature, those of Basel and Nuremberg to the work of the Church fathers, in Paris editions of the Scriptures being multi- plied, and in London a long series of romances and fabliaux being produced—" we may under- sta> d that we have to do not with a series of accidental public selections, but with the results of a definite purpose and policy on the part of capable and observing men, a policy which gives an indication of the nature and interests of their several communities, while it characterises also the aims and the individual ideals of the pub- lishers themselves." The publishing work of Aldus, says Mr. Putnam, while it does not give us precedents for royalty or copyright arrange- ments, is nevertheless very important in the history of property in literature: Aldus was able, by combining skilled editorial labour with seleoted classics, to create a great literary property, which needed only distributing macbinery and a peaceable Europe to beoome commercially valuable. He set the example also, for Italy at least, of securing privileges in each of the Italian States possessing any literary centres, and although he was not always able to prevent piratical reprinting on the part of his competitors in Florence, or even always to keep out of other cities in Italy the piracy editions from Lyons, he accomplished something towards the ideal of a copyright that should hold good for Italian territory. He even had hopes of securing, through the authority of the Pope, a system of copyright that should prove effective in all Catholic States, and it was not until long after Aldus's death that the attempts to establish a Catholic copyright system were given up by publishers as practically futile. Mr. Putman therefore places with the earlier printer-publishers the credit for securing the preliminary recognition of property in literature; and they bore also, he says, the chief burden of the long contest for the freedom of the Press from the censorship of Church and State, which in certain communities had appeared likely to throttle literary production altogether. "I can but think," he continues in his preface— I can but think that the historians of literature and the students of the social and political conditions on which literary production is so largely dependent, have failed to do full justice to men like Aldus, the Estiennes, Froben, Koberger, and Plantin, who fought so sturdily against the pretensions of Pope, bishop, or monarch to stand between the printing-press and the people, and to decide what should and what should not be printed. The author expresses a hope that in the near future some competent authority may prepare a history of copyright law, in doing which these volumes may be useful. His purpose has been, he says, to present a study of the conditions of literary production in Europe prior to copyright law; and the copyright legislation of Europe may be said to begin with the English statute of 1710 known as the Act of Queen Anne. BOOK TALK. JOHN BICKERDYKE," author of "A Banished Beauty," "Days in Thule with Rod, Gun, and Camera," &c, has just published a new novel called "Lady Val's Elope- ment" (Hutchinson and Co.). He has also in the press a book on the " Wild Sports of Ireland," which he will publish through Mr. Upcott Gill. The district which occupies the greater part of the work is the Shannon with its lakes. The book will be illustrated 'by photographs taken by the author. The subscribers' price is 3*. 6c?. a copy, to be obtained of Mr. Upcott Gill, 170, Strand, London, W.C. Two new volumes of verse are announced. One by Miss A. C. Macdonald, called "Lays of the Heather;" the other by E. M. Pledge, called "Loving Whispers." Both will be published by Elliott Stock. Mr. George Morley's "Leafy Warwickshire" has been doing well, and winning good opinions. In his new venture he does not desert Warwick-  ## p. 21 (#37) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. shire. It is to be a book of pastoral stories called "In Rustic Livery." There are four stories. The publishers will be Messrs. Dent and Co., Aldine House. The book is dedicated to the author's friend, Mr. Eden Philpotts. The Eev. W. B. Wallace has just published a volume of stories entitled "The Clue of Ariadne," a dramatic story: "Princess Aseneth," another of the stories, is a metaphysical romance dealing with some of the problems of life and death from a platonic standpoint. The Roxburghe Press are the publishers. No. 27 of the Humanitarian League's well- known series of publications will be on the vaccination question, by Mr. Joseph Collinson, who has written a good deal about the subject. Mr. Collinson's convictions are on the side of those who doubt and distrust the practice, and he advocates the total and immediate repeal of the compulsory law. Under the title "Missarium Sacrificia" the Rev. N. Diniock has compiled a volume of English divines, in respect of the claim of the " massing priest" to offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have remission of pain or guilt. The work, which will occupy between 200 and 300 pages, will have an extended introduction by the compiler, and will be published by Mr. Elliot Stock. The same firm announce "The Super- natural, a Rational View of the Divine Word and the Dual Nature of Man," by Katholikos, with an introduction by Prebendary Reynolds. Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Poster request us to state that they have moved to 12, Burleigh-street, Strand, Sir George Newnes's old offices, where the Strand Magazine was born. The name of the firm will in future be Bliss, Sands, and Co. The fantastic theme of a book by Mr. W. H. Pullen, which Messrs. Dent will publish imme- diately, is a trip from Mount Olympus to London. It is called " Venus and Cupid." "A School for Saints" is the title of a new story by John Oliver Hobbes, which is about to appear. It will also be adapted for the stage as a three-act comedy. Mr. Jaakoff Prelooker, the lecturer on Russia, and the author of "Under the Czar and Queen Victoria," has written a novel entitled "Palasha and Masha—Two Sisters," which Messrs. Nisbet are to publish. The Rev. P. H. Ditchfield has written "The Sorceress of Paris: A Tale of the Days of Richelieu," which Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. will publish. Among early volumes of fiction to appear will be a story of society life by Sir W. Nevill Geary, entitled "A Lawyer's W"ife"; "Neta for the Wind," by Miss Una Taylor,- and "Gold," a Dutch-Indian novel by Miss Annie Linden. These will be published by Mr. Lane. Mr. John C. Kenworthy has a short story in the press of the Brotherhood Publishing Company, entided " The World's Last Passage." The author brings his tale to a head with certain conclusions upon life and death, which are said to be treated in a somewhat novel manner. Any one having letters of Mrs. Browning is asked to lend tbem to Messrs. Smith Elder and Co., the publishers, for use in a collection which is being prepared for publication by Mr. F. G. Kenyon. The second volume in Lane's Library, a new series of fiction, issuing of course from the Bodley Head, will be "The Sentimental Sex," by Miss Gertrude Warden, and the next "Gold," by Mrs. Annie Linden. Mr. Theodore Watts Dunton makes an announcement regaiding the unpublished pceins, by Rossetti, in his possession. He is m;iking arrangements to publish within the present year "Jan Van Hunks" and the "Sphinx Sonnets." The former of these will show a new and, he thinks, unexpected side of Rossetti's genius. Mr. Dunton, moreover, is engaged writing Rossetti's life, as to which he says, "I shall be able, and honestly al»le, to paint a much more cheerful picture of him that any that has yet been painted." Dr. Traill has put together a series of articles written during a couple of winter tours in Egypt, the last of which he finished just before the advance into the Soudan commenced. The book is called " i'roni Cairo to the Soudan Frontier," and will be published by Mr. Lane in a few dd.ys. The first three volumes in a series of Harvard Historical Studies are about to be published by Messrs. Longmans—namely, "The Suppression of the African Slave Trade to the United States of America, 1638-1870," by Dr. E. B. du Bois; "The Contest over the Ratification of the Federal Constitution in Massachusetts," by S. B. Har.ling; and " A Critical Study of Nullification in South Carolina," by D. F. Houston. Mr. Mackenzie Bell has ready for publication his volume on Christiana Rossetti, in which there will be many personal recollections. Three hitherto unknown manuscripts by Charlotte Bronte will be offered for sale by Messrs. Sotheby, Wilkinson, and Hodge this month. The first was written in 1830, when she was only fourteen years old, the second in 1833, and the third in 1836. Until recently they were in the possession of a descendent of the family residing in the West of England. A. number of Pope and Swift letters are also to ty> disposed of by Messrs. Christie on the 4th  ## p. 22 (#38) ############################################## 22 THE AUTHOR. vast., namely, the letters addressed by Pope to William Fortescue between the years 1730 and 1744, and those of Swift to Charles Ford, Esq., 'besides some written to the same gentleman by Pope, Parnell, and Gay. Swift's letters cover the period between 1713-36, and are ten in number. Mr. Augustine Birrell, Q.C., M.P., has put into book form the popular lectures on the duties and liabilities of trustees which he delivered some time ago in the Inner Temple. Messrs. Macmillan will publish the work. An edition of "Res Judicata," by the same author, will be published shortly by Mr. Elliot Stock in a style correspond- ing with the new edition of '■ Obiter Dicta." Mr. Andrew Lang is editing the Poems of Burns and revising Lockhart's Life of Scott. The former is to be out for the Burns centenary next month, and the new Lockhart will appear in the autumn. A new edition of Burton's " Anatomy of Melan- choly " is being prepared by Mr. Aid is Wright. Mr. Wright will trace the references, and verify the quotations employed in the classic. Mrs. Macquoid will publish her travel book, entitled "In the Volcanic Eifel," in a few days (Hutchinson and Co.). Mrs. Macquoid h.is been assisted by her son Mr. Gilbert Mac- quoid, and it is illustrated by Mr. Thomas R. Macquoid, R.I., with many drawings. This interesting and beautiful region is very little known by the British tourist; yet it is easy of access, and the hotel accommodation is reasonable. Mrs. Macquoiil's book should open up a new held for the Briton on holiday. Except for the author's sake one would wish that it might remain unknown. It may bo considered as a favourable sign of the advanced stage which the study of German has attained in this country that a fourth edition should have been required of Goethe's "Iphigenie auf Tauris," published by Prof. Buchheim at the Clarendon Press, with an Introduction and a complete Commentary. In the former the editor takes great pains to show that the critics who found fault with Goethe because he did not represent real Greek characters in his drama, are utterly wrong, since the poet had no intention whatever of writing a play in the spirit of antiquity. We are also pleased to find that Lessing's delightful comedy, "Minna von Barn- helm," provided by Dr. Buchheim with bio- graphical and critical Introductions and annota- tions, has reached a seventh thoroughly revised edition. A second and enlarged edition of " The Pocket Guide to Cycling," by Mr. Ernest M. Bowden, has just been issued, and contains, besides a good deal of additional literary matter, a large number of illustrations. The book is of a purely practical character, and the first edition, though not illustrated, was exceedingly well received by the cycling world. A new volume of Nature Sketches, by Mr. Percy Standing, is announced bv Mr. Elliot Stock, under the title "On This High Wold." The studies are arranged in the order of the seasons, and relate to a well-known district in the north country. Mr. D. F. Hannigan, the translator of Flaubert's " La Tentation de Saint Antoine," is engaged upon translating the same writer's "Bouvard et Pccuchet " for Mr. H. S. Nicholls, of 3, Soho-square. His historical story of Ireland during the Jacobite period, called "Luttrell's Doom," is published by Messrs. Moran and Co., of Aberdeen. The article in last month's Westminster Review on "The Victorian Age of Literature and its Critics," is also by the same author. It was stated in last month's Author that Tuer's " History of the Horn Book" was in three volumes. It is in two, not in three. The work has proved highly successful. Mr. R. Andom sends a copy of his new book entitled "Industrial Explorings in and Around London" (James Clarke and Co.). Out of the innumerable industries which are carried on in this great city, he lias given us an account of twelve, with details as to the processes, which are certainly new to most of his readers. "London and Country Rambles with Charles Dickens," by Robert Allbut (Sheppard and St. John), contains eight excursions to various parts of London and other places taken from Dickens's novels. The book shows a considerable amount of research and verification. Mr. Sam Wood forwards a copy of his " Random Rhymes" (W. R. Massie, Barnsley). Let him speak for himself: Let us be friends: wo may not now be more: Your silent glances make but poor amends For all my pain. If nougbt will love restore, Let us be friends. Love to my heart its fire no longer lends: 'Tis chilled and hardened to its very core: No quickening beat your presence now attends. Yet would I not forget the joys of yore; And now that Fate has worked its cruel ends, Shake hands and smile: for my sake, I implore, Let us be friends. Mr. Mackenzie Bell publishes (Ward, Lock, and Bowden) a second edition of "Spring's Immor- tality and other Poems." We venture to congratu- late the author upon the success of his work. Mr. Elrington sends us his " Guide to Youghal." Intending tourists to Ireland will please make a note of it.  ## p. 23 (#39) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 23 Mr. Charles Moore Jessop, physician to St. Pancras and Northern Dispensary, publishes a pamphlet called "Dress and Health," an Appeal to Antiquity and Common Sense. The essay on "Dress and Health" is prefixed by one on "The Value of Fluid Meat Food." CORRESPONDENCE. I.—Grab-alls of Literature. Here is another instance of shabby treatment under this head. From time to time I have con- tributed sketches to a country journal without ever receiving any remuneration. After the appearance of the last, I wrote to the editor suggesting that some payment would be appre- ciated. I also reminded him that my name had been long since removed from the free list of the paper. He replied that the articles had always been looked upon as gratuitous, but that if I sent them an occasional sketch the proprietors would reinstate me upon their free list. As the sub- scription is, presumably, 6*. 6d. per annum, 1 declined this generous proposal as- being scarcely proportionate. The rest is silence. Cecil Clarke. Authors' Club, S.W., May 18. LT.—Postage of Proofs. For I know not how many years it has been my habit to wrap up corrected proofs—leaders and articles for a newspaper—put a string around them and address, without cover, affixing a half- penny stamp. This month our sagacious post- office has discovered that corrected proofs without one syllable of personal matter or allusion therein, of course, are "in the nature of a letter," and it makes an extra charge of a penny. An unusually wide experience of post-offices in Europe has convinced me that ours, at this time, is unequalled for stupidity and backwardness. This is the latest example. _ u. A Journalist. III.—Does a Good Review Help a Book? In " Notes and News" of the last number of the Author, there is a paragraph on the reviewing of books and its advantage to the author. Now, I have often wondered whether good reviews of a book increase the sale or not. I admit that it is a cheap form of advertisement; but I firmly believe that a real good slating increases the demand for a book six times as much as a favourable critique. I have written several novels, and out of nearly two hundred reviews of them. tnat I have seen, there have not been six really unfavourable ones, about twenty were neutral and stereotyped, the remainder were distinctly commendatory. Though my books have never been reviewed in the Times, they have been noticed in nearly all the leading London journals, including those of a literary character. I was so pleased with the praise given to one of my works that I had extracts from the reviews reprinted, and sent several hundreds of copies to my friends. I do not think they increased the sale by half a dozen. In my opinion the circulation of a book is principally in the power of the circulating library. The works of a well-known author are ordered in large quantities, and people ask and read " X.'s last," because it may very likely be discussed in conversation, and everyone likes to be up to date. Only one copy is taken of the unknown author's book, and if there be a demand for it, and it is not available, the librarian is always ready with an excuse, and offers " X.'s last" as a substitute. In the town where I am known, my books have a certain vogue, and have been added to the stock of the libraries. I took one of them from the book- shelves a short time ago and examined it; it had been rebound, many pages were missing, it was dirty, dogeared, and full of marginal notes and interlineations, all of which was very gratifying to the author. "This book seems to have had a fair amount of wear," I remarked to the lady librarian. "Oh, yes, it is almost always out," she replied. "Why don't you get a new copy? Many pages of this one are missing," I suggested. "We never increase our stock more than we can help," tshe answered, aud I fancy that is the general rule. I am not an embittered man. I write books because it gives me pleasure to do so, though it costs me greater labour than most authors, as I have not received an academic education. I think, however, I have been mainly encouraged to continue writing by the very favourable reviews my books have obtained. C. H. LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS, The Literary Commercial. Manchester Quarterly for April. Colour Sense in Literature. J. Havelock Ellis. Contemporary Review for May. On the Kind of Fiction Called Morbid. Vincent O'Snllivan. Savoy for April. The Victorian Aoe of Literature and its Critics. P. F. Hannigan. Westminster Review for May. Leigh Hunt. F. Warre Cornish. Temple Bar for Jnne. Modern Norwegian Literature.—I. Bjornstjerno Pjornson. Forum for May.  ## p. 24 (#40) ############################################## 24 THE AUTHOR. Matthew Arnold. G. W. E. Ruaaell. Commonwealth for May. Humoub in Fiction. Professor Tyrrel. Saturday Review for May 23. The Gospel According to the Novelists.—HI. George Eliot. W. J. Dawson. Young Man for June. A Fresh View of Dean Swift. Wm. Barry, D.D. Contemporary Review for May. Some Memories of Hawthorne.—IV. Rose Haw- thorne Lathrop. Atlantic Monthly for May. Letters of D. G. Bossetti.—I. 1854. George Birk- beok Hill. Atlantic Monthly for May. Hermann Sudermann. Atlantic Monthly for May. Haunts of the Poets: The Emerald Isle and Moore. Edwin Lester Arnold. Atalanta for June. Notable Beviews. Of Professor Nettlesbip's "Lectures and Essays." Athemeum for May 2. Of B. Le Gallienne's " Betrospective Beviews: A Literary Log." Saturday Review for May 16, Spectator for May 16. Of "The Paget Papers." Times for May 6. Of Stevenson's "Weir of Hermiston." Times for May 27. There is a void in a literature for the commercial man, according to a writer in the Manchester Quarterly. Mr. Wilcock begins by joining literature and commerce in partnership; it was not always so, he says regretfully, but now certainly iiterature is a money-making business. But, on the other hand, if a man took the present teachings of literature into his commerce, they would ruin him. Unless he be a rich man, those beautiful ideals which evolve from good reading must remain creatures of reverie. "The lessons of poetry, the conclusions of our deepest, thinkers, are at variance with the customs of trade." A special literature, therefore, is wanted for the literaiy commercial man. Mr. Wilcock explains the want, and how it can be met: In all the glorious realms of literature the commercial man finds nothing set directly to the circumstances created by the nervous excitement of this material age. The complica- tion of interests, the entanglement of principles, nay, the constant endeavour of men to create new principles to fit the occasion have not yet been grasped by the literary world. ... A genuine commercial literature must be produced by men direotly engaged in commerce, who daily and hourly can turn a moral mioroscope upon humanity as it works under an infinity of influences in commerce, and who see a "sort of dry and flat Sahara crowded with petty grotesque malformations, phantoms, playing meaningless antics." Meaningless they would indeed appear to the non-practised eye, but to him who knows what passes for commercial tact and smartness, full of intent and method. Mr. Wilcock rates highly the importance of the literary commercial man in the future. The old haphazard mode of doing business is killing itself out, he says, and men need more than money-bags to go to market with. Individual character is the backbone, and " the development of character is the aim of literature." With him lies the improvement of commercial customs and the com- prehension of right principles. A precise test as to whether latter-day art has degenerated is offered, writes Mr. Havelock Ellis, by the colour sense in literature. The evidence of this test by no means furnishes support for the the theory of decadence. "On the contrary, it shows that the decadence, if anywhere, was at the end of last century, and that our own vision of the world is fairly one with that of classic time, with Chaucer's and with Shakespeare's. At the end of the nineteenth century we can say this for the first time since Shakespeare died." In bringing forward this test, Mr. Ellis claims that it has two uses at least: It is first an instrument for investigating a writer's personal psychology by defining the nature of his (esthetic colour vision. When we have ascertained a writer's colour- formula and his colours of predilection, we can tell at a glance simply and reliably something about his view of the world which pages of description could only tell us with uncertainty. In the second place it enables us to take a definite step in the attainment of a scientific (esthetic, by furnishing a means of comparative study. By its help we can trace the oolours of the world as mirrored in literature from age to age, from country to oountry, and in finer shades among the writers of a single group. The writer of the article selected a series of imaginative writers, chiefly poets, from the dawn of literature to our own day, and noted the main colour words that occurred in their works, and how they were used. He presents tabulated results of this inquiry. Mr. D. F. Hannigan differs from Mr. Frederic Harrison in estimation of the Victorian age of literature. No greater novelists have appeared in England than our best writers of fiction during the last two decades, he says; and as for the materials of romance, they were never more plentiful — witness Jamieson's raid into the Transvaal and Nansen's apparently successful discovery of the North Pole. "What we most need," says Mr. Hannigan, " is a better educated public, who will be able to appreciate literature as literature-—a thing rendered unfortunately very difficult, owing to the appetite for sensa- tionalism and the prevalence of half-knowledge, which is of course only another word for super- ficiality." Mr. Vincent Sullivan appeals for greater tolera- tion to be shown to the unusual in fiction, to the man who introduces the thin presence of death. He is alarmed that "nowadays we seem to nourish our morals with the thinnest milk and water, with a good dose of sugar added, and not a suspicion of lemon at all." Dr. Birbeck Hill contributes in the Atlantic the first of a series of articles in which the letters written by D. G. Rossetti to Mr. Allingham— personally most interesting lights on the poet's character—are given.  ## p. 24 (#41) ############################################## A D VERTISEMENTiS. iii Demy 8vo., with Map and Illustrations, price 10s. 6d. AN AUSTRALIAN IN CHINA: Being the Narrative of a Quiet Journey Across China to British Burma. By G. E. MOEEISON, M.B.C.lvr. Kdin., F.R.G-.S. ** Mr. Morrison la an Australian doctor who has achieved probably the most remarkable journey through the Flowery Land ever attempted by a Christian ... He was entirely unarmed and unaccompanied, save for the coolies who carried his baggage. Such a journey—three thousand miles in length—could not fall to present many curious customs and as many curious people. But It is owing entirely to Dr. Morrison's graphic manner of description, and his acutely keen observation, that his travels are such a reality to the reader. This portly volume Is one of the most interesting books of travel of the many published this year. It is frank, original, and quite ungarnished by adventitious colouring."—St. James's Budget. "One of the most interesting books of travel we remember to have read."—European Mail. "A very lively book of travel. . . , His account of the walk of 15<10 miles from Chungking to Burma, over the remotest districts of Western China, Is full of interest."—The Time*. "Dr. Morrison writes crisply, sensibly, humorously, and with an engaging frankness. . . . There 1b not a page he has written that is not worth the perusal of the student of China and the Chinese."— The Scotsman, "By far the most interesting and entertaining narrative of travel in the Flowery Land that has appeared for several years."—The World. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, BreamVbuildings, E.C. RECENT VERSE. LYBICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. NOBTH COUNTRY BALLADS. By HENBY TODD, Price 6a, TALES IN VEBSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price &s. SONGS OP THE CASCADES. By EEL VrKING. Fcap. 8to., cloth boards, 3a. 6d. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3a. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MABY COLBOBNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8to., cloth boards, 8s. 6d. 44 Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable.11—The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (188S-93). By CLIFFOBD BBOOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 6a. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 6a. 44 The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad.11—Saturday Review. 11 Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."—Glatgcne Herald. "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Brockman's poems."— Daily Tthgraph. "He is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative . . The element of originality pervades the book. . . ■ His long poem, 4 Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained ... it is like the plaint of the 'Mariner,1 and it holds us."— Queen. 14 A reader who values cultured sentiments and flawless versiflca. tion will find much to admire."—Scottmmi. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Breom'» Buildings, E.O Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BY CHARLES EDMUND HALL. Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," &c. London: Horace Cox, Windsor Houae, Bream's-buildingB, E.O. Royal 8vo., price 16s. not. Sporting Days in Southern India: BEING REMINISCENCES OF TWENTY TRIPS IN PURSUIT OF BIG GAME, CHIEFLY IN THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY. BY Lieut -Col. A. J. 0. POLLOCK, Royal Scots Fusiliers. WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS BY WHYMPBR AND OTHERS. CONTENTS.—Chapters I, II., and HI —The Bear. IV. and V.—The Panther. VI., VII., and VIII.—The Tiger. IX. and X.—The Indian Bison. XL and XII.—The Elephant. XIII.—Deer (Cervidaj) and Antelopes. XIV.—The Ibex. XV. and XVI.— London; Horace Cox, Windsor Houae, Bream's-buildings. E.O. Boyal 8vo., cloth, profusely illustrated, price 12s. 6d. net. TEXAN RANCH LIFE; WITH Three Months through Mexico in a " Prairie Schooner." By MARY J. JAQTJE« London: Horace Oox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.O. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY WILLIAM .A-IDDISOIN". CONTENTS. — An Adjutant's Adventure: an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an Uuseen World—Characteristic Stories of Boyal Personages—The TBar'B Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta; or. The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- fessor—His Word of Honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A Polish Princess—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson'B Daughter—Old Love Never Busts. London: 'Horace Cox, Windaor Houae, Bream's-buildinga, E.O.  ## p. 24 (#42) ############################################## iv AD VER TISEMENTS. THE TEMPLE TYPEWRITING OFFICE. TYPEWRITING EXCEPTIONALLY ACCURATE. Moderate prices. Duplicates of Circulars by the latest process. References to the Society of Authors. ! OPINIONS OF CLIENTS.—Distinguished Author-.— "The most beautiful typing I have ever seen." Lady of Title:—"The work was very well and clearly done." PROVINCIAL Editor :—14 Many thanks for the spotless neatness and beautiful accuracy" ; MISS GENTRY, KLDON CHAMBERS, 30, FLEET STREET, E.C. THE WEST KENSINGTON TYPEWRITING AGENCY. Established 1893. MISS E. JVL. SIKES, 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. carefully and promptly copied. Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, 1 Jd. per folio. Typewritten Circulars, Notices, Ac., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. miss pXtt]En\ TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. Authors' MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly PERMITTED TO MANY WELL-KNOWN AUTHORS. Eire-Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on application. Telegraphic address: "Patzen, London." LITERARY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION CAREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WEITTEN by the Author of " The Queen's English up to Date." Facilities for publication. Typewriting Is. per 1000 words. Address Secretary, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. 6<&1/- PASTE 57705 Crown 8vo., limp cloth, price 2s. 6d. .A. HAlsTDBOOE: 01 PROCEDURE OF TUB HOUSE of COMMONS, WITH SUGGESTIONS AND PRECEDENTS FOR THE USB OF PARLIAMENTARY DEBATING SOCIETIES, BY GEO. G. GRAY, Esq., LL D (Lond.), J.P., Barrister-at-Law, Ac, Author of "A Manual of Bankruptcy," a Treatise on "The Bight to Support from Land and Buildings,'' Ac., Speaker of the Hastings Local House of CommonB. London : Horace Coi, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.G. MRS. G-XX-Xi, TYPK-WBITINO OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) . Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Plays, Ac., Is. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6d. per hour. Reference kindly permitted to Sir Walter Bosant; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings. House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (The Leadenhall Press Ltd., E.C.) Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5*. per dozen, ruled or plain. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half prioe. Rofer- enoes kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope." ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GRANVILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., M.P., and E. A. Fardon. Esq., Middlesex Hospital. Super-royal 8vo., price 20s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY 1896. BEING A STATISTICAL BOOK OF REFERENCE For facts relating to the Clergy In England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland and the Colonies; with a fuller Index relating to Parishes and Benefices than any ever yet given to tho public. Crockford's CLERICAL DIRECTORY is more than a Directory: it con- tains concise Biographical details of all the ministersanddignitaries of the Church of England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the ColoniOB; alBO a List of tho Parishes of each Diocese in England and Wales arranged in Rural Deaneries. T w ENTY-EIGHTK ISSUE. Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 01 (June 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 01 (June 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-06-01-The-Author-7-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/292/1896-07-01-The-Author-7-2.pdf 677cf872cb7d2bf6ba1dcafecddb54ae PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-07-01 Volume 7 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 25–48 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin TIbe Hutbot\ (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 2.] JULY i, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. General Considerations, &c Literary Property— 1. A Modest Agreement 2. The Literary Agent 3. The Theatrical Agent 4. The Sir-Shilling Novel and the Trade . Matters for Consideration. By O. H. Thring. A Dialogue Note* and News. By the Editor PAGB ... 2<S ... 27 ... 27 ... 28 ... 28 ... 29 ... 36 ... 37 Australian Poetry. By H. G. K. A Leason from Nebraska ... Book Talk Literature in the Periodicals Correspondence— 1. Postage of ProofB ... 2. Literary Orab-Alls ... 3. Journalistic Poaching 4. Ignored 5. Editors and Contributors ■11 41 4.', 46 41; 47 47 47 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Anrinal Beport. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., io«. 6d. (Bound); Vols. II., ILL, and IV., 8s. 6d. each (Bound); Vol. V., 6s. 6d. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3«. 4. The History Of the Societe des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Sprigoe, late Secretary to the Society. 1*. 5. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c, with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2*. 6d. 6. The Various Methods Of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigoe. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3*. 7. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lelt. Eyre and Spottiswoode. it. 6d. - ~ 8. The Society Of Authors. A Becord of its Action from its Foundation. By Walter Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). i*. f -' 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By Ernst Lunge, J.U.D. it. 6d. S  ## p. 24 (#44) ############################################## AD VER TISEMENTS. g>ocietg of Jlufljors (gncotporafeb). PRESIDENT. GEOEGE MEREDITH. 8ir Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. Alfred Austin. J. M. Barbie A. W. X Beckett. F. E. Beddard, F.R S. Robert Bateman. Sir Henrt Bergne, K.C.M.G. Sir Walter Besant. Augustine Birrell, M.P. Bev. Prof. Bonnet, F.R.S. Bioht Hon. James Brtce, M.P. Eight Hon. Lord Burghclere, P.C. Hall Caine. Egerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. W. Morris Colles. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Mabtin Conway. Hon. COUNCIL. F. Marion Crawford. The Earl of Debart. Austin Dobson. A. Conan Dotle, M.D A. W. Dubouro. Sir J. Eric Erichsen, Bart., F.B.S. Prof. Michael Foster, F.B.S. Richard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Rider Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jerome K. Jerome. Rudyard Kipling. Prof. E. Ray Lankester, F.R.S. W. E. H. Lecky. J. M. Lely. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Rev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. . Counsel — E. M. Underdown, Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Prof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Herman C. Meritale. Rev. C. H. Middleton-Wake. Sir Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. J. C. Parkinson. Right Hon. Lord Pirbright. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., LL.D. Walter Herries Pollock. W. Baptists Scooneb. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. R. Sims. S. Squire Sprigge. J. J. Stevenson. Prof. Jas. Sully. William Moy Thomas. H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Miss Charlotte M. Yonge. Q.C. A. W. X Beckett. Sir Walter Besant Egerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. SMcilort- COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—H. Rider Haggard. Hon. John Collier Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. ( Messrs. Field, Roscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. i[ G. Herbert Thring, B.A., 4, Portugal-street, W.C. Secretary—G. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. .A.. IP. WATT &c SOIsT, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SOUARE, Have now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND. LONDON", -W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, Offices of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &c. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 25 (#45) ############################################## tTbe Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 2.] JULY 1, 1896. [Price Sixpence. for the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. | ^ Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. THESE are several methods of publishing by agree- ments. Thus (1) an author may sell his work for a sum of money down: (2) he may take a share of the profits: (3) he may accept a royalty. The first method is the readiest and, where a proper price is paid, perhaps the best. It involves a certain amount of risk or doubt as to the result on the part of the buyer, and a certain amount of hesitation on the part of the seller. The author would do well to sell through an agent. But let him beware as to his choice of agent. At a time when the production of new books involved great risks and where the possible circle of purchasers was very small, the publishers, joining together, took half the profits as a return for their risk and services. At the present time in many cases, where there are no risks, they often take two-thirds and even more of the profits, and that after setting apart a large sum for "office expenses," allowing the author nothing at all for his office expenses. In other words, it is as if a steward were to charge first for his office and desks and then to take half or two-thirds of the remainder for himself as steward's fee. Therefore the author must in every case ascertain carefully, before signiag the agreement, what proportion is appropriated under its clauses by the publisher for himself. If the author is in doubt, let him submit the agreement to the secretary, or to one of the VOL. VII. literary agents recommended by the secretary. Above all things he must remember that in any business transaction the one who accepts an agreement in ignorance will quite certainly get the worst of it. The folly of signing in ignorance is the main cause of half the quarrels between author and publisher. In the case of profit-sharing agreements, remember that very common form of getting the better of an author is the practice of advertising the book in the publisher's own organs, very likely magazines of small circulation. Sometimes, also, he " exchanges" advertisements with other magazines, and charges the author as if he had paid for them. In this way the publisher may put tbe whole profits of a book in his own pocket. One way to prevent this sharp practice is to insert a clause to tbe effect that advertisements shall only be oharged at the actual price paid for them. A better way, however, is to agree beforehand upon the papers in which advertisements may be inserted. As regards the right of inspecting the books, that need not be claimed, because it exists as the right of every partner, or joint venturer. You have only to demand the inspection of the books by your solicitor, your aocountant, or the secretary of the Society. If the book is a first book, or one that carries risk, it is fan- to make an arrangement for the first edition and another for the second, and following, if any. The publisher confers so signal a service upon the young author by producing his work at all—i.e., by giving him the chanoe he desires above all things—that it seems fair in such a case to yield him the larger share. In a profit-Bharing agreement do not let the cost of pro- duction form a part of the agreement, otherwise you will be unable to contest it afterwards. It will be wisest never to enter into relations with any publisher unless recommended by the Society. There are many other dangers to be avoided. Serial rights; stamping the agreement: American rights: future work: cession of copyright—these things cannot possibly be attended to by the young author. Therefore his agree- ment should always be shown te the secretary. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great Bucces for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true : but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great many it is known within a few copies what will be their minimum circulation, it is not known what will be their maximum. Therefore every author, for every book, should arrange on the chance of a success which will not, probably, come at all; but which may come. The four points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are:— (i.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. E 2  ## p. 26 (#46) ############################################## 26 THE AUTHOR. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements: and that all discounts shall be duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the author may rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. At the same time he will do well to send his agreement to the secretary before he signs it. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. IjTVERY member has a right to ask for and to receive fij advice upon his agreements, his choioe of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the oonduot of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is suoh that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with oopyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to asoertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thuB obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, Bend the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the ease of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advanoing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in ail cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the Bale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously  ## p. 27 (#47) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 27 communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society doeB not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if Btill unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to Bign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced IS per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the oost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £g 4». The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, 'bill is so elastio a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production " for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—A Modest Agreement. APEOPOSAL for the production of a book at the author's expense has been sent to the Society. It is dated a few years back, but not so far back as to make it belong to a past generation. The proposal is given below, with our estimate of the actual cost. The book contained 34 sheets, and was printed in long primer; 34 lines to a page, and 346 words to the page. The binding was simple. An edition of 1000 was struck off :— Estimate of Proposal. actual cost. Composing, paper, £ s. d. £ s. d. and printing ... 192 o o 122 o o Binding, 2 50 at %\d. 8 17 1 650 Advertising (say) 25 o o (say) 15 00 Publisher's fee ... 5 5 o 231 21 143 5 o The author was to pay the money in advance.' The publisher would take three months' credit with the printing, and would produce the book about five months after receiving the money. He was to have 10 per cent, on all moneys received. Let us compare his returns with those of the author, supposing a sale of 500 copies at the trade price of 5*. 2d.:— I. The Publisher: £ s. d. Profit on alleged cost 82 12 1 Five months' interest at 5 per cent. on .£231 + 16 o Ten per cent, on sale of 500 copies.. 12 19 2 Publisher's fee 5 5 o EDITORIAL NOTE. The New York Letter has arrived this month too late for insertion. The Notes from Paris have not yet been received. The case of Bourget v. Lemerre has been heard and decided. An account of the case and its bearing upon English interests will appear in the next number of the Author. At the Conference of the Booksellers' Union on Tuesday, June 29th, held in Belfast, the subject of possible relations between the book- seller and the author was considered. Notes on this conference will appear in the next number. Total profit ,£105 12 3 IL The Author: Paid to publisher 231 2 1 On additional binding 8 17 1 £ s. d. 239 19 2 Received from sales ... 129 12 8 Less 10 per cent 12 19 2 116 13 6 Total loss £123 5 8 II.—The Literary Agent. It is reported that certain publishers, after accepting a work placed in their hands by an agent, go l>ehuid the agent's back and address the author personally. It may be urged on their behalf that they have made no contract with the agent, and are within their rights. This may be so: in that case, the agent has to find his own  ## p. 28 (#48) ############################################## 28 THE AUTHOR. remedy, and may be trusted to do so. But what is the position of the author? He says to the agent: "Place my book for me: I give it into your management." He is, for this book, under a contract, even though there is no written bond. He employs the agent because he cannot, or will not, under- take the trouble of managing his literary business himself. If he. after this, receives and signs an agreement behind his agent's back, he acts exactly like a man who places his affairs in a solicitor's hands, and then secretly negotiates mortgages, buys or sells land, and receives rents. Agents must explain to their clients that this must not be done: in their own interest it must not be done. Let authors only consider the probable reasons why such an attempt is made. Perhaps, however, some brief form of contract between agent and author might be agreed upon which would render this kind of action impossible. III.—The Theatrical Agent. The following letter concerns a theatrical agency :— "Some years ago I paid a 'booking fee ' to a well-known theatrical agency, and received an acknowledgment of the receipt of it and the MS. in due course; also a letter promising to ' do our best to introduce it to managers.' From that day until this, I have not heard a word from that firm, but long ago the little piece was successfully pro- duced in London, under the same title, and had a run; a fact apparently unnoticed by those who had promised to look after my interests. I have never done anything since with any agent, excepting on the ' No cure no pay ' principle." IV.—The Six-Shilling Novel and the Trade. "To quote the words of the astute advertiser of a well-known pen, the six-shilling novel has come as a 'boon and a blessing' to the bookselling trade. There can now be no doubt of its far- reaching effects. It commenced at a time when business was in a somewhat languishing state, and it has given an impetus which it would be vain to conceal, and it is to be hoped that it will con- tinue for many a long day. "We must award a good deal of the credit of the success of the movement to Mr. Hall Caine, whose 'Manxman ' attained to such a prodigious circulation. It was really a reply to the circular of Mr. Mudie and Messrs. W. H. Smith and Son, which they addressed to the publishers demand- ing a reduction of the price at which three volume novels were supplied to them. It is just possible that Mr. Hall Caine's publisher is also entitled to some of the credit for the able way in which he seconded the author's idea of sacrificing the three volume edition of 'The Manxman.' He, too, has reaped a reward as well as the author. The movement has advanced by leaps and bounds, and it is now quite an exception to see a 'three-decker ' issued by any of the publish- ing houses. There have been many successes since 'The Manxman,' but the most conspicuous has been Mr. Du Maurier's 'Trilby.' It is no rxaggeration to say that the proceeds of the sale of this volume has done more to fill the coifers of the booksellers than any other book published in 1895. When in conversation with Mr. Du Maurier the other day, we took the opportunity of thanking him, in the name of the booksellers of Great Britain, for placing such a book within their reach at so moderate a price, and we also supplemented that remark by saying that the profits on the sales of his book had materially helped the booksellers to pay their rent. He smiled graciously. "The 'shilling shocker' and the two shilling novels are rapidly dying out, and we fancy they will soon be numbered among the things that were, and we do not suppose that any bookseller will regret their absence if the six-shilling novel continues to hold its own. "But here let us say, within parenthesis, that it will be futile on the publishers' part to issue novels at 6*. which are not of the first rank. The second and third rate novel will never do at 6s.; and there should be no misunderstanding about this, as the booksellers will decline to take them. They must be placed at a cheaper rate, say, at 3«. 6d. or 2s. 6d. The publishers must also avoid giving too little for the money at 6s. It is almost as bad as giving too much. "The most singular thing is, that the six- shilling novel has caught on with the libraries, and their 'subscribed' members are somewhat astonishing. Although when they commenced the agitation for the publishers to reduce the terms at which they supplied the three-volume novel they never anticipated such a general recognition among the publishers of the one- volume novel, it has proved to be a great Godsend for thein. There is now no accumulation of unsaleable stock, as when a six-shilling novel is dying out of circulation there is no difficulty in. selling the used copies at 3*. and zs. 6d. To the country librarian it has also proved a great blessing, as he no longer requires to pay a heavy subucription to Mudie to have a supply of novels iu the old style. We imagine that on this account there has been a general rejoicing in the heart of every country librarian, as he has no  ## p. 29 (#49) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 29 longer to wait for the tardy supply from head- quarters, but is able to stock a book at once, and give general and immediate satisfaction to his subscribers. So, then, in conclusion, we say 'Long life to the six-shilling novel.' "—Newsagent and Booksellers' Review. MATTERS FOB CONSIDERATION. (Continued from 'page 19.) Another Form of Agreement, or Proposed Agreement. THE publishers advertise in a paper, the author answers the advertisement, and forwards his MS. A letter is then received from the publishers to the following effect: "Dear Sir, — " We have much pleasure in informing you that our reader having reported so far favourably on your work, and considering the promise in it, we are prepared to undertake its publication on the following favourable terms, viz.:"— The " viz." comprises payment by the author of varying sums, and for such payment the pub- lishers undertake to print an edition of, say, 750 copies. The author to have two-thirds (generally under- lined) of the profits. The publishers are also anxious to obtain the book on account of the near approach of the publishing season. There is a perennial publish- ing season, according to the varied dates on the letters "(all formulas) which they issue. The author repudiates the payment, and in return receives another letter from the publishers, who will take a less sum and take a moiety of the profits. An agreement is then forwarded to the author, and in this agreement (supposed to embody the terms of the previous contract) the greatest care is bestowed to preserve the publishers' legal position, while they accomplish their own ends. "The publishers agree to meet the demand for an edition of 750 copies, to be followed, should the demand warrant, by further editions." The author signs the agreement, and thinks that the money he has paid is going to produce an edition of 750 copies. (The sum asked in most cases will pay for an edition of 750 copies, and put a few pounds into the publisher's pocket.) The publishers however do not "give them- selves away" readily. They are not obliged to produce 750 copies, but to meet the demand they may, if they please, produce no more than 250 copies, bind 100, and distribute the type. They have done their duty, and pocketed a nice little sum, for they know very well that the demand will never reach the 250 copies. If the author was rich, he could always circum- vent this clause, by ordering, through agents, up to the 750 copies. He then would have a case against the publishers. But, alas! authors are nearly always poor. There is another clause of much interest in this agreement. It runs as follows:— "The publishers shall, within thirty days after the 31st day of December and the 30th day of June in every year, deliver to the author an account showing the number of copies of the work sold from the date of the publication thereof, or during the then preceding half year, as the case may be, and of the moneys received in respect of such sales, and shall, after deducting from the proceeds of the sale of the work any expenses which may have been incurred in advertising thereof, forthwith pay to the author two-thirds or one-half (as the case may be) of such moneys, and shall retain the remaining one-third or one- half for their own use and benefit." To the uninitiated this clause looks quite straightforward and honest. The usual account clause. But mark what follows: The first accounts are sent in showing a deficit, and a further sum payable to the publishers for author's corrections (a generally unverifiable item), and for advertising. The author demurs to the pay- ment, and is then anxious to know how his money has been expended: have the books agreed upon been really produced? &c, Ac. The publishers then reply, "We are bound to furnish you with accounts under the agreement. We have fulfilled the agreement. We are not bound to do more." On the author referring to his agreement, he generally finds that he is barred by the "consideration clause" from inquiring how his money has been spent. Clauses to be avoided. A clause in which a royalty is paid on the "selling price," or the "nominal selling price," should be altered, and the royalty should be made payable on "the published price." The former terms are ambiguous, the latter is indis- putable. Contract with a Limited Liability Company. If a private firm is turned into a limited lia- bility company it appears probable that a contract to publish can be determined even although the former partners are directors, and that, as the contract is a personal one, the firm cannot with- out the sanction of the author transfer to the company, but there is no doubt that where the  ## p. 30 (#50) ############################################## 3° THE AUTHOR. business is virtually in tbe same hands, very little evidence would be necessary to show acquiescence in the new order of things on the part of the author. If a limited company goes bankrupt, the con- tract to publish is terminated, but if the trustee in bankruptcy carries on the business the point is rather more difficult. It is probable that the receiver, or tbe trustee, may sell the stock in hand, but cannot reprint the work. No contract should ever be made with a pub- lisher, his executors, administrators, and assigns. A contract to publish is a personal contract, and should always be kept so. This is a question of great import to authors. Royalty Clause. "Messrs. . . . to render a royalty statement to the author half-yearly, viz., to June 30 and Dec. 31, and it is understood that in making up such royalties thirteen copies shall be reckoned as twelve." Royalties should be paid on every copy sold. This is the custom of the principal publishing houses. Thirteen copies should not therefore be reckoned as twelve. Account Clauses. "Accounts shall be made up annually as soon after June 30th as practicable, and payment will be due in the January following." If a book is published early in the autumn, the chief sales occur before Christmas, and the account is rendered in the following June, if the author is paid six months after date, the publisher may hold a large part of the author's share in his own hands for nearly twelve months. Bankruptcy may also occur in so long an interval, and then the author will at most obtain only a dividend on the amount of his demand. Account Clause (No. 2).—" Account of sales of the work to be made annually to June 30, rendered and payable before the end of the year." This is subject to almost the same remarks as the previous clause. An author should therefore always try and obtain semi-annual accounts if possible. Clause binding author to offer Juture work to a publisher.—" The author shall, during the ensuing five years from the completed serial publication of the present novel or story, give to the said publisher the offer or refusal of any further novel or story he may write for newspaper publication, at the lowest price the said author will accept for the same from any other person for newspaper publication." This clause hardly comes under a treatise that deals mainly with book rights, but it gives an opportunity of commenting on a danger formerly common in bookright agreements, which should be avoided, namely, the danger of an author binding himself to a publisher for future work under any circumstances. Sale of Copyright. 1. "In consideration of the sum of £ to be paid as hereinafter provided, the said author agrees to sell and the said publishers agree to purchase the absolute copyright in the said author's original novel called' .'" 2. "The said author agrees to sell and the said publishers agree to purchase the copyright of his novel, entitled' 'for the sum of £ payable on publication." 3. "It is agreed that if and when any edition of the said work is issued at any lower price than 6s. the publishers shall have the right and option of buying the copyright free from all royalty for the sum of .£50, to be paid to the author within a month from the date of publication of such edition, failing which payment this option shall be no longer in force." 4. "This agreement to be binding for a period of years from the date of publication after which time, subject to any interest the publishers may then have in the work in respect of unsold copies, the said author shall be at liberty to transfer the book to some other publisher, or to renew the agreement with the said publisher as may be arranged." 5. "It is agreed that the copyright of the said work is to remain the property of the said author, and that at the expiration of years from the day of , or at the expiration of any subsequent period of years thereafter, this agreement may be termi- nated by either party on giving three months notice of the intention to do so. In the event of its being terminated by the said author, he shall purchase the plates and stock in hand at the debt that may be against the said book, if such debt is greater than the cost of paper and print of the stock in hand, or if less at the cost of the paper and print of the stock in hand. But if this agreement be terminated by the said publishers the said author shall have the option of purchasing the stock on tbe before-mentioned terms, but shall not be bound to do so" 6. "Copyright to remain the property of the publishers for the term of years. Accounts to be made up half yearly to 30th June and 31st December, and settled by the 31st August and 28th February following." 7. "That the copyright and all rights shall remain the property of the said publishers." •  ## p. 31 (#51) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 3* The seven clauses printed above refer mainly to the purchase of copyright. This system has already been criticised, and reference has been made to the "Methods of Publishing." It can but be repeated that it is contrary to all the author's interests to sell the copyright, or any portion of the copyright, not only when he is effecting a sale outright, but more especially when he reserves any future interest in the sales. In clause No. 2 the sum is to be paid on the date of publication. It is most important there- fore that this date should be approximately fixed, as it might be possible that the publishers either refused to publish or delayed publication. Some reasons that might prompt this action are stated in my former article. There is no clause more likely than clause 3 to set the publishers, and author's interest at variance. The greater part of the agreement from which it is drawn is an elaborate statement of the royalty to be paid under certain conditions, Jrom which one would naturally infer that the MS. would be as a matter of course published at 6*. or over. But, although the author has assigned the right to publish there is no recip- rocity on the part of the publisher, he does not undertake to publish the book at all, and there is nothing to prevent him from publishing at 5s. 6d., paying the ^650, and securing the whole copyright for that small sum. Clause 4. The question of the limitation of bookrights, much more therefore copyright, for a number of years has been referred to in the article that appeared in last month's Author. It should for legal reasons be avoided, except under the precautions already indicated in that article. For the same reason clause 5 is objectionable. If the publishers or author terminate the agree- ment there is the very difficult question of what is to be done with the stock in hand. Such stock is often absolutely useless to the author. The remarks that have already been made about the sale of copyright apply with equal force to the remaining clauses, which are inserted only because they have been taken from actual agreements. Sale of Outside Eights. 1. "Except as in clause hereof, the copy- right, whether English or foreign, in the said work, including the rights of translation and publication of any dramatic version thereof, shall not be sold, assigned, or transferred by the author, either as a whole, or for a limited time, or over a limited space, without the consent of the publisher. That the proceeds of the sale or transfer of copyright, as defined in the above VOL. VII. clause, shall be divided in the proportion of one- half to the author and one-half to the publisher." 2. "All amounts received for rights of transla- tion or reproduction abroad shall be divided equally between the two parties to this agree- ment." 3. "Should the work be issued in America, or any other foreign country, that the profits arising from such transactions shall be divided equally between the said author and said publishers." 4. "It is further understood that the said pub- lishers shall endeavour to secure copyright on the said work in the United States of America, and in the event of his succeeding shall pay to the said author two-thirds of all moneys received from the American publisher of the said work. All profits arising from minor rights, such as translations and Continental editions, to be equally divided between author and publishers." 5. "If, in the discretion of the said publishers, it becomes expedient to dispose of an edition of the book at a reduced price for sale in the Australian Colonies, these copies shall not be subject to the payment of any royalty to the said author, but the profit on the transaction shall be divided into two equal portions, one of whbh shall be the property of the said author, and the other of the said publishers." 6. "And the said publisher shall be entitled to dispose of any other rights (rights of translation, American rights, or such like) in the said work, the said publishers to have 50 per cent, of all profits arising out of the sale, lease conveyance of such rights, and the said author to receive the remaining 50 per cent, thereof." 7. "The publishers may effect the sale of Continental rights only with the author's consent. The proceeds of such sale, if effected by the publishers, shall be divided in the proportion of three-quarters to the author and one-quarter to the publishers." Agency work may be understood to mean such work as the publisher tries to accomplish by- acting not directly with the public (for the publisher is in many cases only an agent), but indirectly with the public through another middle man. A perusal of the above clauses will show that this work covers the placing of American rights, serial rights, Colonial rights, <fcc. The sale of " outside rights " is generally placed in the hands of literary agents, as in many cases the author is ignorant of what "outside rights" go to constitute his literary property, and in any case they are difficult to handle, and require the care of a practical business man. There are literary agents in London who under-  ## p. 32 (#52) ############################################## 3* THE AUTHOR. take this business on behalf of authors, for a charge of from 5 to 15 per cent. The question of these agents' charges has been very bitterly discussed by certain publishers, yet these same publishers, when undertaking agency work, take as their recompense anything from 25 to 50 per cent. Take, for example, clause 1, supple- mentary to which in the same agreement is a clause for the sale of American rights on the same terms. Here the publishers ask 50 per cent., and get as many of the rights as they can from the author. This clause, with the exception of the one quoted at length in an agreement in last month's article, is, perhaps, as strongly in favour of the publishers and to the detriment of the author as it is possible to conceive. Even if the author acted as his own agent with regard to translation or foreign reproduction, making arrangements without the assistance of the publisher, he still must pay 50 per cent. Further, should he dramatise his work he must pay one half of the proceeds. Clauses 2, 3, and 4 all show a 50 per cent, payment to the publisher. They are more favour- able to the author, however, as they do not include so many rights, and in clause 4 the author is to get two-thirds of the proceeds arising from the sale of the American rights, if the publisher obtains American copyright. Clause 5 still claims 50 per cent., but only refers to Australian rights. Clause 6 is peculiar in some ways, more especially in its phraseology; "or such like " is indefinite. It is doubtful either whether the author could act at all as his own agent under this clause. The clause, as usual, stipulating for 50 per cent. Clause 7 only affects Continental rights, and the sale must be made only with the author's consent. The author can, if he likes, act as his own agent and make all the profit, but if the publisher does act as agent the charge is 25 per cent. The rights are more limited and the charge is less, but still enormous when compared with the agent's 10 per cent. It would be easy to quote clauses without end bearing on the same point. In none of the many agreements is the charge below 2 5 per cent. On these clauses it can only be added that where the author transfers the copyright the pub- lisher usually deals with all subsidiary rights without reference to the author. He sometimes shares the returns with the author and sometimes does not. A case has, however, been known in which a publisher bought the copyright from an author, and, on the book being published in England, the author neglected to secure the American rights. There were no rights therefore in America, and the book could have been pirated by anyone. An American publisher wishing to republish the work wrote to the English publisher, inferring that he was acting for the author, and stated that he was desirous of publishing the book and of paying an honorarium to do so. The pub- lisher this side, in virtue of his non-existent American rights, took the honorarium to himself. Here it may be as well to state is another and most important point that the author should be very careful about. He should not enter into a royalty agreement for the sale of the booh in England, and a profit- sharing arrangement with the same publishers for the Colonial or American edition. If he does so he must be sure that it is stated in the profit- sharing clause that the print and paper alone is to be charged against the Colonial edition. The composition was necessary for the English issue, and it is on this basis that the amount of royalty is fixed. If this item or any part of it is to be charged against the Colonial profit-sharing arrangement, then the author ought to obtain a larger royalty on the English sale, as the royalty on the English sale is based on the idea of the whole cost of com- position going against the English edition. Remainder Sales. To those who do not know it may be worth while to point out that bond fide remainder sales are the sales of a book after the general demand for the book has ceased, and when the book is virtually dead. The publishers then offer the whole of the stock in hand at cheap rates to a secondhand bookseller or sell it by public auction. Such sales realise very low prices. There are instances of remainder sales being arranged when the book is not dead. This course, under some agreements, benefits the pub- lisher but not the author. The clause referring to remainder sales are very often of an arbitrary character, for example :— "The publishers shall have the power to sell the residue of any edition at a reduced price or as a remainder." This clause occurs almost word for word in two separate agreements. It does not give the author any option of purchase, and it gives the pub- bsher the opportunity of clearing his shelves before the bond fide sales are at an end. Sometimes there is no clause relating to remainder sales, but this subject is governed by a clause leaving all rights as to the method of publication and sale of the work with the pub- lishers—then the same result occurs.  ## p. 33 (#53) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 33 A practical agreement regarding remainder sales is certainly necessary, and much to be desired. Correction Clauses, i . "The said author to correct proof sheets with all reasonable despatch, and if any altera- tions or additions to proofs are made beyond the usual corrections of printers' errors he is to pay for such extra work." 2. "The cost of correction of other than the printers' errors in the proofs of the said work exceeding ten shillings per sheet of thirty-two pages is to be borne by the said author, and the amount thereof shall be payable to the pub- lishers by the said author within one month after the publication of the said book." 3. "All details as to the time and manner of production, publication, and advertisement, and the number and destination of free copies, shall be left to the sole discretion of the publishers, who shall bear all expenses of production, publi- cation, and advertisement, except the amount (if any) by which the cost of corrections of proofs other than printers' errors at per printers' invoice, exceeds an average of five shilling per sheet of sixteen pages of printed matter, which amount shall be borne by the author." 4. "All alteration in proof sheets made by the author while the book is passing through the press, the cost of which thall exceed sixteen shillings per sheet of sixteen pages shall be at the expense of the author." 5. "That the author shall not be liable for the expenses of authors proof corrections (exclusive of the correction of printers' errors) up to the amount of .£5, equivalent to 100 hours of work, but that should such charges exceed this amount, the author shr.ll be debited with the excess." Nothing is more likely to lead to disputes between the parties than corrections. A few clauses; are printed above, drawn from different agreements. The first three are exceptionally disadvantageous to the author. The charge varies, but, in the agreements from the better houses, generally lies between icw. and ids. per sheet of sixteen pages for corrections other than printer s errors. If the author exceeds this amount he has to pay the excess. The safest way is for the author to keep dupli- cate proofs with the corrections carefully copied. This process, though tedious and laborious, is sure, for otherwise the author is absolutely in the hands of the printer. The next best plan is to insert the time equiva- lent for the money value into the clause as in clause 5, so that, if the charge appears excessive, it can at once be turned into hours, when it will most likely appear ridiculous. £20 for corrections would mean 400 hours, or the work of 01 e man for forty days at the rate of ten hours a ("ay. It is useful to remember the rapidity absolutely necessary for proof corrections of daily papers, and then compare the time tak with the £20 charge. It is almost impossible to really check correc- tions, as sometimes the insertion of a word will throw the type out for i.ages. An author ought to try if possible to insert a phrase or word of similar length to the phrase or word deleted, and ought to try and make full corrections, if any are necessary, when the type is in " slip form," before it is made up into pages. Other Clauses. The following clauses are not classified under r.ny particular heading, but as they have been been culled from agreements, it is as well for the author to be aware of their existence. "The publisher is, so far as his charge for com- posing, stereotyping, printing, binding, supplying paper, and furnishing copies, whether retail or to the trade, are concerned, to be regarded as princi- pal and not as agent either of the author or of any other person, and as principal he will render an account in writing made up to the usual quarter days on the first day of May, August, November, and February in each year." This clause has been taken out of a commission agreement, and suggests that the publisher is not anxious to have the accounts between himself and his printer investigated. It should not be allowed to stand. Every pub- lisher who is desirous of dealing well with authors is only too anxious to give every facility for the investigation of accounts. Is this clause intended to give the publisher an opportunity of making a large secret profit? This must not be assumed. Any honourable publisher would repudiate the suggestion and withdraw the clause. "The author undertakes to refrain from writing or publishing, or causing or assisting or licensing the publication of any other work likely to injure, compete with, or impair the sale of the work during the continuance of this license, or until the whole of the copies lawfully produced under this license shall have been disposed of." No author should allow this clause to remain in his agreement unless the publisher equally binds himself to refrain from publishing. It is a most dangerous clause without reciprocity. To meet the case it might be possible to arrange a time limit, say, of three years to either party. In the first place it would be a foolish action on  ## p. 34 (#54) ############################################## 34 THE AUTHOR. the part of an author to destroy his own property, but it might be a very profitable thing on the part of a publisher to obtain the control over a similar work, and thus stop the competition of other publishers and hold the command of the market on a given subject. This refers to the publishing of educational, scientific, technical, <fcc, books, and it is in agree- ments for the production of these books that the above clause is generally inserted. "The author shall guarantee that there is copy- right in the said work in the United Kingdom, and that he is the proprietor thereof, and that should the publication of the said book subject the publishers to any legal proceedings, civil or criminal, in the United Kingdom, he shall in- demnify the publishers from all cost and liability whatsoever which the publisher may incur in connection with such legal proceedings." It is sometimes necessary and often reasonable to give the publisher an indemnity clause against actions for infringement of copyright or libel. But it is hardly fair to ask the author to in- demnify the publisher from "any legal pro- ceedings connected with the publication of the book." He might have a dispute with the printer, with the binder, Ac, for which the author could hardly be responsible. "That in thp event of the sale exceeding the said copies the publisher shall bear the cost of any subsequent editions or edition, and shall allow the said author a royalty of pence per shilling on the published price." This is a case of deferred royalty. If any author is compelled to accept such an agreement he should endeavour to ascertain whether the work is likely to reach the amount named, and to protect himself from the publisher refusing to let it reach the amount by binding the publisher to produce a specified number of copies. In a profit-sharing agreement a clause to the effect that "advertisements appearing in the publishers' own organs shall be charged for at half the usual tariff "—must be struck out. It costs the publishers nothing beyond the setting up of the type and an infinitesimal amount for paper, and it is unfair in a case of quasi- partnership that the one partner should benefit at the expense of the other, for in such an agree- ment, if the author has not in addition a tight hand over the advertisements, a considerable amount of profits may be sunk. Monthly periodicals are not good advertising mediums. The above clause is no doubt put forward as a sop to the author, but it must not be allowed to stand. It is unfair for one partner to make this profit and not the other. In addition it should be pointed out this clause does not cover exchange advertisements in other periodicals — another method by which the publisher obtains an advan- tage and the author does not. In other words, such a clause gives the publisher the absolute rights of swamping the whole profits of a book by advertising in his own organs. Serial Publication. It may be as well to add a few words on serial publication, by which is meant not publication in a series of books, but publication in the form of periodical issue. Serial rights are a very important part of literary property, especially as the short story is so much in vogue. Serial rights may be divided as follows: These are the common forms. 1. Rights in some important London magazine or paper. 2. Rights in some important American maga- zine or paper. 3. Secondary rights in England. 4. Secondary rights in America.- 5. Rights in the Colonies and Dependencies of Great Britain. In selling any of these rights, the author should be very careful of what he is selling and of the date of publication. It is best when writing to an editor to state clearly what is offered, e.g., "Dear Sir,—" I beg to offer you the inclosed for serial publication in '. . . .'" (naming the periodical). If the tale is accepted without any further special stipulations, then it is accepted on the terms of the letter. N.B.—Keep a copy of the letter. If the author is particular as to price, he should also state the amount per thousand words that he will require. If the author is careless, he may find that he has sold all serial rights, that his story is being syndicated in the provinces and in America, and is bringing in moneys that he could have put into his own pocket. He may find, again, that he has brought him- self within the toils of the 18th section of the Copyright Act. The 18th section runs as follows :— "XVIII. And be it enacted, that when any pub- lisher or other person shall, before or at the time of the passing of this Act, have projected, con- ducted, and carried on, or shall hereafter project, conduct, and carry on, or be the proprietor of any encyclopaedia, review, magazine, periodical work, or work published in a series of books or  ## p. 35 (#55) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 35 parts, or any book whatsoever, and shall have employed or shall employ any persons to compose the same, or any volume, parts, essays, articles, or portions thereof for publication in or as part of the same, and such work, volumes, parts, essays, articles, or portions shall have been or shall hereafter be composed under such employ- ment, on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to such proprietor, projector, pub- lisher, or conductor, and paid for by such pro- prietor, publisher, projector, or conductor, the copyright in every such encyclopaedia, review, magazine, periodical work, and work published in a series of books or parts, and in every volume, part, essay, article, and portion so composed and paid for, shall be the property of such proprietor, projector, publisher, or other conductor, who shall enjoy the same rights as if he were the actual author thereof, and shall have such term of copyright therein as is given to the authors of books by this Act; except only that in the case of essays, articles, or portions forming part of and first published in reviews, magazines, or other periodical works of a like nature after the term of twenty-eight years from the first pub- lication thereof respectively,the right of publishing the same in a separate form shall revert to the author for the remainder of the term given by this Act: Provided always, that during the term of twenty-eight years the said proprietor, pro- jector, publisher, or conductor, shall not publish any such essay, article, or portion separately or singly, without the consent previously obtained of the author thereof, or his assigns: Provided also, that nothing herein contained shall alter or affect the right of any person who shall have been or who shall be so employed as aforesaid to publish any such his composition in a separate form who by any contract, express or implied, may have received or may hereafter reserve to himself such right; but every author reserving, retaining, or having such right shall be entitled to the copyright in such composition when pub- lished in a separate form, according to this Act, without prejudice to the right of such proprietor, projector, publisher, or conductor, as aforesaid." It will be seen from this that when the pro- prietor employs and pays (a most important feature) a writer on the terms that the copyright in the work done shall belong to such proprietor, then the proprietor can for twenty-eight years republish the work, but only with the consent of the author, but that the author may on the other hand expressly or impliedly retain his copy- right. The question what would happen if nothing was said about copyright is left open. Does the author impliedly reserve it? VOL. VII. One case decided in the courts seems to point to this view, but the question is still by good authorities considered doubtful. If the author can sell both the American and English serial rights he must arrange for simul- taneous publication so as not to lose the American copyright. There are certain periodicals that publish long stories in single numbers. This is often the case with annuals. The author when selling to such periodicals should keep this point before him, as it is possible that such circulation may damage the book rights, and if this is likely he should secure an enhanced price. The author should never sign a receipt for moneys in payment for serial use which is so expressed as to convey the copyright to the proprietor. If an author does not understand what he is signing he had better take the advice of some one who does. He should be careful of the date of publication, for the very simple reason that the tale will be published in book form, and it cannot appear in this form until it has run at any rate for some months as a serial. It is important for an author to arrange that the publication of one story does not conflict with the publication of another. There is the further question that many periodicals do not pay until publication takes place. This, of course, could not be delayed in- definitely, but the expense and difficulty of bringing the machinery of the law to work ought, if possible, to be avoided. Let the contract be quite clear by taking a little care in the beginning. Authors should be careful also that their MS. is sent type-written, If type-writing is too expensive, then the writing should be very distinct. There is no doubt however that a type-written MS. increases an author's chance of being read, and he should not neglect this chance. The author should always retain a copy in case of accidents, and should be very careful of the position and repute of the periodical he intends to deal with. G. H. Thring, Secretary.  ## p. 36 (#56) ############################################## 36 THE AUTHOR. A DIALOGUE. OURNALIST. — " When you say that the publisher never takes any risk I can listen no longer." Author.—" Where and when have we said that the publisher never takes any risk?" J. —" Why . . . everybody knows that you say it." A.—" Where did you read it or hear it said by anybody connected with the Society?" J.—" Well . . . everybody . . . ." A.—" I don't want everybody—I want you— Where did you hear it said or read it?" Silence. "You never did read it: you heard a rumour: somebody talked as if that silly statement had been made. What has been said is this—that the risks taken by publishers, with certain excep- tions, are few, and for the most part inconsider- able. A book that carries risk is generally pub- lished at the author's expense." J.—" Inconsiderable! How can you say so? The publisher has to advance hundreds for every book. Perhaps he never gets back anything." A.—" Tou speak, my dear friend, of what you know nothing. What, for instance, is risk? Define risk? J.—" The money paid for printing and pro- ducing a book. What else can it be?" A.—" It is, in fact, nothing of the kind. The publisher has longer credit with the printer than he gives to the bookseller. The risk, therefore, is the difference between the first lively sale of a book and its cost. In other words, if a book costs £100, and during the first six months its sale amounts to .£98, the publishers' risk is£2. Now do you see how risk is generally inconsiderable?" J.—"Then you issue a so-called ' Cost of Pro- duction.' They tell me that no book could be got out at the figures you give. Look at the adver- tisements. You put down £20. Why, they've got to spend hundreds on every book." A.—"Really! Hundreds! Well, but about the 'Cost of Production.' There was a little howling when it first came out. One man wrote to the papers protesting that it couldn't possibly be clone at the price. I offered to take over the whole of his printing at that price. When I did that I had a letter in my hand from a certain firm of printers—as good a house as there is in the country—offering to do work on these terms if the work was steady, that is, the whole, or a good part, of a publisher's work. And now they've left off protesting. The book is accepted to be what it is, a very fair approximation—as fair as can be got for such a varying and un- certain thing as a printer's bill." J. (grunts).—" And the advertisements?" A.—"If you count the advertisements in their own organs and their exchanges—which co»t them nothing—perhaps, hundreds. If you count the sums actually paid—a very small amount indeed—on nine-tenths of the books published, I doubt if so much as £10 can be expended in ad vertisements." j.—" Well, but there are all the fraudulent publishers whose cases you publish. Where are they? Why are they not in prison? Why are they not named?" A.—" You suggest that the cases are invented. I have seen the suggestion made in print. It was made by an author, naturally. We have not all of us as yet risen above the joy of putting a knife into as many other authors as we can. However, if you were only to read the things about which you speak, you would recognise from internal evidence that the agreements could not be invented. You would also consider that the committee of the society have actually seen all these cases and all these agreements: you would therefore ask yourself whether it is within the bounds of possibility that the committee would consent to such falsification. Why, then, are not the names published? Why are not the men prosecuted? For various reasons. First, in by far the greater number of cases the author has been simply "bested" by clauses in the agree- ment which he did not understand. You cannot prosecute a man for putting into an agreement a clause which gives him 50 per cent., while an agent would take 10 per cent. Yet the thing looks ugly on paper when it is exposed; we have exposed scores of cases such as this. Next, it is often old business—three or four years old, or more, when it comes to us: cases which it would be inconvenient or impossible to reopen. Thirdly, when a prosecution or an action might lie, the case is quickly settled by the publisher; or, which happens very often, the author will not go into court. Nothing would please the society more than to have such a case to take into court; but it grows every day more difficult: the formerly common tricks—as the overcharge of cost and the charging for advertisements not paid—are much less practised since the society was esta- blished; while, as I said just now, clauses which the author does not understand answer the purpose quite as well as the ancient dodges." J.—" And you talk everywhere about publish- ing being such a splendid business—" A.—" Look around you. Wherever publishers get on at all, they get on splendidly. There are at least a dozen big businesses all made in the last ten years." J.—" Then, since you know all the tricks, why don't you go in yourself?"  ## p. 37 (#57) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 37 A.—"A dubious compliment to ask a man why he does not become a trickster because he bus learned the tricks of others. I think you will not press that proposition." J.—" Well—then, why not go in, with your experience, and become, if you will allow that there is such a thing, an honest publisher':'" A.—"I certainly allow that there is such a thing. I know several such 'things.' But you might just as well ask me why I do not read law and become a lawyer, which is a very fine line of business. Because then, first of all, I am already in my own line, such as it is. Secondly, because every kind of business requires the possession of habits and powers and a certain training, which I have not. If you ask me, how- ever, why more young fellows with business training and habits do not turn their attention to this very lucrative line of business, I have only to reply, 'why not ?'" J.—"Well—all lean say is that I don't see why you shouldn't let publishers make their profit just the same as other people." A.—" Let them. Nobody wants to prevent them. The only thing we want is to know where we stand witb regard to the administration of our own estates. We only say—' Pray, what is your own share in this business and on this agree- ment?' They never will tell us. When we do find out, the result is not satisfactory. In the well- known 6«. case—for instance—the publisher gets for the most part i*. 6d.; the author, is.; the London bookseller about 8rf.; the country bookseller about 4</. How does that strike you? Remember that the estate—the book—belongs to the author." J.—" Well; then look at the enormous office expenses." A.—" Do you mean the bookseller's office expenses? The office expenses of the country bookseller must be far greater in proportion than those of the publisher. However, we do not ask what are the office expenses of the solicitor or the medical practitioner, or the estate agent or the auctioneer—when you can show me that such is the custom in other lines I will agree to talk about the publisher's office expenses—and even then I must talk as well about the bookseller's office expenses and the author's office expenses. And now, my friend, you have retailed, without any reading or special inquiry of your own, a good deal of the loose talk which is encouraged by our friends and their allies. When you have taken the trouble to read what has actually been written and spoken, I shall be glad to hear what new objections you have to make. Meantime oblige me by asking those persons who do talk in this loose way if they will kindly read what has been said before making any comments upon it." NOTES AND NEWS. THERE exist in England to-day, an authors', a publishers', a booksellers', and a news- agents' society, and they all need but little strengthening to thoroughly represent the trade. As fighting forces, one against the other, they cari do much to protect their own particular interests, but combined, they would at once stand on a level with that vast society of Germany that has been a blessing to every interest it represents. Further, such a combination in Great Britain could at once be allied to that of Germany and France, and with very little further effort we should have a trade protection association whose workings would rapidly become world-wide, and which would govern the production and distribution of literature wherever a fount of type or a printed page existed." i The above paragraph is copied from the News- agents and Booksellers' Review. Four or five years ago an able article on the solidarity of the literary interests appeared in these columns. The writer of this paper — a well-known lady — advocated the consolidation of every interest concerned, viz., printer, binder, artist, author, middleman or distributor, and bookseller. We ought not to lose sight of the possibility of forming such a combination. It can only, how- ever, be formed on the basis of recognising the rights of each. And we seem far enough off such a recognition as yet. For instance, the authors, who must have the first say in the matter, have not yet put forward any scheme which embodies their own views. The publishers at their first meeting announced their intention of not interfering with agreements, a resolution which shuts them out of consideration in any practical proposals, because the relations of pub- lishers, both to authors and booksellers, rest entirely upon the agreements. And there are two associations of booksellers. Why two': Surely, the first step should be the amalgamation of the two societies in one. Mr. Thring's able and thoughtful paper, point- ing out some of the pitfalls and traps so carefully set in agreements ought to open the eyes of some who persistently refuse to admit that these pitfalls exist. They show, besides, that the business side of literature is extremely com- plicated: that it requires long experience before it can be mastered: that it is next to impossible for anyone to master it, except after long study and such experience as can only be got at by the Society and its secretary: that it is simple follv for anyone, with these plain facts and figures  ## p. 38 (#58) ############################################## 38 THE AUTHOR. before him, to suppose himself capable of examining an agreement. It is, however, fair to say that many respectable publishers who have year after year gone on with the same form of agreement, have done so in ignorance of what the clauses involved, especially from the legal point of view, mean. There has been a great change for the better of late years. The terms of praise and admiration with which the other kind of pub- lisher speaks of this Society sufficiently prove this. ^ic_ One or two of the clauses mentioned by Mr. Thring were not known to his predecessor, Mr. Sprigge, when he wrote the "Methods of Publishing." The mind of man is inventive. For instance, that one which kindly offers to charge only half the tariff price for advertise- ments in the firm's own organs. It looks so well! Only half! Is it not a generous—a kindly —a disinterested offer? Yet the clause places in the publisher's hands the power of taking for himself as much as he pleases of the profits of the book! He is too great and good to use that power? No doubt. Then let him give up the clause, and thereby show his greatness and his goodness. Then there is the thirteen as twelve clause. This is based upon the fact that booksellers ordering twelve copies of a book get thirteen as twelve. Sometimes they get the same.privilege by ordering twelve copies, including more works than one. But the country bookseller can seldom make so large an order on one publisher. Some allowance should certainly be made for books actually given thirteen as twelve. But does the atithor who signs such a clause realise that he actually gives up 8 per cent 'r And one very earnestly advises the author to consider very carefully as regards the American and other rights—that his agent will charge him 10 per cent., while his publisher will probably charge him 50 per cent. Are not these things worth considering 'f I hope that Mr. Thring's paper may be published separately with the agreements quoted, and perhaps others in full. A note on the miserable prices paid by certain magazines to contributors will be found in the "Correspondence." Poetry at 3*. a poem: a cheque fur 12*. 6c?. for a story of 1500 words: for an article, 5a.: for a novel of 70,000 words, £10! The papers concerned, of which a note has been taken, are not very high up in the literary ladder; but three of them, at least, are credited with a large circulation. In this payment of contributors there are several factors to be considered. The first and most important is, how much the writer will take: if there are found poets to take 3*. a poem, some people- will offer 3*.: there is the circulation of the paper to be considered; there is also the reputation of the writer and the value of his name to the paper. As regards prices paid for stories, there are, or were a year or two ago, persons who bought novels of 20,000 and 30,000 words for £2 15s. each! Our correspondent should take care to find out before he offers his contributions to the lower kind of magazine what is the scale of remuneration, or he should state his price. If authors would only become men of business in the business side of their work! It would perhaps serve a useful purpose if the prices paid per page or per thousand words by the different magazines were ascertained and published. The prices paid for serial fiction must be excepted, because they vary according to the position of the author. Here the editor is a despot: he can offer what he pleases. It is some satisfaction, however, to know that one magazine, at least, has sunk into insignificance through the starving of the fiction. Generally speaking, editors of high class magazines and journals are on such excellent terms with everybody that there is evidently complete satisfaction on the part of contributors. Nor, again, should a special offer made to get exceptional work from the only man who can furnish it, be printed and published. But it would surely be useful to have the customary tariff of every respectable magazine known and published. The following is the list of subscriptions re- ceived up to the 20th June in reply to an appeal recently made in these columns, and elsewhere, on behalf of the veteran authoress, Mrs. Warren:— £ 0. d. £ a. d. A Friend I A Poor Old Woman o Among Many o Aiton, Miss I Asher, S. G., Esq.... 3 Allen, Mrs o 10 Bemrose, Henry H.. Esq 10 o Besant, Sir Walter.. 2 2 Berkeley, Mrs o 3 Carter, Miss o 5 Clarke, Cecil, Esq... 1 11 Dean, A., Esq o 5 Doyle, Dr. Conan .. 2 2 Hamilton, Miss C.J. 1 1 Helmore, Miss o 10 Jndd, J. W.,Esq.... 2 2 Low, Miss o 5 Masters, Dr. Max- well T I i Miohell, Miss G. ... o io o Parker, Dr.and Mrs. 2 o Rothschild, Leopold 6 de, Esq. (per Mrs. o Allen) 2 Redden, MiBS o Smart, Mrs. F. G... o Toynbee. William, Esq I Three Ladies (per Miss Edwards) o Underdown, MisB... -o Welch, Miss O o o- 5 o 5 o 6 o 5 o 4 o o Wood, Miss o io o H. B. C I I o- K.M.G o 2 6 F. H o io o L. M i i o- A. V I o o E. H i i o £44  ## p. 39 (#59) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 39 Messrs. Bemrose and Sons, her late publishers, have kindly promised Mrs. Warren an annuity of £20. Further douations will be acknowledged in these columns by Ellen T. Masters, of 4, Mount Avenue-road, Ealing, W. The death of Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe carries the thoughts of those who are over fifty to the appearance of " Uncle Tom's Cabin." The time was what historians call a transition period. We were passing out of the eighteenth century —someone should invent a new name for that time which began with William the Third and lasted till William the Fourth. The black slavery of the Southern States was balanced by the white slavery of England. "Uncle Tom's Cabin" had its counter-part in Mrs. Trollope's "Michael Armstrong," which made compara- tively little impression, because, though the facts were as strong, the treatment was weak. It is difficult to recall the intensity and the extent of emotion which was aroused all over this country by "Uncle Tom's Cabin." Men cursed the Southern States; women wept for rage; everybody called aloud upon the North for very shame to put the accursed thing away from them. It is a curious time to remember. Yet, a few years later, when the South took up arms, in 1861, the English sympathies were with them from the first. And to think that the woman who created the indignation of the world in 1851 (?) has lived till 1896! Her second book, called "Dred," fell comparatively flat. No writer can make the •whole world indignant more than once, even if he tries more than one subject. I suppose there is an instinctive feeling that real passion in a writer can only be awakened by personal suffering and experience, and that one's personal experi- ences are limited. The satirist lashes his tail and roars, but no one heeds him because he satirises everything. For much the same reason even the same subject fails to move the world, when treated by the same writer more than once. The note under the head of "Literary Pro- perty," concerning theatrical agents, raises the question whether an agent's fee can be with fairness demanded at the outset. It may be argued that the agent, whether he succeeds or not, has to take a great deal of trouble in going round among managers and editors, for which he is paid by the fee: that, if he succeeds, the fee is deducted from the commission: and that if he fails it has been earned by his personal trouble. On the other hand, the author may fairly say "There is the work. If you can place it you shall have the commission as your share. If you fail there will be nothing to divide." There seems something to be said fur the autlior, who certainly has had his trouble and toil in the matter. Sup- pose that the agent refuses to work without a fee in advance: suppose that the author refuses to pay unless his work is placed. Then we come to a deadlock, in which I see no way out of it but for one side or the other to give way. Eventually one must, or the author would have to go round himself with his wares and probably fail, and the agent would be unable to pay his rent, and so both together would stand at the bar of that ccurt which holds its sittings unpleasan ly near the offices of this Society. Walter Besant. AUSTRALIAN POETRY. THERE is nothing^/r'/t de siecle about colonial life; nothing indeed of any sort of " end," all seems beginning there. Especially does the contrast with the withered cultivation of Europe strike a student of the colonists' metrical compositions; an unconventional energy, almost defiant yet free from affectation that reminds the reader of Edgar Poe or Rudyard Kipling. With a difference, no doubt; for neither Marcus Clarke nor Lindsay Gordon has anything like the inevit- ableness, or the sure artistic touch of the American or the Anglo-Indian. Yet, in a way, they are alike. But one cannot avoid a feeling of admiring surprise at the conditions revealed as well by those writers as by the public for whom they wrote; and the wonder is fed by observing that those conditions were by no means accidental or temporary, but still exist. Especially in the department of lyrical and short-narrative verse is the output of the current time remarkable; and from all that can be learned the encouragement given to it by a very small public is equally worthy of remark. Last year came Mr. A. B. Paterson, with a volume at 5*. and a large paper edition at a guinea. He is now in his fifth thousand.* This year we have Mr. Henry Lawsoti appearing in the same manner, already arrived at his second thousand, f Both volumes—in their 58. form— are fine samples of publication, unerringly printed in clear long primer on hand-nia !e paper, with gilt tops and good cloth boards. * '■ The Man from the Snowy River," and other verBes. Sydney, 1895. t "In the Days when the World was Wide," and other verses. Sydney, 1836.  ## p. 40 (#60) ############################################## 4° THE AUTHOR. As for the authors and their works, Mr. Pater- son appears to be a native of the New South Wales "up-country," locally known by the sobriquet of "Banjo ;" he comes before us intro- duced by " Rolf Boldrewood," the famous author of "Robbery under Arms" and other fictitious presentations of Australian life, from whose preface a few extracts may be profitably offered here. "It is not easy to write ballads descriptive of the bushland of Australia . . . the maker of folk-songs for our newborn nation requires a somewhat rare combination of gifts and ex- periences . . . bright gleams of humour, pathos, and romance which, like undiscovered gold, await the fortunate adventurer. That our author has touched this treasure-trove no true Australian will deuy. In my opinion this collec- tion comprises the best bush ballads written since the death of Lindsay Gordon." Mr. Lawson, a Sydney journalist, is, perhaps, not quite so strong as " Banjo," but with a rather more workmanly technique. On one occasion at least the two have written in conscious com- petition; and a comparison of the resulting poenis is not without interest, as illustrating the contrast between opposite kinds of New South Wales life. Mr. Paterson, writing from his native point of view, calls his piece " In defence of the Bush"; it is short, nervous, and—as the author might say—without an ounce of superfluous fat. The following are some of the best lines:— So you're back from up the country, Mr. Townsman, where you went, And you're curding all the business in a bitter dis- content . . . And the road* were hot and dusty, and the plains were burnt and brown, And no doubt you're better suited, drinking lemon-squash in town But the Bush bu'h moods and changes, as the seasons rise and fall. And the men that know the bushland, they are loyal through it all. . . . Did you chance to hear a chorus in the shearers' buts at night? Did they rise np " William Riley " by the camp-fire's cheery blaze, Did they rise him as we rose him in the good old droving days? . . . And the " shy selector-children "—were they better, now, or worse Than the little city-urchins who would greet you with a curse f Is not such a life much better than the squalid street or square Where the fallen women flaunt it in the fierce electric glare, Where the sempstress plies her sewing till her eyes are sore and red, In a filthy, dirty attic, toiling on for daily bread "t . . . Did the magpies rouse your slumbers with a carol sweet and strange, Did you hear the Bilver chiming of the bell-birds on the range? . . . You had better stick to Sydney and make merry with " the push," For the bush will never suit you, and you'll never suit the bush. Thus the up-country man, in simple strain, to whom Mr. Townsman replies in a long poem of far higher literary ambition, entitled "The City Bushman," of which the subjoined sample may suffice:— It was pleasant up the country, City Bushman, where you went, For you Bought the greener patohes, and you travelled like a" gent." . . . But we lately heard yon singing of the plains where shade is not, And you mentioned it was dusty —" all was dry and all waa hot." True, the bush "hath moods and changes," and the buah- man hath 'em, too; For he's not a poet's dummy, he's a man, the same as you j . . . And, in short, we think the bushman's being driven to the wall, And it's doubtful if his Bpirit will be "loyal through it all." . . . And the " rise and fall of seasons " suits the rise and fall of rhyme, But we know the western seasons do not run on schedule time. . . . It is up in Northern Queensland that the seasons do their best, But it's doubtful if yon ever saw a Beason in the West. ... In the bush my ears were open to the singing of the bird, But the "carol of the magpie" was a thing I never heard. . . . And the bell-bird in tbe ranges—but his " silver chime" is harsh, When it is heard beside the solo of the curlew in the marsh. Yes, I heard the shearers singing " William Riley" out of tune, Saw them fighting round a Bhanty on a Sunday after- noon. . . And we couldn't raise a chorus for the toothache and the cramp, While we spent the hours of darkness draining puddleB round the camp. . . Yon are down on trams and busses, or the roar of them, you said, And the "filthy, dirty attic," where you never toiled for bread. . . . But you'll find it very jolly with the cuff-and-collar push, And the city seems to suit you, while you rave about the bush. This is better literature, perhaps, than that of "Banjo"; yet one cannot but agree with colonial opinion, which held that " Lawson was out of it." The attempt to represent himself as familiar with the bush might pass; but the absurdity of holding up the squatter as a Cockney was too palpable,  ## p. 41 (#61) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 4i Some of Mr. Lawson's work is even better than what we have just seen; a short tale in rhyme, called "The Fire at Ross's Farm," is a favourable sample, but is too long to reproduce here, and must be judged as a whole. It will be found almost as good as the battle at the end of Scott's "Marmion " for movement and sympathy. The pattern and standard of these writers, however, is one nearer to themselves in place and time than Sir Walter. The unhappy Adam Lindsay Gordon—who shot himself at Melbourne in 1870—was originally a British officer and sporting man who again had close relations, as an author, with Whyte Melville. Like Gordon, the men whose work we have been discussing are British in character, not highly cultured nor above using local slang, or almost any language that comes handy: their two peaks of Parnassus are the racecourse and the stock farm; and the whisky is a collateral Hippocrene, never far off. It is a strange byepath of Parnassus, bearing little blossom and bordered by crude and acrid berries. But in all we breathe a rough air of earnestness, and seem to hear Rugby boys kicking and swearing in a football "scrummage," rather than dainty disciples of a decorated muse. By far the most wonderful part of the affair, however, to London authors, at least, must be that the population of the colonies—altogether less than that of London—can absorb thousands of volumes of verse in a few months. H. G. K. A LESSON PBOM NEBRASKA. THE following reminders are from a paper read before the Chicago Trade Press Association. They are found in the Authors' Journal (New Fork) for April. They may possibly be of some use on this side of the water: Abortive means untimely in its birth and so brought out before it is well matured. A plan may be abortive, but an act cannot. Accord is a stilted substitute for give. Ability and capacity are not exact synonyms. The former is the power of applying, the latter of acquiring, knowledge. Aggravate means to add to the weight of, and is not equivalent to irritate. You can administer governments, oaths, medi- cine, but not blows nor punishments; they are dealt or given. Adopt is a poor substitute for take in such phrases as " What course will you adopt?" We write of an aggressive salesman, an aggres- sive firm. The word doesn't mean enterprising or even pushing, but hitting first, making the first attack. Do not confound amateur with novice. An amateur may be an artist of great experience and skill, but he is not a professional artist. A novice is a beginner. An audience is an assembly of hearers. There can be no audience at a gymnastic performance, a pantomime, a boat-race, a sparring match, and the like. Where only the eye is appealed to, use the word spectators. Avocation is not synonymous with vocation. A man's vocation is his calling, his business; his avocations are the things that occupy him incideu tally. Do not use balance in the sense of rest, remainder, residuum, or remnant. The word is only permissible where the simile of the scales will apply as in a book-keeper's balance. Do not confound bountiful with plentiful. Bountiful means liberal, beneficent. Distinguish character from reputation. Slander may harm reputation, but not character. Commence is called vulgar by many authorities. Begin is far preferable, because it is shorter and is Anglo-Saxon. Consider means to contemplate, to ponder. Do not use for think, suppose, or regard. Constantly is not synonymous with frequently. Constantly means uninterruptedly. Deprecate is wrongly used for disapprove, censure, condemn. The word really means to beg or pray against. Description should not be used for kind or sort. Say "his clothes were of the meanest sort," and not " of the meanest description." Dirt means filth. A thing that is dirty is foul. Do not use for earth, loam, gravel, or saud. Do not use expect for suppose, think or guess. Farther should be used exclusively with reference to distance. In other connections use further. BOOK TALK. MR. ALFRED HARMSWORTH intends to make a strong feature of book review- ing in the Daily Mail. His literary department is at present in the hands of Mr. Robert Leighton, who has written many popular boys' stories. In his work on the Daily Mail Mr. Leighton is assisted by his wife, who is the principal author of the successful Answers serials, "Convict 99," "Michael Dred," and "In the Shadow of Guilt." Mr. John Bickerdyke has published through Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. a one volume novel,  ## p. 42 (#62) ############################################## THE A UTHOR. entitled "Lady Val's Elopement." The book has been printed and copyrighted in America by Mr. Lippincot, and a special colonial edition has been issued. The scene of the story is laid mainly in a Thames-side village, and in Norway at the head of the Nord Fjord. In the English scenes the author has drawn on his somewhat startling experience as a progressive member of a very antediluvian board of guardians, and on his efforts to bring a little light and liberty into a somnolent agricultural village. Perhaps, how- ever, the Norwegian scenes will appeal most forcibly to the general reader. Under the title "A New Novelist," Mr. John Hogben, editor of editions of Keats and Pope, contributor to the Spectator, &c, recently de- livered an address before the Ec'ectic Society, Edinburgh, on "St. Margaret," "Dorrie," 'Sweetheart Gwen," "The Little Widow," and "Miss Grace of All Souls," by Mr. William E. Tirebuck. In the "Book Talk" of last month it was stated that Mr. Andrew Lang was revising "Lockhart's Life of Scott." He is not revising "Lockhart's Life of Scott," but has written a "Life of Lockhart," which is a very different thing. It was the third edition, and not the second, of Mackenzie Bell's work that should have been chronicled last month. Sir Herbert Maxwell is writing a monograph on Robert Bruce, which will appear as a volume in the now well-known series which Messrs. Putnam publish, namely, The Heroes of the Nations. Mr. George Moore's new story, " Evelyn Lines," has been secured for serial publication in the Savoy, which lowers its price and becomes a monthly instead of a quarterly with the July number. Mr. Rider Haggard's new story called "The Wizard," which is running in the African Review, and is concerned with the conversion of an African savage tribe, is to be published as Arrow- smith's (Bristol) "Christmas Annual" this year. Miss Fiona Macleod has written a new novel, called " Green Fire," which will be published by Messrs. A. Constable and Co., and siinultaneously in America, in September. Mrs. Gertrude Warden will write the next volume in Lane's Library, under the title, "The Sentimental Sex." Mr. George du Maurier's new novel is to be called "The Martian." It will be^in in Harper's in October, but about a year will elapse before it appears in volume form. Miss Annie S. Swan is publishing with Messrs. Hutchinson a little volume entitled "Kinsfolk," dealing with Scottish character. Among the autumn novels will be "The Daughter of Alouette," by Miss Mary Owen; "The Spirit of the Storm," by Mr. Ronald Ross; and " Tales of the Sea," by Mr. J. A. Barry, all to be published from the house of Methuen. Mr. Laurence Gomme is to edit for Messrs. A. Constable and C >. a series of the best historical novels and romances dealing with English history. The volumes will appear in chronological order, with an introduction to each pointing out the correspondence between the historical facts and the fiction in which they are woven. Mrs Gertrude Atherton has written a story called "Patience Sparhawk and Her Times," which will be published by Mr. John Lane. Mr. Percy White is writing a new novel, some- what on the lilies of his "Mr. Bailey Martin," which will be published by Mr. Heinemann in the autumn. A collected edition of Mr. George Meredith's works will begin to appear in the autumn. The author is touching them up here and there for this purpose, but no alteration of a drastic kind, it is understood, are being made. There will be a good deal of new work included iu the edition. Like the "Edinburgh" Stevenson, the issue will be to subscribers only. Mr. George Horton, the United States Consul at Athens, has written a historical story of Greece, entitled "Constantine," which Mr. Unwin is to publish. Mr. E. F. Benson has ready for publication his work called " The Babe, B.A." It is described as "the uneventful history of a young gentleman at Cambridge." Mr. Walter Hamilton is bringing out, in the Ex-Libris Series of Messrs. Bell and Sons, a new edition of his work on "French Book-Plates," which has been out of print for sometime. The work will be larger, and much re-written. Mr. Hamilton is chairman of council of the Ex-Libris Society, and vice-president of the French Society of Collectors. Mr. A. W. Mason, author of "The Courtship of Morrice Buckler," is writing another novel, which will appear first in serial form, and then be published bv Messrs. Innes iu the autumn of 1897. Mr. Gilbert Parker and Mr. Beerbohm Tree are collaborating in a dramatic version of the former's romance, " The Seats of the Mighty."  ## p. 43 (#63) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 43 Mr. Silas K. Hocking is writing a story under the title "Such is Life," for publication by Messrs. Warne in the autumn. This firm is about to issue very soon a second series of Mr. Edward Step's " Wayside and Woodland Blossoms." Mr. Gleeson White is editing for Messrs. Bell and Sons a series of popularly written books on the cathedrals of England. He himself will write the first, namely, on Salisbury Cathedral, and -each of the others likewise will be treated by a writer with special knowledge. Professor Joseph Wright is now anticipating that the first part of his stupendous Dialect Dictionary will be issued very shortly. The work has been going on for two years, and has been personally carried out largely by the Pro- fessor alone. Committees were formed at various centres, and these supplied the material to the Clarendon Press at Oxford. Professor Wright has also financed the work himself. He intends also to collect phonogram records of local speech from all parts of the British Isles, and these will find a home in the University museum. A revised edition of "Eos Rosarum," illus- trated by the author, E. V. B., will be published shortly by Mr. Elliot Stock, There will be many new contributions to this issue, besides verses by Lord Lytton, Lord Tennyson, Mr. Hamilton Aide, and Mr. J. A Symonds, which have not been published elswhere. Mrs. Katherine Hinkson has grouped together a. number of lyrics which will appear at an early date, entitled " A Lover's Breast Knot." Mr. Elkin Mathews is the publisher. A volume of posthumous poems by Sheridan Le Fanu, including a romantic play and an Irish saga, is about to be published by Mr. A. P. Graves. As a memorial of Christina Eossetti, Sir Edward Burne-Jones has undertaken to design a series of paintings for the reredos of Christ Church, Woburn-square, which the poetess fre- quented during many years. Those who wish to subscribe towards the memorial are invited to communicate with the Rev. J. J. G. Nash, incumbent of Christ Church, 92 Gower-street. A meeting of authors and journalists has inaugu- rated a memorial to the late Mr. James Ashcroft Noble. The treasurer of the fund is Mr. A. E. Fletcher, 7, De Crespigny Park, Denmark-hill, S.E. It is proposed to perpetuate the memory of the late Mrs. Rundle Charles by endowing a bed in the North London Hospital for Consumption, and subscriptions to this end are being received by Mr. Basil W. Smith, Branch Hill Lodge, Hampstead Heath. Lord Lovelace, grandson of the poet, is to edit the new edition of Byron which Mr. Murray will publish with hitherto unpublished matter. The element of chance in book-buying is exem- plified in an incident related in the illustrated London News. At Sotheby's sale-room, a few days ago, a copy of Goldsmith's "Deserted Village," the octavo edition, which it is wrong to describe as the "first," was sold by auction to an American for =£25. On the following day a well-known man of letters bought a copy of the same issue at the shop of Mr. Reeves, the book- seller, almost next door to Sotheby's rooms, for 3*. The actual value of the book is somewhere between these two prices. Capt. Carl A. Thinim is engaged upon "A Complete Bibliography of Fencing and Duelling, as practised by all European Nations from the Middle Ages to the Present Day," which Mr. Lane will publish shortly. No work of great importance appeared during June, which, indeed, had a small output of books altogether. Those of first-class interest were the Duke of Argyll's weighty reminder—in a small volume, however—of "Our Responsibilities for Turkey" (Murray); Mr. A. E. FitzGerald's "Climbs in the New Zealand Alps" (Unwin); the first volume of a work on *' Greek Folk-Poesy," edited by Mr. J. S. Stuart-Glennie (Nutt); and finally, the sporting memories of the famous hoise trainer, Mr. John Porter, in a volume appropriately entitled " Kingsclere" (Chatto and Windus). The popular exercise of cycling is having a damaging effect upon the sale of fiction. Whereas formerly people would pass their time of relaxa- tion in reading a novel, they now do so by cycling. So, at least, the booksellers say. Mr. W. Roberts, the well-known writer on book sales and kindred topics, and author of "The Book-Hunter in London" is engaged on a new work, entitled "Memories of Christie's "— that is, the famous auction mart for books. He will detail the principal sales held during the century and quarter of the firm's establishment. The work, in two volumes, will be published by Messrs. Geo. Bell and Sons during the autumn. The " Memorials" of the late Lord Selborne, practically an autobiography, is a work which will appear before long. Many legal and political personages are introduced in the pages, which are being edited by the daughter of the late peer. A work by the late M*- E. F. Benecke on "The Position of Women. in Greek Poetry" is being  ## p. 44 (#64) ############################################## 44 THE AUTHOR. published by Messrs. Swan, Sonnenschein, and Co. The author, a promising youun Oxford man, lost his life in the Alps last summer. Two-thirds of the book had been completed, and it is now being published according to advice from com- petent authorities that it may be useful to those engaged in similar studies. Mr. H. SchUtz Wilson is about to bring out a collection of essays, historical and critical, dealing with such subjects as Goethe, Carlyle, the French Revolution, Calderon, the Conciergerie, &c. Messrs. T. and J. Manson, Lerwick, will publish next week a second edition of the translation of Ployen's "Reminiscences of Shetland, Orkney, and Scotland." This interesting book consists of a record of a voyage paid to this country in the summer of 1839, by a former amtmand and commandant in the Faroe Isles. The first edition was exhausted shortly after publication. Mr. James Baker, the author of "Mark Tillot- son," who was acting as special correspondent at the Czar's coronation for several English papers, for the Belgian Times, the Queen, and for a couple of monthlies, will contribute an illustrated article to the latest monthly publication Travel upon his journey to the Scandinavian capitals, the to Petersburg and Moscow, depicting some of the coronation scenes. "A Woman of To-morrow," by Corabe Glyn, deals in the form of fiction with the whole history of the advance movement of women during late years. The author, as a member of the Pioneer Club, and other societies advocating the recent development of women's work and position, is especially equipped for the production of such a history. The book is written by a woman and printed by women. Messrs. T. and T. Clark, of Edinburgh, have just published "A Dissertation on the Gospel Commentary of S. Ephraem the Syrian, with a Scriptural Index to his Works," by the Rev. J. Hamlyn Hill, D.D., translator of the Arabic version of the Diatessaron. This book is a critical essay on the work which Dr. Moesinger translated from Armenian into Latin, and which has an important bearing on the question of the date of the Gospels. Dr. Hill's book contains additional evidence that this Gospel Commentary emanated from S. Ephraem. "How to Dress on £15 a Tear" is not by Mrs. Warren; that book, and two others, "How to Economise like a Lady" and " Tables and Chairs" —an excellent little book on furnishing—were written by the late Mr. Whiteside Cooke. The Rev. Frederick Langbridge's new volume, "The Scales of Heaven: Poems, Narrative, Legendary and Meditative, with a few Sonnets," is being printed and bound by the Birmingham Guild of Handicraft, and will be ready imme- diately. Its price will be 5*. net, and the author (S. John's Rectory, Limerick) will be glad to receive the names of subscribers. The first edition is limited to 500 copies. In reference to the common assertion that poetry never sells, it may be mentioned that of Mr. Langbridge's "Sent Back by the Angels" the first edition of a thousand copies was sold in less than two years. Two subsequent editions of 500 have been printed, and of the last only some thirty copies remain. Two new volumes of verse are announced for early publication by Mr. Elliot Stock—" Iona, a Northern Legend," by Christabel Scott; and "Poems of Love and Nature," by C. W. Cayzer. A volume of stories entitled "The Clue of Ariadne," by Rev. W. B. Wallace, has recently been published by the Roxburghe Press. The title of the work is that of the first story. Another story, "Princess Asenath: a Meta- physical Romance," deals with some of the problems of life and death, from a Platonic standpoint. Mr. R. G. Hobbes' " Reminiscences of Seventy Years' Life, Travel, and Adventure" (Elliot Stock), is a companion volume to the work pre- viously issued by him called "Five Years in India." The book is extremely interesting to those interested in dockyards, shipbuilding, and the Royal Navy. It is probably the only book on the subject, and will remain a standard work of reference to all those who are interested in naval affairs. A remarkable price was given for a book at Messrs. Sotheby's sale-room the other day. It was a copy ot Chaucer's "Canterbury Tales," in Caxton's fiist edition, wanting only two leaves to be complete, and well preserved. Bidding began at .£500, and finally the book became the property of Mr. Quaritch for ,£1880. With the July number of the Cornhill Magazine begins a new series, under the editor- ship of Mr. Strachey, and reverts to its old price of 1*. Mr. W. E. Norris's serial story, " Clarissa Furiosa," is nearly finished in the magazine, and it will be followed by a new serial by Mr. Henry Seton Merriman. Then will come novels by Mr. Stanley Weyman and Mr. S. R. Crockett. Mr. Edwin L. Arnold's novel "Phra the Phoenician" is being translated into German by a popular Berlin writer. It is to appear with the original illustrations, and will be followed by others of Mr. Arnold's works.  ## p. 45 (#65) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 45 LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. The Attempt to Revive Intellectual Piracy Century Magazine for July. Publishers in Congress. Interview with Mr. John Murray. Daily News for June 23. An American Pirate. Lionel Johnson in Academy for June 6. Geo. W. Russell in Academy for June 13. Lord Bosebert on Free Libraries. Report in the Timet for June 26. The Popularity of Matthew Arnold. Spectator for June 6. Letters of D. G. Rossetti. IIa.—1855. G. Birkbeck Hill. Sheridan. Mr. Gladstone. Nineteenth Century for June. Current French Literature. Edmund Gosse. Cosmopolis for June. A Central Book Market. Percy Lund. Publishers' Circular for June 13. The Dangers of Irony. Professor Dowden. Saturday Review for June 20. Life in Poetry. Spectator for June 20. A Plea for the Poets. Century Magazine for June. Some Episodes in a Long Life. Blackwood's Magazine for June. Editors. A Contributor. National Review for June. Shelley's Religious Position. Rev. A. L. Lilley, M.A. Commonwealth for July. Oliver Wendell Holmes. Leslie Stephen. Motional Reriew for July. Did Chaucer meet Petrarch? J. J. Jusserand. Nineteenth Century for June. On Ian Maolaren's "A Doctor of the Old School." Saturday Review for May 30. On C. E. Vaughan's "English Literary Criticism." Saturday Review for June 6. On Mrs. Wood's "Wild Justice: A Dramatic Poem." A. T. Q. C. Speaker for June 20. On Swinburne's "The Tale of Balen. Athenseum for June 20. Mr. Murray did not appear very hopeful, says the interviewer who saw him on his return from the Publishers' Congress at Paris, on the question of whether the United States would yet be induced to join the International Union, though eventually they would, he hoped. He spoke of the Canadian question as one of great importance, and regarded in that light by the French. "It is felt," he said, "that if the Canadians are allowed to do as they propose—which will come practically to the adoption of the same system as that prevailing in the United States—it will have the effect of keeping the Americans out of the Union indefinitely." Mr. Lionel Johnson tells the Academy that he, too, like Mr. Lang in the case of "Aucassin and Nicolete," has been victimised by Mr. Mosher, of Portland, Maine, U.S.A. He took Mr. Bridge's "Growth of Love" and printed with it an article-estimate of Mr. Bridge's poetry which Mr. Johnson had written in an American magazine. "The pecuniary interest excepted, and the literary alone regarded," says Mr. Johnson, "I think it a graver injustice to pirate a magazine article and put it into a volume than to pirate a book." He is aware nothing can check these practices, but he would have Mr. Mosher to cease paying sugared compliments to his victims. Mr. Geo. W. Russell has had a quite different experience of Mr. Mosher, who asked permission to reprint " Homeward: Songs by the Way," and accepted Mr. Russell's terms without demur.' An American voice is raised in the Century for July against what is called "the attempt to revive intellectual piracy"—in other words, the Copyright Bill of Mr.* Treloar. "The main proposition of this Bill," says the article, "is to re-write the law of 1891, so that the condition of manufacture in the United States, which, in order to obtain from Congress any copyright reform whatever, was made to apply to books, chromos, lithographs, and photographs, shall now, when no such emergency exists, be extended to music, engravings, cuts, prints, <fcc. This," says the writer, " is advocated ostensibly in the interest of the American workman, but really in toat of publishers of music and engravings. At who^e expense would this bounty be bestowed? First of all, foreign composers and artists ; secondly, of all American composers and artists; thirdly, of the American public; and fourthly, of the entire system of international copyright." "Is anybody so foolish as to suppose that the passage of the Treloar Bill would not cause prompt reprisals by foreign countries i " asks the writer. Mr. Percy Lund, of Bradford, makes some suggestions for improving the bookselling trade, which he thinks lags behind, the most interesting being that in most large towns, but especially in the metropolis, there should be a book market or bazaar. The opportunities for purchasing under the present system are not sufficient, he says, and more books would be bought it' more could be seen. Mr. Lund wants the bookseller to be something more than a mere agent. The Publishers' Circular says the idea of a book bazaar in London should not be impracticable. A warning is uttered in the June Century against the "tone of contempt" with which the poetry of the day is received. The writer magnifies the office of the poet, and tells critics and public that they know not what they do. The Spectator disputes Professor Courthope's statement (in his address at the Taylor Institu- tion on June 13) that the poetry of to-day tends to conform too closely to the old romantic moulds, which no longer correspond with the reality of things. "On the other hand," says the Spectator, "the tendency is to ignore the moral limits within which we can be free. No bondage is more  ## p. 46 (#66) ############################################## 4« THE AUTHOR. cruel than the bondage which comes of fighting against the very law of your own true nature. It is there, as it seems to us, that the pessimism of the newer poetry arises." The writer of the article on " Editors " remarks that he has had dealings with a couple of dozen, and there is only one whom he would like to kick. His experience is against the view that literary kissing goes by favour: he has only been personally recommended to one editor, the one he quarrelled with. He passes some criticisms on the treatment of matter already accepted for publication—as to alterations, &c. As regards payment, he savs, "the only honourable rule is that all contributions written to order or by arrangement should be paid for whether used or not, and that those which are not written to order, but are distinctly accepted, should be either paid for or returned in time to be used elsewhere." The weapon of irony, says Mr. Gosse, is now almost useless in England. He is envying the French when he says this, for their possession of it "is one reason, out of many, whv it is whole- some for us to study French critical composition of the more academic class." But a strange illustration of the seeming lack of irony in France as well as England has occurred in the case of which Professor Dowden writes. The latter is President of the Goethe Society here, and recently he gave an address before that body in which he played the role of " devil's advocate." A few days later it became necessary for him to write to the papers explaining that he had been merely looking at the subject from the opposition point of view. And now he writes an article in the Saturday Review on "The Dangers of Irony," in order to put himself right with M. Rod, who had in the Debats actually welcomed the Professor's address as an example of what was called " the reaction against Goethe." The Professor will have none of this, but assures us that " the position of Goethe in the history of the intellectual development of Europe is so firmly established that admiration can include all just qualifications and can accept a boon from unfriendly criticism." Lord Rosebery, in opening a new public library at Shepherd's Bush, referred to intellectual apathy as the great danger of our nation at the present time ; and in praising Free Libraries as a counter- irritant to that apathy, he spoke of the value of what he described as a "taster" in these institu- tions, who would know not merely the covers but the contents of books, and guide readers accordingly. In an estimate of the work of the late J. A. Symonds, Mr. Harrison points the finger at the same time at his besetting fault and the dis- advantage of an Oxford education. "The fault of my education as a preparation for literature," Symonds acknowledged, " was that it was exclu- sively literary." Herein, says Mr. Harrison, lies the cause of much of the shortcomings of the "Renaisssan.ee," the exaggeration of mere scanda- lous pedantry, of frigid conceits, and the entire omission of science. Yet he places Symonds on a very high pinnacle, and believes that his reputa- tion, which has grown in late years, will yet grow: Though Symonds had certainly not the literary charm of Buskin or Matthew Arnold, perhaps of one or two others among his contemporaries, he had no admitted superior as a critic in learning or in judgment. CORRESPONDENCE. I.—Postage of Proofs. WITH regard to the question raised by your correspondent "A Journalist," there is no room for doubt that his view is entirely correct. If he will consult the "Post Office Handbook," he will find under the heading Book Post, pages 3-4: "(f) The following docu- ments, whether containing matter in the nature of a letter or not, MS. for press and printed proofs, with corrections and instructions pro- vided" [<See other column]: "That any written or printed matter not forming part of the docu- ment itself refer solely to the arrangement or correction of the type or the execution of the work." Harriet E. Ketchlet. II.—Literary Grab-alls. I sent a poem to a prominent weekly. It pub- lished it immediately, and I received a post-card to call at the office for payment, which amounted to the magnificent sum of three shillings! I declined it with thanks, requesting my paymaster to give the amount in my name to a deserving charity. An illustrated ladies' weekly published a story of mine containing 1500 words. A cheque of 12*. 6d. was sent me! I called on the business manager. He was a well-groomed young man, smelling of musk, dignity, and importance. He rang a bell, and a small boy at his request brought him a copy of the journal containing my illustrated story. My important-looking pay- master then took some string and slowly and deliberately measured my story. I could have pitched the ball of string at his head. The painful process took up time, and at last his decision came in these words: "We have paid you  ## p. 47 (#67) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 47 according to our general rate "; but I returned his cheque, and politely asked him to measure that as well, but I don't know if he will. A well-kuown journal published an article of mine on the "Reading Room of the British Museum," with an illustration. 1 received 5«. for it! I have written a sensational novel containing 70,000 words. An editor of a popular paper offered me ,£10! for the serial rights, which, of course, I refused. And yet we are told that this is a golden age for literature, and that authors are more prosperous than ever. As far as my experience counts, I agree with Grant Allen in his remarks about his first book, that there is more money in sweeping a crossing, or in selling odd things at street corners. t Lunette. III.—Journalistic Poaching. I have read with interest a correspondence in one or two of the recent issues of the Author relative to the fairness, or unfairness, of women possessed of means "trespassing " on the journa- listic preserves of those who make their living by means of their pen. Will you allow me to say that I entirely endorse the views of your correspondent, who first pointed out this unfortunately largely increasing form of literary poaching. I do not wish to make any sweeping statement, or to say that no woman who is not an actual bread-winner should ever contribute to any magazine. I must myself plead guilty to having written occasionally and at rare intervals upon certain subjects (on which I had an opportunity for obtaining special information) for certain maga- zines. But the longer one lives, and the more one realises how terribly overcrowded is the journa- listic profession, the more, I think, does one regret that the actual bread-winners should find their "market" filled with those who write chiefly for amusement, and in an amateur way. The large " book market" is open to all, and in these days of small editions and small volumes, surely women of means may take advantage of publishers' offers if they wish to ventilate their ideas, rather than seek to thrust aside their less fortunate brothers and sisters in the hard race for editorial favour? Coralie Glyn. IV.—Ignored. I wonder how many writers ever take the trouble to follow up their publishers' list of "copies for review?" After my last effort I took this somewhat undignified course. It may not be uninstructive to chronicle the result of my investigations. The book was put down as having been sent out to, say, eighty-three newspapers. It was noticed, in some form or another, by fifty-three. Of the balance, which had ignored my production, I inquired of about twenty what had become of it. Ten responded, and some of the replies were edifying. One editor sent, by deputy, a pompous epistle to the effect that he could not enter into any correspondence respecting books for review. Two said they had never received the work; another had "mislaid" it. One, obviously of the fair sex, aired her views of criticism in general, anonymously. A kindly Scot—the man in possession, I presume—wrote that a certain journal had ceased to appear. One reply was unique in its sympathetic friendliness. Having lost my bantling, the proprietor actually pur- chased another copy and "noticed" me in a kindly, practical form which deserves distinct encouragement. It seems to me rather hard that so many unrecognised copies should have gone to enrich those newspapers' libraries for nothing in return, or—dare one whisper the accusation ?—found premature exposure in the troughs of the second- hand booksellers. Surely some moral obligation in fulfilment exists after the acceptance of volumes? Why not return, if it is proposed to treat them with a silence which, in their case, is certainly not golden? The practice which so often obtains nowadays seems scarcely honest or courteous to publisher and author. Cecil Clarke. Authors' Club, S.W., 20th June, 1896. V.—Editors and Contributors. The grievances complained of by " F. B. D." and Mr. Cecil Clarke in last issue are not so un- common as those gentlemen seem to imagine. I have suffered frequently in the same ways; but in Mr. Clarke's case, formal applications for pay- ment failing, I should simply enforce my legal rights by issuing a county court summons; in "F. B. D.'8" case I should assume that the editor had been badly brought up, and go on about my business. In the literary as in every other known world, the attempt to insist upon what is not a matter of right but of courtesy is worse than a waste of time, for besides being generally ineffectual, it is un- dignified. I have been writing ever since I was a youngster  ## p. 48 (#68) ############################################## 48 THE AUTHOR. of sixteen, and am now turned thirty, and from, the first I have made it a matter of policy never to lodge a complaint unless I had legal as well as moral grounds to lodge it on, and was prepared if need were, to do more than complain—never in short, to worry an editor, and perhaps make an enemy of him, unless I was going to get some substantial reward for my pains. And that the policy has to some extent justified itself is proved by the fact that some three years ago (though I am no bachelor) 1 found I could abandon my desk in the city and live wholly by my literary work. I am not personally acquainted with any editor, I have never seen but one and him but once; and he looked no dragon, but an ordinary kind of man who could easily be as wicked as most of us, and better than some, if he made up his mind to it. He had been disinterred from amongst piles of letters and MS. for my inspection, and seemed to have so little time to be courteous and to be so worried that I got through my business with him as quickly as possible, and wished him well buried again. So far as my experience goes, the wickedest men of this class are religious editors (or editors of religious papers—the terms may not be so synonymous as they seem). When I was young I sent a poem to an old-established, high-class religious monthly. Nine months passed, I had given it up for lost, when a friend came across my poem in a then three-months-old number of the magazine. It had a full page illustration. I received no acknowledgment—no proof, no copy of the publication, no money, and I am ashamed to say I never summoned that editor, never even wrote to reproach him. Still, when I was young, I sent three poems to a popular religious weekly. The editor (a clergyman) wrote promptly accept- ing the lot, and was kind enough to characterise one of them as a " noble poem," yet he worked them all off in the course of a year without send- ing me proofs, copies, or money. I did not summons him either; his courage and ability charmed me. When I had left off being young I sent him an article. He accepted it in highly flattering terms, and as I know now that when an editor gives plenty of praise he does not mean to give any pudding, I girded up my loins and saw that my digestion was in order. I waited over two years for that meal, then I wrote and inquired after my article, fearing something fatal had happened to it. No answer. At the end of another six months I wrote again, and mentioned that some secular papers I worked for when they could not use an article within a reasonable time, as a mere matter of principle, paid for it before it was used; and asked if he would kindly let me know what principle the religious press acted upon. He withheld the information (it is, I fancy, a trade secret), but he sent a cheque— only a small cheque, of course, for when religious publishing houses do pay their contributors they do so with a conscientious sort of abstemiousness as if they knew money was the root of all evil, and sooner than imperil an author's future by giving him much, they would, in a spirit of self-sacrifice, keep it and take the risk them- selves. In these days, when a story is used and not paid for within a reasonable time, after one or two personal applications, I fix the price of it and send in a detailed account. If this is ignored, I write giving the proprietor of the journal a final week's grace, and warning him that unless a cheque is to hand by the expiration of that time I shall summons him. Only twice has the warning failed of effect. In one case the pro- prietor responded with a notice in bankruptcy. I sued the other, and he paid the debt and costs into court the day before that fixed for the hearing. One more experience I should like to mention because I believe it to be rather unique. A very old-established and reputable provincial weekly journal advertised for Christmas stories for an annual. I wrote offering to submit one at ,£1 is. per iooo words. They replied that they wanted a 5000-word story, and could not afford more than 15s. per thousand. I sent a story on those terms. They wrote accepting it, but saying stories had been offered to them at such cheap rates they could only afford 10s. bd. per thousand. I agreed to that, sooner than have any more trouble about it. Some weeks later they wrote again to know what was the lowest J would take, adding that they had a large number of stories on hand at low prices. My story suited them, but it was "solely a question of price" whether it was retained. It was late in the year; it was really not a good story, so I replied that they might have it for a couple of guineas. A week after they returned the MS. "We are sorry to say," they wrote (though their previous letter belied the statement), "that we have already accepted a story with a very similar plot to yours." It looked ugly; but they concluded by saying that they hoped to give me work next Christinas. I thanked them for the glittering prospect, but asked them to favour me by giviog the work to somebody else. Luckily my story- was accepted and published in a London maga- zine before their annual made its appearance, so I did not even sate my curiosity as to that other story by purchasing a copy. I did not care to increase their circulation for them. A.  ## p. 48 (#69) ############################################## A D VER TISEMENTS. iii LIFE ASSURANCE WITH INVESTMENT- ARTHUR N. THOMPSON, of Grafton Lodge, Bedford Park, gives Expert's Advice as to LIFE ASSURANCE WITH INVESTMENT combined. The following methods of Assurance are recommended to Authors:— PENSION SCHEME. Provision for Family and Specimen for a Male Life aged 30 next Birthday Annuity of £100 per annum, com- mencing at age Annual Premium payable until that age. On attaining pension age the option is given of taking a cash payment of Provision for Self in later years. £ a. d. 34 B lO 22 lO lO £ BB 60 6B 18 4 & 1O08 948 813 In the event of death or surrender before the pension age, all premiums paid, except the first, would be returned together with 2£ per cent, simple interest. ENDOWMENT ASSURANCES. Snms assured under these Policies are payable during the lifetime of the Assured on his attaining a given age, or ■earlier in the event of death, thus combining a provision for a family in the event of the early death of the Assured, with a provision for himself in the event of his attaining the specified ago. The following is an example of an actual result shown by a selected Insurance Company :—An Author aged 40 pays jE70 8s. 4d. per annum to assure .£1000 payable on his attaining 55 or earlier in the event of death. At maturity the Polioy has been increased by profits to .£1,351 10s., which amount may be taken in cash, or may be used to purchase an annuity. The Assured thus receives a return of all the premiums he has paid with 2J per oent. compound interest thereon, his life having been assured in the meantime for a sum rising from .£1000 to .£1,351 10s. No Fee is required, provided proposal is forwarded through Mr. Thompson. All remittances may be made direct to the Insurance Company selected. RECENT VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHTLD. Cloth lettered, BALLADS. By HENBY TODD, By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth By EBL VIKING. LTBICS. price 6s. NOBTH COUNTBY Price 6a. TALES IN VERSE. lettered, price 6s. SONGS OP THE CASCADES. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3s. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MAKY COLBOBNE-VEEL. Fcap 8vo.. cloth boards, 3s. fid. "Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."—The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFORD BBOOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. fid. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 6a. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 6s. "The ballad* are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad."'—Saturday Reriem. Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."—Glasaotc Herald. "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Brockman's poems."— Daily Telegraph. •• He is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative . . The element of originality pervades the book. . . . His long poem, - Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained . . . it is like the plaint of the 'Mariner,' and it holds ub."—Queen. •• A reader who values cultured sentiments and flawless versifica- tion will And much to admire."— Seottman. London: H01a0» OOI, Windsor House, i't Buildings, E.c. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BY CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," Ac. London: Horace Cox, Windsor Bouse, Bream's-buildings, E.O. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY WILLIAM .A-IDZDISOHSr. CONTENTS.— An Adjutant's Adventure: an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an Uuseen World—Characteristic Stories of Royal Personages—The Tsar's Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta: or. The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- fessor—His Word of honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A Polish PrinreBB—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson's Daughter—Old Love Never Rusts. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.O.  ## p. 48 (#70) ############################################## IV AD VER TISEMENTS. THE TEMPLE TYPEWRITING OFFICE. TYPEWRITING EXCEPTIONALLY ACCURATE. Moderate prices. Duplicates of Circulars by the latest process. References to the Society of Authors. OPIITIOHS OP CLIENTS—Distinocishsd Author :—" The moat beautiful typing I ha*e ever seen." Ladt 01 Titlk :—"The work was very well and clearly done." Provincial Editor :—" Many thanks for the spotless neatness and beautiful accuracy 1 MISS GENTRY, ELDON CHAMBERS, 30, FLEET STREET, E.G. THE WEST KENSINGTON TYPEWRITING AGENCY. Established 1893. MISS E. M. SIKES, 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. carefully and promptly copied. Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, l|d. per folio. Typewrit ten Circulars, Notices, Ac., by special copying process. Terms on application. Beferences kindly permitted to authors. LITERAEY PRODUCTIONS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION CAREFULLY REVISED, CORRECTED, or RE- WRITTEN by the Author of " The Queen's English up to Date." Facilities for publication. Typewriting Is. per 1000 words. Address Secretary, Literary Office, 342, Strand, W.C. WANTED, POSITION as SECRETARY to a Lady, by an English, woman, of 21. Special training. Qualifications: French (State certificate); Italian; some Latin; Type- writing; Shorthand. Highest personal recommendations from teachers. Address "K.," care of Mine. Veuve Speakman, 38, Rue du Luxembourg, Paris. Crown 8to.( limp cloth, price 2s. 6d. .A. HANDBOOK or PROCEDURE OP TH1 HOUSE of COMMONS, SUGGESTIONS AND PRECEDENTS FOR THE USK OF PARLIAMENTARY DEBATING SOCIETIES, BT GEO. G. GRAY, Esq., LL.D. (Lond.), J.P., Barrister-at-Law, Ac., Author of "A Manual of Bankruptcy," a Treatise on 11 The Right to Support from Land and Buildings, Ac., Speaker of the Hastings Local House of Commons. London: Homes Cox, Windsor Honse, Bream's-buildings, E.G. TTPE-WBITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, (ESTABLISHED 1883.) 2.C. Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Plays, Ac., Is. 3d. per 1000 words. Extra copies (carbon) supplied at the- rate of 4d. and 3d. per 1000 words. Type-writing from dictation 2s. 6<L per hour. Reference Kindly permitted to Sir Walter Besant; also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (The Leadenhall Pbess Ltd., E.C.) Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each; 5«. per dozen, ruled or plain. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from 18. per iooo words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope" ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GRANVILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., M.P., and E. A. Fardon, Esq., Middlesex Hospital. Super-royal 8vo., price 20s.. post free. CROCKFOBJD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY 1896. STATISTICAL BOOK OF REFERENCE For facts relating to the Clergy in England, Wales, Scotland, Ireland and the Colonies; with a fuller Index relating to Parishes and Benefices than any ever yet given to the public. Crockford's Clkrical Direotort is more than a Directory; it con- tains concise Biographical details of all the ministers uuri dignitariee of the Church of England. Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Colonies; also a List of the Parishes of each Diocese in England and Wale* arranged in Hural Deaneries. T W ENTY-EIGKTM ISSUE. HonACE Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Printed and Publiehed by Hobacx Cox, Windsor Uonse, '8-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 02 (July 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 02 (July 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-07-01-The-Author-7-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/293/1896-08-01-The-Author-7-3.pdf d59be7c87fe545d6d18c9b2dc4967684 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-08-01 Volume 7 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 49–72 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960801 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin XL he Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 3.] AUGUST i, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. Warnings and Notices Literary Property— 1. At Belfast 2. After Belfast 8. With the Dai!]/ C/ironicle .. 4. Coat of Advertising 5. Cost of the Small Fdition.. 6. Cost of Production 7. Matters for Consideration.. The Berne Congress PAOE ... 49 ... SI .. 5i . M .. 55 . .'5 .. 55 . 55 ... 56 New York Letter. L June 12. II. July 13 Notes and News. By the Editor The Book and the Bookseller Literature in America. By Mon^ure Conway Dinner of the Authors' Club What is Good Literature? Book Talk Correspondence—1. Delayed Publication. 2. Literary Grab-alls. 3. Our Censors. 4 The Titlo Literature in Journals r\OB . 56 . 60 . 61 . 63 . 66 . 66 . 67 70 71 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. Th.6 Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., 10*. 6d. (Bound); Vols. II., III., and IV., 8s. 6d. each (Bound); Vol. V., 6s. 6d. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3*. 4. The History Of the Societe des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Sprigge, late Secretary to the Society, is. 5. The Cost of Production. Iu tliis work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c, with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 6. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigge. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3s. 7. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lely. Eyre and Spottiswoode. i*. 6d. 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Walter Besant (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1*. 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By Ernst Lunge, J.U.D. zs. 6d.  ## p. 48 (#72) ############################################## AD VER TISEMENTS. ^fye ^ocicfp of Jluf^ors (gncotporcttefc). Sir Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. Alfred Austin. J. M. B aerie A W. a Beckett. P. E. Beddard, F.E.S. Robert Bateman. Sir Henrt Bergnx, K.C.M.G. Sir Walter Besant. Augustine BlRRELL, M.P. Bev. Prop. Bonnet, F.B.S. Bight Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Bight Hon. Lord Burghclere, P.C. Hall Caine. Egerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. W. Morris Colles. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conwat. F. Marion Crawford. A. W. A Beckett. Sir Walter Besant. Egerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. Messrs. Field Solicitors f M< [a. PRESIDENT. GEOBQE MEKEIDITII. COUNCIL. The Earl of Desart. Austin Dobson. a. conan dotle, m.d A. W. Dubourg. Sir J. Eric Erichsen, Bart., F.B.S. Prof. Michael Foster, F.B.S. Richard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Bider Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jerome K. Jerome. Budyard Kipling. Prof. E. Bay Lankester, F.B.S. W. E. H. Lkcky. J. M. Lely. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Eev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Prof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Counsel — E. M. Underdown, COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT Chairman—H. Bider Haggard, Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. Boscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. Herman C. Merivale. Bev. C. H. Middleton-Wake. Sir Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. Miss E. A. Ormerod. J. C. Parkinson. Bight Hon. Lord Pirbright. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., LL.D. Walter Herries Pollock. W. Baptiste Scoones. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. B. Sims. S. Squire Sprigge. J. J. Stevenson. Prof. Jas. Sully. William Moy Thomas. H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Mrs. Humphry Ward. Miss Charlotte M. Yonge. Hon. Q.C. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. Herbert Thrino, B.A., 4, Portugal-street, W.C. Secretary—G. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. IP. WATT &c S0 3ST, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SttUARE, Hive now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND. LONDON. W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, Offices of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &e. Mr. HOBACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PBINTLNG they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 49 (#73) ############################################## XL he Eutbor, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 3.] AUGUST 1, 1896. [Pbice Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. THEBE are several methods of publishing by agree- ments. Thus (1) an author may sell his work for a sum of money down: (2) he may take a share of the profits: (3) he may accept a royalty. The first method is the readiest and, where a proper price is paid, perhaps the best. It involves a certain amount of risk or doubt as to the result on the part of the buyer, and a certain amount of hesitation on the part of the seller. The author would do well to sell through an agent. But let him beware as to his choice of agent. At a time when the production of new books involved great risks and where the possible circle of purchasers was very small, the publishers, joining together, took half the profits as a return for their risk and services. At the present time in many cases, where there are no risks, they often take two-thirds and even more of the profits, and that after setting apart a large sum for "office expenses," allowing the author nothing at all for his office expenses. In other words, it is as if a steward were to charge first for his office and desks and then to take half or two-thirds of the remainder for himself as steward's fee. Thereiore the author must in every case ascertain carefully, before signing the agreement, what proportion is appropriated nnder its clauses by the publisher for himself. If the author is in doubt, let him submit the agreement to the secretary, or to one of the VOL. VII. literary agents recommended by the secretary. Above all things he must remember that in any business transaction the one who accepts an agreement in ignorance will quite certainly get the worst of it. The folly of signing in ignorance is the main cause of half the quarrels between author and publisher. In the case of profit-sharing agreements, remember that very common form of getting the better of an author is the practice of advertising the book in the publisher's own organs, very likely magazines of small circulation. Sometimes, also, he " exchanges " advertisements with other magazines, and charges the author as if he had paid for them. In this way the publisher may put the whole profits of a book in his own pocket. One way to prevent this sharp practice is to insert a clause to the effect that advertisements shall only be charged at the actual price paid for them. A better way, however, is to agree beforehand upon the papers in whioh advertisements may be inserted. As regards the right of inspecting the books, that neoo not be claimed, because it exists as the right of every partner, or joint venturer. You have only to demand the inspection of the books by your solicitor, your accountant, or the secretary of the Society. If the book is a first book, or one that carries risk, it is fair to make an arrangement for the first edition and another for the second, and following, if any. The publisher confers so signal a service upon the young author by producing his work at all—i.e., by giving him the chance he desires above all things—that it seems fair in such a case to yield him the larger share. In a profit-sharing agreement do not let the cost of rc duction form a part of the agreement, otherwise you wi be unable to contest it afterwards. It will be wisest never to enter into relations with an publisher unless recommended by the Society. There are many other dangers to be avoided. Seria! rights: stamping the agreement: American rights: futurt work: cession of copyright—these things cannot possibly be attended to by the young author. Therefore his agree- ment should always be shown to the secretary. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose *» great succes for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true : but there in always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great many it is known within a few copies what will be their minimum circulation, it is not known what will be their maximum. Therefore every author, for every book, should arrange on the chance of a Buccess which will not, probably, come at all; but which may come. The four points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. H 2  ## p. 50 (#74) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. (2.) The inspection of those ocoount books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements; and that all discounts shall be duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the author may rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. At the fame time he wDl do well to send his agreement to the secretary before he signs it. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. "T7WERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of hie business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions conneoted with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the cose of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be.read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To htamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon tbem. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That avery attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. Thore iB an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their- names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write? Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and otherB who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously  ## p. 51 (#75) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 5' communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and gave him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This meanB, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £g 40. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be prooured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what thoBe who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—With the Booksellers at Belfast. THE following passages are extracts from the speech made by the editor of this paper before the delegates of the Booksellers' Union at Belfast:— "He had to begin with a confession of neglect— with a confession of not understanding the whole problem. He meant this: Ten or twelve years a<,ro, when he, with some other persons, friends of his, founded a society, they did not include in their scheme that solidarity of the book interest which he perceived now they ought to have done. For twelve years past they had been working perhaps self shly and entirely for themselves, and for their relations with the publishers, which, as they knew, had been by no means satisfactory. The authors had improved their owu position to a very considerable extent, but he thought they should long ago have adopted this principle—viz., to take a book as a unit, as a common object of interest to all who were engaged in producing it, creating it, and selling it. "Meantime, he thought they had done something for the booksellers. Some six or seven years ago they produced an important volume, entitled ' The Cost of Production.' "For the first time that volume showed every- body who thought of buying it what a book really cost to produce—he meant to print, bind, publish, and advertise it. "With the cost of production must be taken the price to the trade and the selling price. Let them take a 6*. book for consideration. It was sold for 4*. 6d. The publisher got, on an average, 3«. bd. The cost on editions of 3000 and up- wards of an average book as defined in the ' Cost of Production' would be about is. On an average the author, unless he was a popular author, would receive I*., the publisher it. 6d., and the book- seller is." (Cries of " No, no.") Here many of the delegates got up and called attention to the fact that it was only by ordering a dozen books at a time that they could get them at so low a price as 3*. 6d. They mostly ordered single copies, for which they had to pay 4s. 2d., leaving only 4</. for their profit to include office expenses and living. "Well, let these figures be taken. Suppose the bookseller to get only this miserable 4c?. and the author his is., what did the publisher get out of the transaction 'i What did they think of that? (Shame.) These facts were not believed in by half the j)eople in the world, but they were per- fectly true. (Hear, hear.) In reply to these facts the publisher put forward the question of risk. Well, he had gone into that question, and no doubt there might be serious risk when publishers started new magazines, or expensive encyclopaedias, but as regarded current litera- ture, there was, as a rule, little or no risk what- ever. What he wanted them to observe was, that as regarded every branch of literature, whether they took fiction, poetry, history, essays, or, above all things, educational books, there were hundreds of authors whose works carried no risk, and whose name on the title-page was a guarantee at least of a certain amount of success. (Applause.) Then the publishers talked of the enormous amount of advertisements, but they would be surprised to learn that the i«. he put down very often covered the cost of advertise- ments as well. Considering the course of action of authors in the past, he said the publishers would have been more than hum iu if they had. not  ## p. 52 (#76) ############################################## 5* THE AUTHOR. taken advantage of the opportunities that had been afforded them. Why, with absolute power in their hands, they had actually given the book- seller $d. and the author is! It might have been much worse, for they might have given the book- seller 2d. and the author nothing, and nobody could have stopped them if they had done it. "Sometimes he had been called a dreamer of dreams, of which one or two of the more impos- sible had come off; he wou'd just lay before them a little dream he had about themselves. He thought they were all gathered together, four thousand strong in that building, and there stood a man in front of them and congratulated them on their strength, and he said in his dream 'Four thousand is a large number—an army; with four thousand you should do what you bke;' and they replied in the same strain. He then asked what they proposed to do, and why didn't they act, and they replied 'How are we to act? What are we to do?' Then this impossible dreamer said, 'Why don't you begin by publishing for yourselves, by yourselves, the more popular part of the books you sell?' If they did that they would increase their profit by 40 per cent, on their investments. He laid that down as a proposal for the booksellers to consider. Let them not do anything to which anyone could object. Let them just add one more to the numerous publishing houses already in existence. The proposal, he held, was perfectly feasible for them and the public, and as to how far it might be developed he would leave that to them to decide. It might be said that the question of risk came in, but when their numbers ran into thousands there was no risk—not a penny. Let them take authors, who were timid and bad business people, into their partnership in the fullest and freest manner, and if the authors saw they were carrying out the principle they had laid down in a loyal and true spirit, as he had no doubt they would, they would be attracted—yes —all the best authors in the country." II.—After Belfast. We have had, in consequence of the foregoing address, another of those periodical attacks in which our figures are assailed. Yet they remain. Nothing is more certain to me than the fact that the kind of book which we called an average book; that is, exactly defined, as a book of 320 pages, with about 258 words to the page, can be produced in large quantities at less than a shilling. Nothing is more certain than the fact that the average price paid by the trade for a 6s. book is 3*. 6d. in quantities of a dozen and over; and 4.V. 2f/. in single copies. Nothing is more certain, therefore, than the fact that 2*. 6d., in one case, and 3*. 2d., in the other, remains over, which should be the author's property, out of which to pay the services of the publisher. As for the question of office expenses, I do not think any one will again advance the preposterous claim that publishers alone have any office expenses to be considered. The office expenses, if they are divided over every book issued by publisher and bookseller are estimated by some of the latter at about 16 per cent, of their receipts: by some of the former at 10 per cent, of their expenses. I do not know how much the author should reckon—in many cases, of course, his expenses can never be covered by any return that the book could yield, even if he had all. Such a case as the accumulation of a library; the work of years; the copying of MSS.; travelling; all to make a history; cannot ever be repaid: yet they are genuine office expenses: even the rent of his house, which is his workshop, should be con- sidered. Suppose, however, that all the three persons concerned were to take each 10 per cent, for office expenses. How would the matter stand? I take the price to the bookseller to be 34. 6c?., and the cost of the book to be is. They all take 10 per cent., i.e., 4'2d., not quite \\d. —say ^d. —for office expenses. That reduces the said 3*. 6d. to 2s. 6d. The cost of production reduces it to i*. bd., of which a fair division would perhaps be i*. to the author and 6d. to the pub- lisher. The question of advertising is always coming up. Do we count that in the shilling? Un- doubtedly we do. I suppose it will be allowed that the advertising is spread over the whole of the editions. Now, an edition in large numbers, of such a size as we have assumed, may cost under gd. a copy. Every £ 10 spent in advertising means 2\d. for 1000, i-fad. for 2000, %d. for 3000, for 6000. In other words, a book which sells 6000 copies may have =£50 spent in advertising it for 2d. a copy. When we treat of small editions, the book itself must cost, as is care- fully shown in the "Cost of Production," a good deal more than a shilling. The question how much advertising a book may bear is often an anxious one. Here every publisher follows his own plan. That some plans are unwise—that much money is wasted in advertising — one who stands behind the scenes and compares accounts as rendered by different firms cannot but understand so much. Three or four years ago the accounts of a book  ## p. 53 (#77) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 53 costing about js. 6d. were sent in. The sum of over =£200 was set down for advertising. A detailed list of papers and dates was sent in: apparently every little journal in the country had been enriched : the list was verified here and there, and seemed to be correctly drawn up. Another case occurred the other day where a book whose sale was no more than 170x3 copies was loaded with advertisements to the tune of .£96! This charge was also verified, and was, no doubt, perfectly correct—but the wisdom of spending so much on a book impossible to make popular seems doubtful. As a general rule the money spent in advertising the great mass of books is very small, for the simple and sufficient reason that the public would not buy them if we placarded the whole west front of St. Paul's with their advertisements. Here is a new point to be considered, A corre- spondent says: " In estimating the subject of cost there is a point which seems to have escaped you. It is the advantage enjoyed by the great houses. They can keep going a whole army of printers: they can order cloth for binding by the acre: they can order paper by the square mile. There- fore they get everything cheaper than the small publisher who sends in a book here and a book there, orders his cloth for binding by the yard and the paper by the ream." The correspondence about the Belfast meeting has ended, so far, in the following letters :— To the Editor of the Westminster Gazette. Sir,—An additional fact of considerable interest, whioh has just come to my knowledge, is my only exouse for addressing you again on this subject. 1. In bis letter to you of July 8 Mr. R. B. Marston made the following statement: "A 6s. novel is sold to the trade at one-third off less 10 per cent., thirteen copies being reckoned as twelve; this brings the amount received by the publisher to 3s. 4<J., leaving him lod." These, he states, are the terms " to the trade." 2. This statement is quite clear and distinct. 3. Very well. A few days after this statement was thus publicly made a circular was issued by the firm of Sampson Low and Co., addressed "To the Trade." This circular being marked "Private," my solicitors, Messrs. Field, Boscoe, and Co., asked Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. if they would permit me to publish it. They object to its publication. 4. I can therefore only inform your readers that in this circular "the Trade" are cautioned by Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. not to expect the terms which one of their directors has assured the public are given to them. 5. With this circular before me, I can repeat, even more eonfiflently than before, my assertion that the price of the 6>. book to the bookseller, with all discounts and allow- ances, is js. 6d. If any people object, I shall refer them to Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. My previous assertion th»t single copies pay 4». 2d. has never been denied. The prioe . asked by publishers, therefore, varies from 4s. 2d. to 3«. 4<Z., which is apparently the price to distributors. The average price obtained by the publisher I shall still pnt at 38. 6d.— Your obedient servant, Walter Besant. Frognal, Hampstead, July 23. To the Editor of the Westminster Gazette. Sir,—Sir Walter Besant now state.-s in your columns that "the average price obtained by the publisher I shall put at 38. 6(2." This is only 2d. more than my estimate, but it is 8d. less than the figures given to the meeting at Belfast. Sir Walter says that we objeot to the publication of a private circular addressed to the trade, but he does not mention the reason we gave, viz., that booksellers have written to us oomplaining of trade discounts being pub- lished at all. If this correspondence should lead towards the abolition of the present stupid system of oalling the retail prioe of a book 25 per cent, more than anyone can buy it at it will not have been in vain.—Yours faithfully, B. B. Marston. St. Dunstan's House, Fetter-lane, London, E.C. Let anyone compare my letter with this answer. In my letter I show that a definite statement of figures publicly advanced was secretly denied by the same firm. I also point out that my original statement of the 4*. 2d. remains the same. Yet Mr. Marston pretends that I have reduced my original statement as to the 4*. 2d. by 8d. The end of the thing is that I come out of it with my own figures supported by this secret document letter for letter. The history in brief of the row: 1. The booksellers declare that the so-called trade price of 3*. 6d. is no use to them, because they cannot order copies by the dozen. 2. They further declare that for single copies, which they have to sell at 4*. 6d., they have to pay 4j. 2d. 3. Enterprising publisher, drawing a herring across the real grievance by questioning the alleged trade price of 3*. 6c?., declares that it is 3«. 4rf. 4. Enterprising publisher's firm send out a secret circular to the trade warning them that they must not expect to get their books at the price of 3*. $d., as publicly stated by their partner. 5. Another enterprising publisher enters the arena and tries another herring, denies that the book put forward as average (i.e., a book of 320 pages with 258 words to a page) can be produced at a shilling even in large editions, says that the average is 352 pages, and then shows in triumph that the Society's figures are wrong. 6. The person attacked exposes the public allegations with the secret denial, and shows that he has been right throughout; that the charge of the 4»- 2d. has never been denied, and that the  ## p. 54 (#78) ############################################## 54 THE AUTHOR. average return to the publisher is taken at 3s. 6d. 7. The person exposed brings along another herring and pretends that the charge of the 4*. 2d. has been withdrawn in favour of the 3*. 6d. This is the common course of all these con- troversies: a charge advanced: a herring: then another: then a third: at last the original charge remains. III.—The "Daily Chronicle" on the Controversy. The Daily Chronicle publishes a column of notes from publishers. I. Mr. Oswald Crawfurd made three statements, all of them in error. a. That I say there is no risk in publishing. I have never said anything of the kind. I say that the risk in producing the current literature of the day, considering the custom of making the new author pay for producing his own work, is so small as not to be worth considering; and this I maintain. /3. That I propose to abolish the publisher. It is impossible to abolish the publisher. As well try to abolish the capitalist. But there is not the least reason why booksellers should not print for themselves some of the popular books of the day. The great literary enterprises, the important works, will be left for the great merchant adventurers in literature. y. He says that I ought to practice what I preach. Well, I am willing to do so. But I am not a bookseller. If the bookseUers do what I have suggested I will offer them a story with the greatest pleasure. II. Mr. Heinemann says that my figures have been demolished by Mr. Marston. Really! This is indeed ingenuous! Mr. Marston advanced figures, truly, in the Westminster Gazette, but his own firm next day sent out a private circular to the trade telling them that they could not expect to get their books on those terms. The figures given in that circular were exactly mine, viz., 3«, 6d. when a dozen copies are ordered. III. Mr. Sonnenschein talked good sense and spoke with truth and candour. Observe, however (1) that I have never said that there are no risks in publishing (see above), and (2) that I have never talked such nonsense as that all novels cost the same. I say that in large editions of a certain work assumed to be an average work, with a given number of sheets and a certain size page a book may be produced at a shilling a copy, and in subsequent editions much less. "With regard to the cost of production, I think it is a great mistake to talk as though all novels cost the same. Many can be produced at a shilling a copy if sufficient copies are printed. Others cost a great deal more. One might just as well speak of building a house without explaining whether it is a cottage or mansion. I am sorry for the decline of the country bookseller. Formerly he was a small speculator and extremely useful to publisher and author. Now in most cases he has declined into a mere distributor of books, exercising no control over their selection, and practically keep- ing no stock." IV. Mr. Alfred Nutt thinks that 75 per cent, of the new books do not pay, and that the loss in half the cases falls on the publisher. An opinion of this kind is valuable in propor- tion to the experience and knowledge of him who holds it. Mr. Nutt occupies a very respected position as a publisher. I would accept any opinion of Mr. Nutt's which is based on personal experience so far as that can be taken, but the valuable works which Mr. Nutt issues can scarcely be called popular. V. Mr. Hutchinson says that he cannot produce a 6s. novel in an edition of 3000 copies at 1*. He does not, however, say that he cannot produce the assumed average book of twenty sheets which we have advanced. All books are not the same length. He says they frequently spend ,£75 in advertising a book. He also trots out the office expenses, saying nothing about the booksellers' or the authors' office expenses. VI. A bookseller, Mr. Collier, of Stanford, writes sensibly: "My own opinion is that the bulk of booksellers buy on the single-copy terms after the first subscription, and often then, and that they don't get more than 5 per cent, extra discount in any case, if so much. A bookseller with an open window who makes cheap fiction his leading trade, and gives it great publicity, pro- bably always gets his 6s. books for 4s. But not so the majority of the trade. He is able to buy in large quantities because he make that his business, but the average man who keeps an all- round stock of books—the average bookseller, that is to say—buys in small quantities. Argu- ments on the whole question ought fairly to be based on the terms usually in operation, and those terms are roundly 30 per cent, off the published price, which means getting a 6s. novel for 4s. 2«?. It is not a fair argument on the part of the publisher to take purchases in exceptionally large numbers as the basis. I judge that in any trade an exceptionally large buyer would com- mand an extra discount, especially if he had his money in his hand, but his case would not illustrate the general custom in his trade."  ## p. 55 (#79) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 55 VII. Lastly, if it is lastly, another bookseller says in the Daily Chronicle: "The contention between the retail booksellers and the publishers is simply this—the retail trade say that $d. a copy profit on each 6*. book they sell is not enough. The publishers, represented by Mr. Marston, say 4</. a copy is not all you get. Now it happens that when Mr. Marston's letter appeared my quarterly account was just due, and uii seeing his letter I naturally concluded that he meant what he said, and that he did supply retail booksellers on the terms he mentioned. Now his account against me contained several 6*. books, which were charged so as to allow me only 4(1. a copy profit. I therefore deducted the differ- ence between the price he says publishers charge and what his firm were actually charging me, and sent him a cheque. This he promptly returned as being insufficient to settle the account, and at once confirmed Sir Walter Besant's statement.— I am, yours faithfully, "July 27. "A West End Bookseller." IV.—The Cost of Advertising. The cost of advertising is, I repeat, in- cluded in the cost of production. How is it, then, that in estimating (see " Cost of Produc- tion,'' p. 31) the cost of an edition of 3000, even when making allowance for the reduction in ■ the cost of paper, there is left so small a margin for advertising? The answer is this: A book which sells 3000 copies will certainly go on selling. The next edition of 3000 costs under lod. a copy. Now, the cost of advertising for an edition of 3000 is as follows. Every =£10 spent in advertising means four-fifths of a penny per copy. If, therefore, ,£25 be spent in advertising that means 2d. a, copy. But for a sale of 6000 copies, every Jiio means two-fifths of a penny, and an expenditure of £40 means i%d. per copy. It is easy, therefore, to understand how the cost of advertising is included in the shilling. It must always be understood that this does not include the publishers' own organs, for which they has no right to charge anything, except by special agreement; nor exchanges, namely, advertisements inserted, and probably paid for, in other pub- lishers' organs on the understanding, tacit or expressed, that advertisements shall be sent in return to their organs. V.—The Cost of the Small Edition. When complaints are made that a book cannot be produced at the figures given in the "Cost of Production," it is always assumed that those figures are put forward for every kind of edition- VOL. VII. Thus it is ignored that (see page 31) the number of sheets, the size of the page, the number of words in the page, and the kind of type are all given. It is also ignored (see page 26) that the small edition is very carefully considered. Thus it is stated that a six shilling book printed in small pica, at 258 words to the page, and in seventeen sheets or 272 pp., would cost for 500 copies, 2*. 8d. a copy; for 1000 copies, is. ioirf. a copy. It may also be calculated from the detailed figures that for 2000 copies about i*. "jd. a copy may be reckoned. The history of a very large number of books is this. An edition of 2000 copies is printed, and the type distributed. Whatever is said about the uncertainty of the book trade, it is pretty certain that certain books of a kind very well known will never reach the end of their second thousand. As a matter of fact, many of them never clear the first thousand, leaving a small profit of about ,£40 or X'50. If the author is to have a shilling royalty out of this, the publisher manifestly has nothing. Therefore, the author cannot have a shilling royalty. But that is no reason why the pub- lisher should cry out upon the "Cost of Produc- tion" and the figures put forward in that invaluable book. If, however, the book sells 1800 copies—a very fair measure of success with such books, and the author has his twopence in the shilling, the figures stand thus, always taking the length of the book as above: Cost of production, £132; author, i'yo; pub- lisher, =£93. So that it is quite evident that a very limited sale may produce quite substantial results. VI.—The Cost of Production. 1 have in my hands the catalogue of a certain public library. It is four times the length of the average six-shilling book; it con- tains, in fact, about 300,000 words in 264 closely printed pages; it is bound in plain boards only, but it employs different kinds of type, which adds greatly to the expenses of composition. The librarian says, "You are interested in the cost of production. This book, of which 7500 were printed, cost to produce, as nearly as possible, 9jrf. a copy." Yet a weekly paper was some time ago persuading its readers that nothing short of an edition of 30,000 copies would enable the average six-shilling book, which contains about 80,000 words, to be produced for a shilling a copy. .,_ W. B. VII.—"Matters for Consideration." I am glad to report that, as one result of exposing certain facts in regard to agreements, 1  ## p. 56 (#80) ############################################## 56 THE AUTHOR. a publisher who was referred to in these columns has so far modified his offers concerning agency business that be now proposes to give the author 90 per cent, instead of 50, his former custom. In other words, he proposes to be a literary agent in such matters in the same sense as the genuine literary agent. But the literary agent must always stand apart from the publisher. In my opinion it is a great mistake for the author to look to the publisher for agency work. G. H. Thbing. 10. The relations of authors and editors, M. Eugene Pouillet. 11. Registration, M. Lucien Lay us. 12. Legal protection of artistic heritages, M. Maurice Bekaert. 13. Public rights (after the lapse of author's rights) in artistic and literary works, M. E. Mack. 14. The proprietorship of stereotype or other plates for reproduction, M. Davanne. EIGHTEENTH CONGRESS OF THE INTER- NATIONAL LITERARY AND ARTISTIC ASSOCIATION AT BERNE. Programme. THE eighteenth Congress of the International Literary and Artistic Association will take place at Berne, from the 22nd to the 29th of August. The following is the official list of subjects proposed for consideration: 1. Report on the work done by the association between the Berne Convention (1886) and the Paris Conference (1896), M. Jules Lermina. 2. Paper on the Paris Conference, M. Georges Maillard. 3. Means of assuring the application of the Berne Convention in the countries which have joined the union: (a) Literary works, M. Paul Ollendorf. (6) Dramatic works, M. A. Beaume. (c) Musical works, M. Victor Souchon. (<7) Painting, sculpture, and engraving, M. Georges Floury. (e) Architectural works, M. Charles Lucas. (f) Photography, M. Andre Taillefer. ((/) Compliance with conditions and formalities in countries belonging to the union, M. Ernest Rothlisbcrger. 4. Legislation in countries belonging to the uuion. Germany, M. Albert Osterrietli. Italy, M. Tito Ricordi. 5. Copyright of contributions to journals, M. Jules Lermiua. 6. The means of obtaining the adhesion of new countries to the Berne Convention: Europe, M. Maurice Mauuoury. America, M. A. Darras. 7. Collaboration, M. G. Harmand. 8. The rights of the creditors of authors, M. A. Vaunois. 9. Proposals for a law on the rights of authors, M. Georges Maillard. NEW YORK LETTER. I. New York City, N.Y., June 12. HAMLIN GARLAND, the most prominent new writer of the Western States, is now at work on a different kind of work from any he has heretofore attempted. His reputation as a short story writer has become firmly estab- lished in the last few years ; this year he made his first experiment in novel writing with " Rose of Dutehers Cooley," which showed some power, and now he has nearly finished a piece of his- torical work for S. S. McClure and Co., a Life of Grant, which is to begin in serial form very soon. He has done a great deal of study for the sub- ject. He intends to treat it graphically and to make it read as much as possible like a novel, although it is to be exact. Mr. Garland is not only the strongest of the young writers of Chicago, to which city he now belongs, but he is the one of prominence who believes most firmly in the future of that city as a literary centre. It is already the city to which the country people of the Western States look for careers, as is graphically told in "Rose of Dutehers Cooley," which is supposed to be largely autobiographical. Mr. Garland himself has spent most of his life in the country, and, although he now lives in Chicago, spends much of his time on a farm. It is a common thing to hear it suggested that he needs to go to more cultivated places to work out a talent which is probably the most real of auy produce) within the last few years in the west, and it is said that he himself feels a certain danger in being as conspiciously the leader as he is, but his loyalty to Chicago and his belief in its future are ardent. As surely as Mr. Garland is the strongest, Henry B. Fuller is the the cleverest of the Chicago writers. The book published here by the Century Company in May and by John Lane in London, shows that Mr. Fuller's mind has taken a new turn. He first attracted attention with a story largely  ## p. 57 (#81) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 57 of fancy, "The Chevalier of Pensieri-Vani," but his reputation has been made mainly on two stories of severe realism, "The Cliff Dwellers" and "With the Procession." "The Puppet Booth" is, on the other hand, entirely symbolic and largely in the manner of Maeterlinck. A few of the little plays are obvious parodies, but most of them arc serious efforts that seem to show a new turn of his talent. He is probably, however, doomed to failure in this line, and it is the general expectation that he will return to studies of Chicago life, though probably they will be less insistently realistic than they were before. Mr. Fuller is the only one of the Western writers of importance who does not like the life in which he is placed. A few days ago he said in a letter to a newspaper: "The trouble with life in A merica is that it. is uninteresting, and it is uninteresting largely because it has been so unsuccessful in voicing itself: 70,000,000 of us, mostly inarticulate ; it is a mortifying reflec- tion. I agree with you that every native peep, if authentic, should be encouraged to go on peeping; then, some day our needs in art, in literature, in music will be met not approximately, by the handiest foreign importation, but absolutely, by productions of our own people. The twitterings of the new brood of magazinelets seem to herald the coming dawn." He has never been fond of the crude and enthusiastic city, but he has a certain loyalty to it and is interested in its future. A story by a Chicago woman, which, whatever its other qualities, smells of the soil, is the last novel of Lillian Bell, called "The Under Side of Things." She is the author of " The Love Affairs of an Old Maid." No Chicago author is more like Chicago. The novel is handled in England by Sampson Low, Marston and Co. Everybody in the literary world in Chicago is rejoicing just now that the dissolution of the firm of Stone and Kimball does not mean one less publishing house in the city. Mr. Stone has organised a new firm, H. S. Stone and Co., which, besides issuing the Chap Booh, is to go on with the publication of books, beginning with the second series of Richard Le Gallienne's Prose Fancies, a translation of the novel of "Annunzio," and two works of more local character. "Checkers," a story by Henry M. Blossom, jun., claims little merit other than a faithful reproduction of the slang of Chicago, which has not yet found its way into books, although it has into the newspapers. The story is at least amusing. More under- standing of the city and more vividness of expres- sion will be found in "Stories of the Streets and of the Town," by Geo. Ames, a young nmn whose work on the Chicayo Record has attracted attention for a number of years. All of those books will probably be issued before fall. Rudyard Kipling's story of 50,000 words dealing with Gloucester fishermen, has been sold in its serial rights for England and American for 240 dollars a thousand words to McClure. The book is not arranged for, but it is said that, the MacMillans have made an offer for it. Chas. Scribncr's Sons have just bought 'The Sense of Beauty," by George Santayana, a young man who has thus far published one book, a volume of verse brought out by Stone and Kimball. What essay work has appeared in the magazines has been brilliant. Dr. Santayana has been teaching sesthetics and philosophy at Har- vard University, to which he will return in 1897, spending this year in England. Among the other books which the Scribners expect to bring out in fall is " The Sprightly Adventures of Marsac," by Miss Eliote Sewall, which is a New York Herald prize story, and will be brought out with illustra- tions by G. Berbeck, known from his connection with Le Chat Noir, the Courrier Franrais, and other French papers. Although both the author and illustrator are Americans the study of Bohemian Life in Paris is an interesting one. "My Village," a sketch of life in a French village near Paris, where the author lived for five years, with illustrations by the author, E. Boyd Smith, has an intimate charm. The Scribners have just announced Max Beerbohm's works, which are thus far very little known in this country. The Century Company in the fall will publish a story of Quaker life by Dr. Weir Mitchell of Philadelphia. Crowell and Co. will bring out in the fall a five volume edition of Fennimorc Cooper's Leather Stocking Tales, handsomely illustrated, with an introduction by Brander Mathews. Stephen Crane's new novel "Dan Edmonds," which was expected in June, will not be ready until the autumn. Edward Arnold has just pub- lished " George's Mother," a story which is much inferior to the "Red Badge of Courage." The first edition is 10,000. The Appletons publish "Maggie, a Girl of the Street," which Mr. Crane wrote some years ago, and which is weaker than "George's Mother." Even in these two books, however, there is some of the power which was proved by the "Red Badge of Courage," and good work in the future from Mr. Crane is looked upon as a certainty by most of the critics here. Sarah Orne Jewett is editing the two volumes of Mrs. Thaxter's poems and prose works, which will prevent her bringing out a new volume of stories this fall. She is a writer who is likely to be better known in England as time goes on.  ## p. 58 (#82) ############################################## 58 THE AUTHOR. The fact that "Madelon," Miss Wilkins' first attempt at a novel, is sold in England, and that Miss Jewett is almost unknown there, shows that the relative merits of the two writers are not understood. They occupy a field of their own, the study of New England life, and neither stands first in this country; Miss Jewett, with more delicacy, has scarcely less power than Miss Wilkins. Miss Wilkins is not at her best in "Madelon," although the story has much strength. Tt is published by Harper and Brothers. Miss Jewett's last volume of stories called " The Life of Nancy," is published by Houghton, Mifflin, and Co. H. C. Bunner, the poet, who has just died in America, is to be honoured by a Bunner memo- rial, a medal to be awarded annually at Columbia University, to the student who submits the best essay on American literature. It is in charge of Laurence Hutton, Brander Matthews, and H. G. Paine. The American branch of the Macmillan busi- ness has been changed to a corporation, and called the Macmillan Company, but the manage- ment remains the same. G. P. Putnam's Sons announce for immediate publication in book form under the name of "The United States and Great Britain " three of the best addresses that have been delivered here during the recent international troubles; "The Relations between the United States and Great Britain, by David A. Wells; "The True Monroe Doctrine," by E. S. Phelps, formerly Minister to England, and " Arbitration," by Carl Schurtz. "By Oak and Thorn," by Alice Brown, pub- lished by Houghton, Mifflin, and Co., a series of sketches of English country, is a disappointment. Her work in New England fiction has given promise that she might sometime stand next to Miss Jewett and Miss Wilkins, but this book is deplorably weak. N. H. n. New York, July 13. One of the most interesting books to be published next, fall is a temptation to say something about a distinctive feature of current, criticism in America, and especially in this city. Our most valuable contemporary critics are not those who are known in England, for an obvious reason. What Mr. George Bernard Shaw said of himself some time ago, that he wrote for the paper which would pay him most, is of course true of our literary men on the whole, and as the newspapers and the cheap periodicals pay the best prices, and pay them not for as sound work as is demanded by a number of the leading English periodicals, but for either noto- riety or a style that will appeal to the mass of half-educated readers who give to our newspapers and magazines their immense circulations, the critics most widely known are men whose best work is in other fields of literature, and who enter criticism because their prominence makes their opinions sought. Curiously enough, at first sight, some of the solidestand subtlest criticism we have in America deals with the arts which are most inchoate here. There is no literary critic, no dramatic critic, no musical critic whose style and treat- ment are more distinguished and fertile than are those of several who write mainly of the plastic arts. This is due partly to accident, partly to the fact that the public recognises its ignorance of the plastic arts, and therefore cares more for expert criticism than it does in the case of comment on literature and the drama, where it is best pleased to see its own opinions immediately reflected. The existence of a demand for expert comment on arts which are rapidly growing in general interest has led to a great amount of writing among the New York artists, and some of them are at least as skilful with the pen as ■ ith the brush. The book which will support these remarks is to be publshed by the Century Company in the fall. It is a book about French artists written by American artists, to be illus- trated by the leading engravers, Cole, Wolfe, and Kingsley. The mumber of volumes is, I believe, still undecided. The idea originated with John C. Van Dyke, the author of "Art for Art's sake," "Principles of Art," "A Textbook of the History of Painting," and other criticism, Pro- fessor of the History of Art in Rutger's College, and on the whole the critic whose point of view is most satisfactory to the painters themselves. His work all has really one object, to explain to intelligent novices the standpoint of the artist. He is eminently sane and competent, but he has no graces or powers of expression. Before passing on to the painter critics, whose work is illustrated in this collection, a word should be said for completeness of two writers who do not appear there, since it happens that the two contemporary American writers who have made the most interesting books on art are not artists. Second to no American critic of the day for the soundest literary merit is Mrs. Schuyler Van Rensselaer, the author of a work on the Eng.ish cathedrals, one on landscape gardening called "Art out of Doors," a, book on painters called " Six Portraits," other bound volumes, and a great many magazine and newspaper articles 011 art, as well as some on politics, some on literature, and a little fiction. She is one among few of our writers who have cared a great deal for style  ## p. 59 (#83) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 59 in its subtler qualities. For the years that she has been writing it has always improved. Culti- vated, personal at once and reserved, at the beginning, it has steadily gained in harmony, suppleness, and finish, while keeping the earnest- ness and solidity which were its merits from the start. She lives among society people, among artists, among politicians, and among the poor of the East side, a leader in almost every branch of New York life, and it is the breadth of her personality as well as her warmth of sympathy and her thorough study of her subjects that makes her style, which has no qualities that are showy or take a superficial attention at once, one that can well stand judgment on high standards. She writes for the general public, not the specialist, but she writes her best always. She, more than any other one writer, led to the recognition among Eastern critics of the architectural merits of the buildings at Chicago in 1892-3. W. C. Brownell, for some years a literary critic, now the reader for Scribners' publishing house, has lately written much on art, part of which appears as a book " French Art." He is seen at his best in this and in " French Traits." In the kind of criticism which is purely intellectual, where critical acumen for almost everything, Mr. Brownell stands first, in spite of the small amount of his collected work. In subtlety, sharpness of dis- tinction, preciseness of statement, logical coherence, individuality of vocabulary, and brilliancy of characterisation verging on epigram, he easily leads our critics. He is too intellectual for the public and frankly writes for a few. A inong the painter critics the only one of pro- minence who does not appear in the Century collection is John La Forge, and he writes not of contemporary work, but of art principles in general. "Considerations on Painting," pub- lished this year by Macmillan, although some- what elementary in style in its long explanations, has much sound thought clearly and firmly stated. Coming to those painters who do appear as writers in the Century book, several combine the technical with the literary point of view success- fully. Kenyon Cox, who does the articles on Puvis de Chauvannes and Baudry, writes mainly of technical qualities, but treats them broadly as well as strictly, and writes with uncommon vigour, certainty, and clearness. He is very well known here as an anonymous reviewer, and he has a quality rare among the writers who have personal acquaintance with the men they write of perfect straightforwardness in the treatment of fault8- W. A. Coffin, who does Kosseau ^, ~ na,n- Bouveret, also combines literary Q ~ Da£ 1 the knowledge of a practical pa in te^^ ties * "T best work was done for the Nation 3' gome #f l^8 VOL. VII, \tbe?*m Exhibition of 1889. In one of his papers to the nation, by the way, Mr. Coffin speaks of Theodore Robinson as the best of the present American impressionists, and many of the New York artists agree with him. Robinson, who died last April, has two articles in the present collection, one 011 Monet, which has already appeared in the Century, and one, which at his death he left practically complete, on Corot. With a few slight revisions by his intimate friend, A. P. Jaccaci, the art editor of Scribner's Magazine, the article reads smoothly, and it shows a most attractive side of the young painter, whose admiration for Coret was high, and whose love of literature was strong and made him write well. He died while his art was still changing, and hardly anyone could be more missed. Gerome and Bontet de Monvel are done by Will H. Low, popular as a writer on art, who now has a series of articles running in McClure's Magazine. Bonnat and Laurens are done by E. H. Blashfield, one of our most prominent painters, who is a ready and intelligent critic. Gh P. R. Healey, the portrait painter, writes on Conture, Beckwith on Carolus Duran, H. W. Watrons on Meissionier, Arthur Horber on Diaz, W. H. Howe on Troyon, D. W. Tryon. one of our most delicate landscape painters, on Danbigny, Wyatt Eaton on Millet, and S. Isham on Bastien Lepage. In this connection, a book just published by C. A. Ellis, by the most prominent of our musical critics, W. F. Apthorp, should be mentioned. The volume of nearly 900 pages has analytic programmes of the twenty-four concerts given in Boston last season by the symphony orchestra of that city. Mr. Apthorp has not only commented on 105 pieces by forty-six composers in an interesting and scholarly way, but has a number of entre-actes treating of various subjects in musical history. The present interest in music, shown by Paderewski's immense success and the increasing support of the orchestra in New York, Boston, and Chicago, as well as of the opera, finds a minor illustration in the publication by the Scribners of a little book called " Delivery in the Art of Pianoforte Playing." There may be a temptation later to speak of dramatic criticism, which is at a low ebb in all our cities. As an illustration of the bad effect of cheap magazines and newspapers on literary criticism a gross instance may be cited from Munsey's Magazine, which has the largest circulation of any monthly magazine in the country. The literary critic of that periodical says: « Mr-Harold Frederic , g made his debut as a novelist with a book titled ' The Damnation of -T^eron Ware.' Mr. 0** jeric is favourably kno^v^ ^0 us by his foreign  ## p. 60 (#84) ############################################## bo THE AUTHOR. letters to the .New York Times, and those who have followed his work closely will not be sur- prised to find in his first novel proof that he is entitled to high rank in literature." As Mr. Frederic's stories of American life have long had a very high place in general estimation the absurdity of the remark is more than ordinarily salient. Norman Hapgood. NOTES AND NEWS. THE present number of the Autlurr is almost made up of the booksellers' grievance. It is a subject which, as is argued in another place, most materially affects us all. We must have centres of distribution and exhibition. Whether we care about books being sold or not, we care greatly about their being seen and read. The circulating library cannot take the place of the book shop: that is quite certain. It is a stupid policy and a blind policy to sweat the bookseller out of existence, Meantime it must be observed that in the whole of the contro- versy my original charge, that of making the unfortunate bookseller pay 4*. 2d. for a book which he has to sell for 4*. 6d. has never been denied, or excused, or explained away. It remains. _ The "New York Letter" of last month, which arrived too late, appears in this number with that of the present month. I am happv to inform our readers that Mr. Sherard, who has been much occupied with law work of a disagreeable kind, hopes to resume his letter from Paris next month. o<_ Lord Bosebery's eulogy on Robert Burns, pro- nounced at the recent Centenary Celebration, deserves to be reprinted separately as an oration of the highest literary order. I doubt if there is a single man among the whole of the literary profession who could write—not to say deliver— a tribute to the memory of a poet with so much appreciation, so much grace, so much felicity of phrase, so much originality, and in language so well sustained, and in parts, so noble. The address reminds us that the literary gift, the power of expression, is not confined to those who follow the literary profession. I hope that the address will be issued in a form more durable than that of the morning paper. The following sums have been received by Miss Ellen T. Masters, of 4, Mount Avenue, Ealing, on behalf of Mrs. Eliza Warren since the publica- tion of the former list, making a total of ,£46 12.5. id. :— £ t. d. £ »■ d. Anon 0 1 6 Page/Warden, Esq. 0 10 0 Cooke, the Misses 0 10 0 Toplis, Miss Grace 0 5 0 Hilton, E. E 1 0 0 S. B 0 5 0 In the list published in our July number, for " A Poor Old Woman," is., read 1*. id.; for Mrs. F. G. Smart, 5*., read £5 ; and for Miss G. Michell, 10*., read icw. 6d. gi_ Mr. Moncure Conway's paper on "Literature in America" reopens the question whether, in 1891, we were right in accepting without a protest the Copyright Act as it stood, with its mis- chievous clauses. We did so on the under- standing that, but for these clauses, this Act would not be passed. We accepted the pro- verbial half loaf rather than no bread. The English grievance, as advanced by Mr. Conway, is that the author invariably loses his first work in America; at the same time, he nearly always loses his first work in this country. One does not pity him very much, because to every author the first step necessary is the publication of his first book. That is, if he is a poet, a dramatist, a novelist, or an essayist; in other words, if he is embarking upon a life of literature, the first step is the most difficult; for that first step the author must be grateful, whatever terms are offered him. The American grievance is that of his current literature of the day, 60 per cent, comes from abroad, and is obtained for nothing. This is not a good thing for American litera- ture; and, in the long run, cannot be good for American publishers. It seems a matter entirely in the hands of the American authors. And it remains to be seen whether they can be powerful enough, united enough, and independent enough, to demand the abolition or the modification of the " manufacturing clauses." Stamp your agreements. This is a warning which we are always repeating. Give them to our secretary, who will get them stamped for you and keep them for you in a fireproof safe. It will cost you sixpence or thereabouts. Now on July 9 a case came before the Lord Chief Justice: Author v. Publisher. After the opening of the case the judge asked to see the agreement. It was handed up to him. He gave it back. "There is no contract," he said, "this piece of paper is worthless." The plaintiff might have taken his agreement to be stamped, on payment of a penalty of £10. But he did not. The case was taken out of court and settled somehow. Of course one is not suggesting that the plaintiff was right or the  ## p. 61 (#85) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 61 defendant wrong; but the former, at any rate, failed to get his case heard because he had for- gotten to stamp his agreement. Edmund de Goncourt "uttered," according to Zola's funeral oration, "the sublime cry that the earth will one day crumble, and that his works will no longer be read." It lingers long, this ancient belief in literary immortality. The plain, broad facts stare one in the face: it seems impos- sible to ignore them: poets, dramatists, novelists, essayists, critics, historians, flourish, and achieve their name and fame in every generation: new poets, especially, and new novelists spring up every year: to this year's cinacle last year's is out of date: when they die or cease i o exist, what becomes of them? With the rarest exceptions, they are speedily forgotten, except by the student. Consider the enormous production of verse and fiction during the last hundred years: how many survive of that immense army of writers? The «arth has not crumbled. Yet they are no more read. How many works achieve a great and widespread popularity, yet are never read after the first year of their success? Think of the popular novelists who have gone on writing year after year giving good work to the world. Now, their books stand unbought, unread, not asked for in the libraries. They still retain, some of them, old disciples: these drop out, one by one: then they are remembered by one or two, at most, out of all their books. Some, less fortunate, are not remembered at all. For example, Anthony Trollope, Wilkie Collins, Charles Reade—great writers all—yet, how many readers ask for them at the library? How many buy their books? For one book of each, however, if not more known than one, these writers will be remembered. So far they are raised above the common run, even of successful writers. As for living writers, one must not inquire into the possible or the probable limitations of their endurance. Yet—one may ask—is it not so great a thing to succeed in moving and holding his contemporaries that a writer should be content with having achieved so much? An actor, a singer, a preacher, a violinist, even a statesman, thinks only of pleasing, or instructing, or advancing his own generation. Why should the author expect, or ask for, more? 'Ideal,' for that, and beauty, and pathos all lie in the simply natural. . . . Let your moral take care of itself, and remember that an author's writing desk is something infinitely higher than a pulpit. ... As for orthodoxy, be at ease. Whatever is well done the world finds orthodox at last. . . . Whatever creed may be true, it is not true, and never will be, that man can be saved by machinery. . . . Let yourself go without regard to this, that, or the other." The following note may perhaps be taken, like a second-hand book, with all faults. We do not find Dr. Johnson ordered to get up and ring the bell. Yet the writer was a man of some distinc- tion in his day, though he is lost and forgotten by this time. The passage occurs in a novel of the year 1786. • "As a literary man I was invited to the houses of many respectable personages, but, proud as I might be of the honour, I met with little there but mortification. I was placed at the lower end of the table; helped to an ordinary part; not attended to, perhaps, when I spoke; requested occasionally to rise and ring the bell; not suffered to cut in at the whist table; and such other slights. As I considered myself, if not of equal rank in life with the rest of the company, yet, as having more knowledge and more abilities, and of course equally entitled to respect, I must own it hurt me. But why, if I disliked it, did I go into the way of it? Because I thought to benefit by their acquaintance." In another column will be found the programme of the Eighteenth Congress of the International Literary and Artistic Association to be held at Berne from the 22nd to the 29th of this month. It is very much to be regretted that the committee have so far been unable to find a member willing to become a delegate representing this society. Walter Besant. THE BOOK AND THE BOOKSELLER. ABOOK is without question the property of the author who creates it. As he cannot administer his own literary estate without considerable personal trouble, and, in most cases, without loss, he gives it to another person to distribute, collect, &c., araong the booksellers, ^rbo distribute it among the people. There The following advice to an author has been sent to me. It seems worth the attention of all young writers. It is contained in a letter from J. R. Lowell to Mrs. Beecher Stowe, dated J^b. 4, 1859. "Follow your instincts. . , , .„e r—r— — —j --, u„« — nature, and avoid what people cok, • StlC* S° K0 author, as very frequently happens, sells ins ie thus, between the owuei 0f the property and the P^pk wh° buy it, ^w0 middlemen. If  ## p. 62 (#86) ############################################## 6a THE AUTHOR. property, then there is only one middleman between the owner and the public. That middleman is the bookseller. Let us, as men and women of letters, put before ourselves the functions discharged by the book- seller. He is a centre of exhibition and distribu- tion: on his counter should be seen the new books which are advertised and reviewed: for the honour and dignity of letters, his place cannot be too stately and too well furnished: it should be everywhere the resort of all the reading public. No free library or circulating library can take the place of the old bookseller's shop: in any con- siderable town there should always be a flourish- ing substantial bookseller, and his position should be, in a time when the production and the purchase of books are so enormous, one of profit and credit. What is it? A position precarious, pinched, and anxious. Since the recent conference at Belfast a great many letters have been published on the subject; and it is clear, indeed, that unless authors themselves make some attempt to improve the booksellers' position they will speedily cease out of the land—except in London. This destruction of a once prosperous trade will be the greatest misfortune possible for literature from any point of view. If authors desire, in the high Parnassian vein, nothing but the reading of their books they will not get it, because there will be no one to present t^em to the public. If they desire that the commercial side should be looked after as well they will fail again, because there will be no one to sell the books. It is actually said that 70 per cent, of the country booksellers have gone out of the trade in the last few years. The causes of this decay may be reduced to one. Booksellers will not stock new books, and they therefore fail to attract the public eager for novelty. They will not stock their shops, because they cannot afford to do so. They cannot afford to do so because they are compelled to pay such high prices by the publishers. Take the evidence of the Edinburgh Branch of Retail Booksellers. Their Hon. Sec. writes: "There are upwards of 130 members in the Edinburgh Branch, but out of these only one can buy in thirteens." Other booksellers speak to the same effect. As for prices. Consider the 6*. book. The cost, in large editions, may be set down, approxi- mately, at is. The author may perhaps receive 1*. The bookseller pays 4*. 2d. for it in single copies, and 3s. 6d. (approximately) at thirteen to twelve. Now, consider the profits of the three persons concerned in the business, taking the assumed average book in large editions. First, single- copies— Author, 1*. Publisher, 2$. 2d. Bookseller, 4c?. If he can manage to sell his book for 5*. he gets \od. Next, copies at 4*. 2d., thirteen as twelve, with discounts, meaning 3*. 6d. Author, 1*. Publisher, is. 6d. . Bookseller, is. The publisher says that he has had office expenses. He actually has had the impudence in some cases to speak as if he alone can claim office expenses. Where are the office expenses of the author? Where are those of the bookseller? The office expenses of the publisher are some- times estimated, rightly or wrongly, at 10 per cent, of the proceeds. Those of the bookseller are estimated, according to some of the letters, at 16 per cent. But will anyone tell the world why the pub- lisher should get a profit of 2s. 2d., where the author gets is. and the bookseller 4<f.? As regards other prices, the following is a list sent up by a country bookseller showing the published price, the trade price, and the price paid by the public. Price published Trade price Price paid by the public Profit for bookseller... 1 0 1 G 2 0 2 fi 8 « 8 0 8 0 0 8J 1 1 1 5 1 9 2 6 8 7 4 2 0 0 1 u 1 6 1 10) 2 71 8 9 4 6 0 5 0 J 0 10 lj 1 0 1J 0 2 0 4 And out of these half-pence the bookseller has to pay rent and keep up his house! One would reckon, approximately, the pub- lisher's profit compared with the bookseller's at about six to one all through." Here are more notes on prices: A law bookseller, who takes off 20 per cent, to his cash customers, divides publishers into three classes, (1) Those who charge 4*. 6d. for a 6s. book, but, if "subscribed," i.e., two or more copies taken when first issued, at 4s. 2d. (2) Those who give the above terms with 5 per cent. cash. (3) Those who give the above terms with six months' credit. He instances the purchase of a single book pub- lished at 3s. 6d. He gave 2s. 6d. and if he had bought it to sell again he would have made 2d. profit. "The other day," he says, "I bought seven copies of a book published by Messrs. . They  ## p. 63 (#87) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 63 supplied us, seven copies being as six and a half, at 2.i. 6d. less 5 per cent., that means 28. 2\d. For further copies they will charge thirteen as twelve and a half, at 2s. 6d. less 5 percent., which is • half a copy ' dearer or 2s. ^d." Why, it may be asked, should there be all these complicated discounts and per centages if you buy this way or that way? Why cannot there be a fair price agreed u]>on and enforced? Why, to repeat, should the publisher get this vast slice of profit? They used to plead that it was on account of the risk. This they cm no longer do as regards current literature. Con- sidering that the really risky l>ooks are nearly always paid for by their authors: that in every branch of literature there are scores and hundred of authors whose books carry no risk at all: that every well-known firm can always place a certain number of books brought out by them: it is ridiculous to speak of the enormous risks. Let us, however, define risk more closely. The risk of a book is generally assumed to be the cost of production. This, however, is by no means the case. Every house of standing can subscribe at the outset a certain number of every book which it produces: probably an experienced publisher knows pretty well beforehand, that is, within certain limits, how many will be subscribed at the outset. The risk is therefore the difference between the actual liability for printing, &c. (most to be paid in six months), and the amount cleared by subscription. If the cost of production is wholly covered, there is no risk properly so called. But the publisher has given his services which include his establishment. There must be some m.rginto cover this: the risk therefore may be allowed to include this margin, generally reckoned at 10 per cent, of receipts. Only in the distribu- tion of the proceeds the author's office expenses and the bookseller's expenses must be equally considered. With this definition of risk we are enabled to consider the case of a book which carries no risk: that is to say, a book which is certain, unless unforeseen accidents occur, to circulate well over the margin above-named. The problem is this: Given such a book: What should the bookseller give for it? What should the author give the publisher? What would remain to him the creator and owner of the estate 'i We may be nearer a practical answer to these questions than is suspected. So far the only answer that we have received is an attack on our figures, which does not touch the principle. We have advanced the oi.fhors' siiares in their own property very larg^i , y will certainly go up still more larg0j <•'» &nd j'1 J come to understand more and more ^ ag wi'i^rS of figures. But the advance of royalties is not the main object. It is the emancipation of literature from the middleman that we want, a recognised system in which neither author nor bookseller shall have to be a suppliant, or ask the publisher for terms, but in which both author and publisher will know that they are dealing with a book on terms which are recognised as fair and shall have proper access to those books and accounts which concern their own business. And, I repeat, we may be nearer to that solution than is susj>ected by the friends who are con- tinually declaiming . against our wicked mis- representations, while taking the greatest care to keep their own figures as dark as possible. W. B. LITERATURE IN AMERICA. By Monouke U. Conway. (Reprinted by the author's perminsion from the Chicigo Open Court.) MR. LECKY, in his new work, " Democracy and Liberty,'' has a passage on Literature in America, which is all the more impor- tant, because in the same book he has strained every point, and even the facts, to place our country politically in the most favourable light. He admits, with friendly reluctance, that in the nineteenth century America has not, in literature, produced "anything comparable to what might have been expected from a rich, highly educated, and pacific nation, which now numbers more than sixty million souls, and is placed, in some respects, in more favourable circumstances than any other nation in the world." He quotes Sir Henry Maine as saying, in his work on "Popular Government," that the want of International Copyright has crushed authorship in the Ameri- can home market by the competition of the unpaid and appropriated works of British authors, and "condemned the whole American community to a literary servitude unparalleled in the history of thought." Mr. Lecky says there is much truth in this, but. adds that "Democracy is not favourable to the higher forms of intellectual life." He rightly ignores our so-called Interna- tional Copyright Act of 1891, being too polite to pronounce it the sham it is. It is very easy to answer these criticisms with the triumphant retort of the Hon. Elijah Pogram, the original jingo portrayed by Dickens, "My bright home is in the set tin' sun." But no patriotic outburst can (rive us a fair literary rl/;C>rd for the centurv no^ting its close. It pot be said that Euj>iHU,\ has neglected C*P erican authors. Irving, I^gteUow, Bancroft,  ## p. 64 (#88) ############################################## 64 THE AUTHOR. Emerson, Bryant, Motley, Holmes, Hawthorne, Lowell, Thoreau, Mark Twain, Walt Whitman, Henry James, Bret Harte, Howells, to name authors that occur to me, have received full recognition and substantial royalties in England. I do r.ot underrate our list of nineteenth ceutury American authors; in some of them are signs of an original genius rarely visible in Europe; but gather up all their productions, and how small is the harvest compared with those of England, France, and Germany! Why is this 'i Is it due to "Democracy" that many of them were for years parted from the undowered hand of litera- ture and driven to seek livelihood in custom houses, clerkships, professorships, consulates, legations? Is it because their country cares nothing for literature that our great authors in the past have so few successors 'i At the close of the American Revolution, Thomas Paine wrote: "The state of literature in America must one day become a subject of legislative conside'ation. Hitherto it has been a disinterested volunteer in the service of the revolution, and no man thought of profits; but when peace shall give time and opportunity for study, the country will deprive itself of the honour and service of letters, and the improvement, of science, unless sufficient laws are made to prevent depredations on literary property." A hundred and fourteen years have passed since Paine so wrote, and the sufficient laws have not yet, been enacted. In the earlier part, of the present century there was perhaps more excuse for this national neglect, yet we cannot fail to feel some scandal at seeing early Americans of genius coming over to England for professional education, for culture, for recog- nition. Darwin was not four years old when a South Carolinian made the discovery of natural selection, which he announced in the Royal Society in London. "In this paper," savs Darwin, " he (Dr. W. C. Wells) distinctly recog- nises the principle of natural selection, and this is the first recognition which has been indicated." After being knocked about in America—now running a theatre, now a newspaper—Wells came in advanced life to find honour and resources in England. That was a long time ago, but how much better is it now, when the nation is wealthy, and can astonish the world with its exhibition of unparalleled prosperity and material progress? There is as much cultui-e and genius in America as in any other country. No one can mingle with the youth and the teachers in American colleges without knowing that there is many a Wells who, had he any fair opportunity for the play of his powers, might achieve as much as any foreign author—probably more. It is a scandal that while writers like Lecky, Morley, Bryce, Balfour, and others are summoned with enthusiasm to help direct the Government of England, the American nation should find no use for a literary man except occasionally to send him out of the country to some foreign court or consulate; but it is not only a scaudal, it is an outrage, that in pretending to make a law for the protection of Uterary property owned by foreign authors it should really enact one legalising the piracy of 60 per cent, of the books annually issued in Europe. For at least 60 per cent, of European authors are unable to fulfil the monstrous condi- tions imposed by the Act of 1891 on copyright, and their works are made lawful prey. These are the first productions of new authors whose names are not marketable until the first work has reached success. Could the young English author offer his first book to an American publisher along with Press reviews of it, and proof of its success in his own country, he could command a fair price; but the American pub- lishers have provided against that fairness by a Bill making it necessary to publish his book simultaneously with its publication in Europe. The negotiation must precede any possibility of a success that might determine the real value. And this fraud the typographers and publishers together made absolute by the provision that such simultaneous publication should involve the complete manufacture of the book in America. So the young author must either pay for manu- facturing his book in America, or take any pittance a publisher may offer, or forfeit all copy- right in America. He may make something by his second work, but his first one is at the mercy of the American publisher. But, as Montesquieu said, man never puts a chain around his brother's neck without the other end coiling around his own. The wrong done by the Act of 18g 1 to the foreign author weighs equally, or even more, on the American author; for, as I have said, only 40 per cent., at most, of Eurojxjan authors can afford to fulfil the pecuniary conditions of copyright in America, and our American writers have to compete with the remaining mass, whose appropriation can no longer be even branded as "piracy," since it is now legalised. And, although I have ascribed this fraudulent measure to certain trade interests, it could not have been enacted but by the fault, of eminent American authors who allowed their names and inlluence to be used for the Act without examining it. Mr. Lowell was president of the Copyright League, and sounded the honourable watchword, "There is one thing better than a cheap book, and that is an honest  ## p. 65 (#89) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 65 book "; but unfortunately he not did say to his League, "There is one thing better than a copyright law, and that is an honest law." It was largely his influence that drew authors into a blind alliance with keen-eyed trade unions in passing a law which authorises the " dishonest" books deplored by Lowell. His voice was assumed to be that of English authors also; and his noble labour is now covering an adidterated mixture for the foreign author, and a poison for American literature. It is probable that Congress passed it, and President Harrison signed it in ignorance of its real character. The President offered its "advantages " to England on condition that she would " reciprocate," in evident ignorance that English copyright had long been as open to foreign as to British authors. If England had really "reciprocated," and passed a law requiring every book published in London to be manufactured there, and forbidding importations of sheets or plates, Americans might have been brought to their senses or to their integrity. An American may print his book at home, send a dozen copies to England, and his work is safe from all encroachment until he chooses to send over more copies. The book's success in America becomes his marketable pro- perty in England and in every European nation. This is civilisation. The American Act is un- civilised. The just principles of literary property are perfectly settled; since the Berne Congress they have become the common law of Europe. In America these laws of literary j>roperty are acknowledged in principle by every man of common sense. The Act of 1891 has never been defended in America, except by the disgraceful plea that certain selfish trades had to be com- promised with—that half a loaf is better than no bread—and so forth. This is mere surrender to a tyranny admittedly without principle. The United States has lately menaced three mon- archies in three months, and it is to be hoped that after the presidental election is over (of course!) our American government's attention may be directed to the manufacturing monarchy in our own borders, which has placed our country outside the honourable Republic of Letters. But this oppression will not end until American authors inaugurate their revolution, form their Congress, pass their Declaration of Independence, and frame their Constitution on the principles of equity acknowledged by all honest and intelligent ]>eople and adopted by all civilised nations except our own, which above all other nations requires their adoption, any adequate develojmient of literature in America being iinpossifo] j tb« present conditions. Under THE AUTHORS' CLUB. TI^HE Authors' Club gave their first ladies' I dinner on Thursday, July 17th. The chair was taken by Mr. Oswald Crawford, C.M.G., the president of the club. The guest of the evening was Mrs. Hodgson Burnett. The speeches were by the Chairman, Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, Lord Crewe, and Mr. Justin McCarthy. Mrs. Hodgson Burnett spoke as follows (the report is taken from the Queen): "Mr. Chairman, Ladies, and Gentlemen,—The first pioneer who enters a new country must, I am sure, reflect with some seriousness as to how he shall approach the native holders of the laud, whether with rich offerings of gauds and orna- ments, or with useful implements — such as fire- water—or with the explosion of great guns to till them with awe. To-night 1 am a pioneer in a new country, and I have been wondering what the etiquette of an occasion like this may be—I mean what it expects of the first woman guest of a society of distinguished men. I have asked myself if such etiquette would insist that it is my duty, in thanking my hosts for their hospitality, to draw comparisons, painful or encouraging, between the two sexes. I am not quite sure that it would—I am inclined to hope it would not, as I am afraid I am not at all clever at that kind of thing. Drawing comparisons never seemed to me to advance matters much. As a method I should say it was a little obvious and inadequate. "Then there is another thing. In the course of what occasionally appears to me a somewhat protracted existence, I have never yet discovered a good quality or a bad one which seemed to have a gender. I have found, for instance, that if a man can be selfish, a woman—by paying strict attention to business—can be selfish also; that if a man can break his word, there are women who do not always keep theirs—to the letter; that if there are women who are weak and illogical, there exist men who do not exactly embody perfect strength of mind and infallibility of reason. And I have found just as many men who keep all the Commandments at once, and live simply and truly according to the teachings of the Sermon on the Mount—just as many men as women, and just as many women as men. This is as far as somewhat careful observation has been able to lead me, and decisions so limited naturally leave one rather out of the running in any discussion as to what strengths and weaknesses are pecubarly jjjjisculiue or entirely femiunie. As to one's cCess in the work one does gutelv that is not a sl1 egtion of gender either. ?j^e big world settles  ## p. 66 (#90) ############################################## 66 THE AUTHOR. that. If a man or woman has something to say the world wants to hear it will stop to listen, and if the thing one says does not ring clear and true, aud does not concern the world or interest it, it will not pause even for a moment—for man or woman—for woman or man. It has too much to do, too much to think, too much to suffer. "Mr. Oswald Crawford has spoken most kindly of a woman for whom I care very much. Her name is Clorinda Wildairs. To me Clorinda Wildairs implies a great deal, and I am always glad when she is understood. Not long ago a lady—not an Englishwoman—reproved me for her. 'Why,' she said, 'I think she is just dreadful. She uses such bad language.' 'Yes,' I said, 'she does. They did in those days — and what is more, they did not call it bad lan- guage. They regarded it in the light of spirited colloquialism.' 'Well,' she replied. 'anyhow, I think she was real unprincipled to kill that man.' 'What,' said I, 'you think it unprincipled to kill a man! I have been gathering the impression lately that societies were to be formed to make that kind of thing a sort of religious observance.' Another lady wrote to me from America, not so much to reprove as to remonstrate. She asked ine what Little Lord Fauntleroy would think, and begged me to tell her what I meant. I have not had time to reply yet, but when I have I shall respond that in my sanguine moments I had hoped that the book itself might chance to explain what I meant, but it this hope was founded on an error of judgment, I can only say that I meant by it exactly what I meant by Fauntleroy and many other things, that after all good is stronger than evil, that love is greater than hate, and that surely somewhere—somewhere there is a Power more just to the atoms it has created than those atoms have yet learned to be to each other. It is not necessary to explain here what I meant, but if I were called upon to put its mean- ing into the briefest form, I think I should say it was this, 'To err is human—to retrieve Divine.' "I wonder if I am optimistic in saying that I believe the world is a more intelligent place than i t used to be V It is not appallingly intelligent yet, but of course a world is a thing which lays itself open to criticism. When one has nothing better to do, one can always criticise the universe and particularise the improvements it requires. I have done it myself, for hours at a time, though I have never observed that it seemed to make any difference, or that any of my little hints were taken. Still, I believe people are more logical and just-minded than they used to be—in the time, for instance, when they burned each other alive for differences of opinion, religious and otherwise. They use their brains more; and the more human beings use their brains, the more just and fair they are likely to become to each other in their efforts to solve the problem of life. In thanking my hosts for the kindness of the compliment they have paid me, I will express a thought which came to me yesterday. It is this: "I think it probable that, say a hundred years from now, a woman may stand as I do, in borne such place as this, the guest of men who have doue the work all the world has known and honoured, and she will be the outcome of all the best and most logical thinking of all the most reasonable and clear-braiued men and women— women and men—of these seething years. She will know all the things I have not learned, and she will be a woman so much wiser and more stately of mind than I could ever hope to be— she will have so much more brain, so much more fine and clear a reason, that if we were compared we should scarcely seem to be creatures of the same race. And of this woman I say 'Good luck to her, great happiness, fair fortunes, and all the fullest joyousness of living; all kind fates attend her, all good things to her-—and to the men who will be her friends.'" Mrs. Burnett sat down amid a storm of cheering. WHAT IS GOOD LITERATURE? f |"\HE following is quoted from a lecture deli- I , vered at Berkeley Lyceum, New York, by Mr. Sherwin Cody. Communicated to the Author by the lecturer:— "And what is good literature? It certainly is not literature written under the tyranny of the motto, 'Art for art's sake.' In a commonplace age, when crudity and vulgarity were the rule of the day, the literary men of the country might adopt such a motto. But the motto on which true literature is produced is 'Art for the revela- tion of the secrets of the heart.' Art exists for man, not man for art. The truest art is that which disappears, which conceals itself, because the thought that is conveyed is so much more entrancing in its interest than the mere verbal expression can ever be. Literature with a pur- pose—a purpose of discussing theology, sociology, or even ait itself—is no true literature. But art must have a purpose, nevertheless, above and beyond itself, the purpose of touching and feed- ing the human heart. The intellect belongs to science and theology and philosophy. But the heart belongs to art, and art belongs to the heart,  ## p. 67 (#91) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 67 and that is the truest art which makes the heart thrill most vividly. The infamous doctrine that literature should be documents in the history of the race, that fiction should be a record of the manners and dress and tendency of a time, that philosophy should chronicle the latest ism, that poetry should be shrine of local colour, must be swept clear of the boards before one line of true literature can exist for the public. Mr. Crawford says he classifies novels of local colour in his library under the head of travel, not fiction. He is right. "I do not despise art, far from it. Three men whose names I might mention as most full of promise among the younger men, and one of older fame whose work so largely accomplished already I should class with them, are eminently scholars in their art, though two of them be young scholars and two of them be old scholars. They are not ditch diggers turned poet in a day, claiming that after all the less knowledge of art a young writer has the better seem to be the practical results. They have given years to the study of language and literature, and years of enthusiasm and toil. "Instead of despising literary art, rather I am the irrevocable foe of the literary artists of the day who never learned any literary art, and the young man or young woman who may come to me with a spontaneous production of literature, out of a full heart and utter lack of training, will find no consideration. We enshrine that of which we know least. We worship what is to us a mystery. The literati of the day who worship art for art's sake bow down to an idol veiled by thick curtains, and behind the curtains there is in reality—nothing. "But art must be forgotten before it can be useful. There are two perfect artists — the innocent and unconscious child (who is but the hand of divine intelligence) and the trained man of letters to whom art has become a second nature. Art does not exist for the sake of the artist any more than for its own sake. It is but the fluid medium through which heart speaks to heart. To represent men as you see them, to draw life as it is—all that seems to me aside from the question. I would speak that which I do know from within me; I would coin my heart's blood into the universal coin of the realm of heart. I have lived and toiled and suffered—may I not say died as who of us has not ?—and I would trans- mute my pain into life for others. Literature is for the heart to live by. What matter if the heart be clothed in a jester's gaudy tj ,, t^e correct costume of the gentleman 0Y. f,> „ \raar tr—1- - >• .1 ^- • 1 lady of ~ York fashionable society. One js the white shirt front and the beggar's grimy coat, and in literature why not strip off both the grimy coat of the beggar and the white shirt front of the man of society, and present hearts in whatsoever costume imagination may supply, so that the beggar, if he take the heart to hinnelf, may not be afraid of soiling the fleckless linen, or the man of society wish to change his garments when he lays down the latest novel. Howells writes for the classes, Zola for the misses. I would that one might come who wrote for your heart and my heart, whatever garments covered it—some seer who should see so clearly that his eyes would pass through the garment as through a mist, and read the letters of eternal hope and eternal despair, eternal victory, and eternal defeat, both written side by side, and needing a seer to interpret their everlasting meaning. "That I or any one of my fellows be such a seer, is not for me to say. Whether we are or not is quite away from the point. Our hope lies not in any such fortunate possibility, but in the need of the people. When the people call for a prophet one will be given them. Do they call him now? Each reader must auswer that for himself. If he answers it loud enough, and does not forget to repeat his answer at least three times, an angel from above or an angel from below, whatever the call may be, will surely appear." Sherwin Cody. BOOK TALK. one is real, but the same heart t^Om^ntic REGINALD E. SAWLEY, author of "The Finger of Scorn" and "Ventured in Vain," has placed a new novel in the hands of Hurst and Blackett for publication in September. It is entitled " The One Alternative," and will appear in two vol. form. Some of our readers may be glad to hear that the first really scientific critical edition of Dante's "De Vulgari Eloquentia" has just appeared in Florence (Le Monnier). It is edited and anno- tated by Professor Pio Baina, whose vast learning and power of research have been already shown to the world in his monumental works: "Le Origini dell' Epopea Francese" and "Le Fonti dell' Orlando Furioso." Mr. Stanley Waterloo, the author of two much- discussed novels, " A Man and a Woman" and « An Odd Situation," is a candidate for the post f Game Warden of the fc^tate of Illinois (an mc& closely corresponding +0 that held by our °1, jjger of the New For-^8t). Mr. Waterloo  ## p. 68 (#92) ############################################## 68 THE AUTHOR. is a famous hunter, who has fished and shot all over the Western States, from Colorado to Florida. A fountain in memory of Robert Louis Stevenson has been erected in San Francisco. One bookseller in that pleasant city of the golden gate has filled his windows with a permanent exhibition of Stevensoniana. Books about South Africa still continue to be very rife. A new one to appear shortly is by Messrs. W. P. Purvis and L. V. Biggs, and deals with the people, progress, and problems of the countries. There will also be included a bibliography of South African literature. The handbook will be dedicated to the president and members of the Anglo-African Writers' Club. The Earl of Ashburnham has commissioned Messrs. Sotheby to dispose of his celebrated library of printed books and MSS., at Ashburn- ham Place. The printed books will be sold by auction next season, unless a suitable offer for the whole collection is made to Messrs. Sotheby in the interval. The MSS. will not be submitted to auction, but the firm will treat privately for their sale en bloc. New editions of Dickens and Carlyle are being prepared by Messrs. Chapman and Hall, the former in 6s. volumes, and the latter in 3*. 6d. The collected edition, limited to 1000 copies, of Meredith, with revisions, is to consist of about thirty-four volumes at half-a-guinea each, to be issued at the rate of two per month, beginning at the end of September. An interesting announcement for musicians. It is the forthcoming publication of the autobio- graphy of Mrs. Charles Cowden Clarke, sister to the late Mr. Joseph Alfred Novello, the well-known music publisher. Mrs. Clarke is eighty-seven years of age, a fact which gives point to the title for the volume, namely, "My Long Life." She met Mendelssohn, Mahbran, Dickens, and a host more of people in artistic circles of past generations, many of whom gathered around her father — "the father of cheap music "—as writers, composers, or critics. There will be numerous portraits to surround these reminiscences. The Rev. Dr. Parker, of the City Temple, is writing a volume of recollection.*, "Miscellanea," which will appear this autumn. Eastbourne has adopted the Public Libraries Acts. Though located in small temporary pre- mises, a good beginning has been made, the Mayor presenting the books in the reference department. The library was formally opened on the 7th inst., by Mr. Hall Caine, a preliminary meeting being held in the Town Hall, when the author of "The Manxman" made a charming speech. Mr. Le Queux was also present, and several members of the town council and other prominent local gentlemen. The Grand Duchess of Saxe-Weimar, who takes such an active interest in the spread of Goethe literature, has been pleased to accept from Professor Buchheim copies of his editions of Goethe's and Schiller'3 works, published at the Clarendon Press. At the special desire of Her Royal Highness, the books have been deposited in the new Goetlie- und Schiller-Archiv. Mr. Arthur A. Sykes (of Punch, the Anglo- Russian Literary Society, Henry Blackburn's School of Art, &C.), will, in the course of a few days, publish a short account of the recent Coronation cruise of the Midnight Sun to Russia, containing forty-five illustrations (full page portraits, snapshots and sketches) by the author; humorous verses by Canon Rawnsley and others; two musical settings of the same by the Rev. M. F. Bell; and particulars of lectures, excursions, and other incidents of the trip. Sir Charles Gavan Duffy has written a history of Victoria, which will be on sale in the early autumn. The period of Sir Charles's connection with the government of the colony is discussed with much greater detail and intimacy than the rest. Mr. George Moore will probably take two more years for his novel "Evelyn Innes." Rather more than a third of the book is all that is yet written. Mr. Clark Russell's new tale of the sea is almost completed. "The Two Captains," as it is called, will first appear serially, and afterwards in book-form early next year. Mr. G. B. Burgin's new novel, entitled "Tomalyn's Quest," will be published in November by Messrs. Innes. This writer will also contribute the first story to a series called the New Vagabond Series, which he will edit. Mr. Kipling's new story is first to appear serially in the New Jteriew, beginning about the end of the year. It is called "Captain Coura- geous." Mr. George Somes Layard has written an account of "George Cruikshank's Portraits of Himself," which will be published by Mr. W. T. Spencer early this month. The volume will be  ## p. 69 (#93) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 69 illustrated with about forty drawings, many of which have not hitherto been published. "The complete and unbroken autographic record of the artist's personal appearance," says the prospectus, "from the early age of twelve to the time when he was preparing his never - to - be - completed autobiography, is unparalleled in the history of published art." A memorial edition of "Uncle Tom's Cabin" will be published by Messrs. Cassell in the early autumn, with upwards of 100 illustra- tions by a Scandinavian artist, Jenny Mystorm- Stoopendaal. Major Marriott, formerly of the Intelligence Department in the Admiralty, is preparing a volume on "England, Egypt, and the Sudan," in which he discusses recent events and the problems of the future in connection with these territories. The book will in part be based upon Major Wingate's work on Mahdism and the Sudan, and the latter's name will, therefore, appear as joint author. Messrs. Macmillan are the publishers. A work entitled "Choir Stalls and their Carving: Examples of Misericords in some English Cathedrals and Churches" will shortly be published at two guineas by Mr. Batsford. The author is Miss Emma Phipson, who has already written a book on the animal lore of Shakespeare's time. Three hundred examples will be given, on one hundred plates, and some of the most remarkable have been taken from West- minster Abbey. The works of a selected number of the modern poets of Wales are about to be issued in series. The first volume will be the complete poetical works of "Islwyn," which Mr. Owen M. Edwards, of Lincoln College, Oxford, has in the press. The life of Mr. Hain Friswell is about to be written by his daughter. Miss Friswell makes an appeal for the loan of any letters, which will be received by her at Aber-Maw, Wimbledon, or by the publisher, Mr. Fisher Unwin. A record price for an English binding has, according to the Athenmum, been made in the sale of the Bunbury copy of the seventh edition of Cowley's "Works," 1681, which realised £126 at Sotheby's the other day. "The work is un- doubtedly an elaborate and remarkable specimen of contemporary bibliopegy by an unknown craftsman, The old English morocco is covered with a blaze of gilt tooling in panels with designs of flowers and fruits, stars, and erpanpnts with centre and corner ornaments in „ esceB i blue." ^e"t>w and Miss May Bateman is to edit a Christinas book of stories and poems entitled "The Children's Hour," which is to appear in the autumn under the auspices of the Invalid Children's Associa- tion. Contributions to the volume have been pro- mised by Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, Lady Lindsay, Mrs. Molesworth, Mrs. Meade, Miss Alice Corkran, Mr. Justin McCarthy, Mr. Le Gallienne, and Mr. Oswald Crawfurd, C.M.G. The work is dedicated to the Duchess of York, and will be published by Messrs. Hatchard. The pensions granted under the Civil List during the past year—£1200—were apportioned as follows:—Mrs. T. H. Huxley (,£200), Mr. James Hammond (£120), Mr. Oliver Heaviside (£120), Mme. Louisa Bodda-Pyne (£70), Edith Mary Lady Barnby (£70), Mrs. Fanny Hind (£70), Miss Hannah Elizabeth Morris (£25), Miss Helen Francis Morris (£25), Miss Gertrude Morris (.£25), Mrs. Samuel Johu Varley (=£50), Miss Annie Walbank Buckland (£80), Miss Frances Elizabeth Dobson (25), Miss Mary Dobson (£25), Miss Julia Dobson (£25), Mrs. Margaret Anne Houghton (£50), Mr. J. S. Stuart Glennie (£100), and the Rev. Sir George William Cox (£120). The poor quality of paper used in American books is ascribed by Mr. George Haven Putnam to the fact that the number of Mohammedan pilgrims to Mecca has greatly decreased. He explains that everyone of the pilgrims was clothed in "flowing garments of finest white linen," and, as hundreds and thousands of them died by the wayside, it was at one time a profit- able business to strip these garments from the bodies, and send them to the large paper factories of Europe. Now, however, this source of supply is enormously diminished, and the quality of paper is accordingly inferior. The unpublished works of the historian Gibbon are to appear in the coming autumn, in three octavo volumes. In the first volume will be the six autobiographies, while the second and third will contain Gibbon's private letters to his father, his stepmother, Lord Sheffield, and others, written between the years 1753 and 1794. Lord Sheffield, who will contribute a preface, has disposed of the copyright of the material to Mr. Murray, the publisher. The manuscripts have been acquired by the British Museum. The Earl of Suffolk, Mr. Headley Peek, and Mr, F. G. Afflalo have accepted the editorship of an "Encyclopaedia of SpOTt," which Messrs. LaWrence an(* Mullen w^ shortly begin to issue in iu°°tbly parts-  ## p. 70 (#94) ############################################## 7o THE AUTHOR. This year has already been uncommonly prolific in mountaineering books, and two more will be published very soon by Mr. Murray. The author of these is the well-known climber, Mr. Edward Whymper. They will be "Chamuni and the Range of Mont Blanc," and "Zermatt and the Matterhorn," and both will be illustrated. A volume of Lord Leighton's addresses to the students of the Royal Academy is about to be published by Messrs. Kegan, Paul, and Co. Mr. Clive Holland has written a number of short stories which will appear in a single volume shortly, entitled " A Japanese Victory, and Other Stories." Mr. William Sharp is writing a story entitled "Madge of the Pool" for a new series which Messrs. Archd. Constable and Co. have started. Mrs. Steel will follow with one called "In the Tideway "; and other contributors to the series, which is to be devoted to no one school, but will embrace examples of all, will be Miss Fiona Macleod and Mr. Charles Montague. Mr. William Archer has translated into English the biography of Dr. Nansen, by Rolfsen and Brogger. The publication will have illustrations, a.nd a poem by Bjornson. In last number, the books attributed to Mrs. Warren are not by the late " Mr. Whiteside Cooke," but by the late "Mrs. Whiteside Cook." CORRESPONDENCE. I.—Delated Publication. CAN any reader of the Author give a hint as to proving special damage by reason of de'ayed publication of a book? The work is a technical treatise which occupied me a long time; remuneration is by royalty, and the date fixed for publication, by a clause in the agreement, has long past; if not published soon the volume will be about as valuable as an old tourist guide or an out-of-date railway time table. T. C. B. [The writer should long ago have placed the matter in the hands of the secretary. What is the use of a society and a secretary who is also a solicitor if such cases as this are not submitted to him? Of course we know nothing of the ■details, and the publisher may be wholly within his rights, but as this question stands it seems eminently one for the legal advisers of the society.—Ed.]. II.—Literary Grab-alls. With regard to "Lunette's" letter in last month's issue of the Author. Surely his experi- ence as to payment is very unique? My own productions are not those of a genius, but I have never been offered the sums of 3*. or 12$. (yd. for them! I have received as much as .£3 for a short story in Hearth and Home, while almost any paper is willing to give £z 2s. for a story of short length. The Sun pays £1 is. for their short front-page story, ranging in length from three-quarters of a column to a column. This is surely not bad for a daily paper? Honey Seabrooke. Why cannot " Lunette " give us the names of the publications whose editors offer the prices he mentions. A statement of fact would surely do him no harm, and might save some of us. Riccardo-Stephens. 8, Coltbridge-terrace, Edinburgh, July 14. III.—Our Censors. Much has been said and written of late con- cerning the value of book criticisms. It is a most difficult question to tackle satisfactorily. I imagine, however, there are certain unfair methods of appraisement, as influencing success or failure, which deserve the fullest condemnation. Previously, in these appropriate columns, you were so friendly as to allow me to treat the subject of our critics' stock-in-trade of common- places. To-day, with your permission, I will enlarge my indictment against them. Foremost upon my black-list I would place the negligent, irresponsible reviewer. The pain and mischief occasioned by this individual is enormous. Surely the very pivot of honest criticism should be its thoroughness. How can aught save injustice result from cursory glances into any book? Better leave the investigation alone altogether than wrap up some hasty inaccurate judgment within the mean mantle of anonymity. Of course, there is no redress. There never is and never will be until signed opinions compel caution. As a victim to this inglo- rious plan, I feel keenly on the subject as no doubt many of those who may read these lines also do. The next delinquent is the fastidious, stand- offish censor whom nothing pleases in fiction. He has formed his own conception as to what a novel should be, resenting any attempt to upset his ideal. The effect of the proverbial red rag upon the bull is mild compared with the fury of this  ## p. 71 (#95) ############################################## THE AUTHOR. 7i tetchy mortal under the influence of some bold "three decker" which may have chanced to intrude between the wind and his own respectability. This specimen chastises, as a rule, in the literary weeklies. His style being academic, the notices command attention, and, alas for the hapless author, no doubt influence the reading public materially. They are, to my mind, condemnable by reason of that lofty assumption of superiority over others, unbecoming even in the greatest. Moreover, the leaven of forbearance is altogether absent. Could this captious gentleman, we are disposed to ask, achieve his own standard of exellence in the line he scourges thus without mercy? Example number three—the facetious slater who, from under his cloak of humour, stabs more cruelly than even the haughty one aforesaid. Or, to coin a word, should I not write slateress? For a woman's pen is too often apparent in this description of review. We all know what the unbridled fancy of the fair sex can accomplish in print. When wit combines with ridicule the result is quite withering. If we get read after a perusal of such flashes, it can only be out of pity; and that sometimes is the unkindest sting of all. I have picked out the above as the most forcible instances wherewith to uphold my contention. There are many more ready to hand. But I must stable my lance, or I may run the risk of tilting even beyond the limits of your good nature. Grant me a final thrust. We have our review of reviews. Why not our censor of censors? With every allowance for the suscepti- bility of authors, it can scarcely be denied that the licence which obtains nowadays in the matter of book judgments is deplorable. Of course, as your journal has pertinently remarked, we must take the good with the bad. It is no use to draw in our horns like an aft'ronted snail and refuse copies. But let us in return, at least, receive that meed of justice and accuracy, which should be the mainspring of all that delicate machinery governing the world of lettess. Cecil Clarke. Authors' Club, S.W., July 17. IV.—The Title. I should feel very thankful, and I fancy the feeling would be shared by many of your readers, to know the simplest and most expeditious way for an author to ascertain whether a title he contemplates using is already appropriated. Tyeo. LITERATURE AND THE PERIODICALS. THE revival of the rural Scottish novel is hailed by the Edinburgh as a welcome sign of healthy reaction. For its paternity the writer goes back to Gait, the contemporary of Scott. Yet he hesitates to say that the popularity of the new Scottish novel will endure. "There is a certain picturesqueness in weaving thrums, and there is the sublimity of Highland grandeur in Drumtochty; but, after all, a novelist must rely upon human interest for his effects, and even genius must sooner or later exhaust the materials in a back-of-tbe-world industrial townlet, or secluded Highland glen." Moreover, there is the stumbling-block of the "semi-intelligible Scot- tish dialect," a moderate amount of which must go a long way with Southron readers, "and already we see signs that even the apostles of the new dispensation cannot repeat themselves with impunity." The National Observer sees the paper-bound book coming into vogue, and discusses the pratical philosophy of it. It admits that this cover may be objected to because it becomes dog's- eared and dirty. The book might not then be worth re-binding in more solid form, and, besides, doing this would take from it its identity. Better paper-bound than strongly but vulgarly. Mrs. Louise Chandler Moulton has been sayiug how satisfactory the Copyright Act is both to American and English, authors. "Before this Act passed," she says, "the prices of native American books seemed very high in com- parison with the pirated editions of English authors, for which no royalty had to be paid. The works of English and American authors are now sold at practically the same prices in the States, and in this way both have a fair chance." The casual contributor, says "An Editor," does not understand his true position. His demands are frequently unreasonable, and he receives more consideration than he deserves. All this, and much more, is in reply to " A Con- tributor's" strictures on editors in a previous number of the National Review. Are manu- scripts tossed aside without being read? On the contrary. "An attempt, at the least, is made to read the most ill-written manuscript; sometimes it is even sent to the printers in the faint hope that after they have wrestled with it, the meaning 0f the scrawl may be extracted." Besides, if a gjiuscript be rejected it ia ^variably returned the sender; but contributors " g° ^eyond a^  ## p. 72 (#96) ############################################## 72 THE AUTHOR. limits of reason" when they demand that the question of accepting or rejecting and returning their work shall.be decided within a limited time. On one point concerning the aspirant the two sides agree—namely, the undesirability of intro- ductions to editors; he should eschew introduc- tions "as he would poison." Perhaps the writer in Chambers's may be thought to sum up this whole matter exactly. "After all," remarks the latter, "editors make their living by accepting good manuscript." Factory boys read Penny Dreadfuls, and at least one individual cannot say that they are any the worse for it. This writer regards it as the natural thing for the boy at a certain age, say fourteen. Factory people, as a whole, do not overtax their mental powers by deep reading, we are told, but the writer is hopeful of a higher standard being attained as she contemplates the enormous circulation of good and cheap books at the present time. In discussing what makes a novel successful, "Claudius Clear" says that if a novelist, otherwise thoroughly equipped, is profoundly imbued with religious faith, he has an immense advantage. He knows nothing, too, which so sets up the back of the average reader as an assumption of superiority, allusiveness, talk about the secret of Hegel, and stuff of that kind. "A direct and fearless simplicity establishes the best terms from the first between author and readers." Mr. Gladstone warns the young verse-maker to look whither he is going. His experience leads him to believe that the supply of poetry, or verse assuming to be poetry, is more egregiously in excess of the demand than any other descrip- tion of literature. "The prose-writer commonly has something to present to the world besides his literary form. Except in the case of very high poetry, the poet has not, and cannot have." Mr. Gladstone is very strict on the general question of putting forth a book. "I suppose it to be true," he says, *' that no one ought to add to the mass of printed books already born in the world, unless he honestly believes that he is about to contribute some addition to the stories of useful literature." A book is either a burden or a benefit The Pall Mall Gazette is amusing on the ingredients and compounding of modern literature. The Saturday Review takes up the question of Miss Linley's letters published in the recent biography of Sheridan, urging that they are fabrications. A writer in Temple Bar is funny at the expense of " literary ladies," who as a class, he says, have emancipated themselves at last, but "their earnestness and undue seriousness come in a great measure from their newness." Authors, Publishers, and Booksellers. Letters in the Westminster Gazette (entitled "Walter Besant and the Booksellers"):—Mr. B. B. Marston, July 8, 15, 25; Mr. E. Marston, July 20; Mr. Arthur D. Innes, July 13, 20; Sir Walter Besant, July 10, 17, 24. Letters in the Daily Chronicle:—Mr. E. B. Marston, July 15; Walter Besant and Mr. E. Gowing-Scopes, July 16; "A West-end Bookseller," July 28. Interview with Walter Besant, the Daily Chronicle for July 14. Opinions of leading publishers, the Daily Chronicle for July 27. Authors and Publishers. M. Ferdinand Brunetitre's speech before the International Congress of Publishers. The Publishers' Circular for July 4. Recipes for Modern Literature. The Pall Mall Gazette for July 4. The Literature of Factory Workers. By One of Them. Good Words for August. Some Letters of Burns. H. Grey Graham. The Athenxum for July 25. The Death-Centenary of Burns. Articles in Strand Magazine for July, National Observer for July 25, Black- wood's for August. Report of Celebrations and of Lord Roseberry's Speeches, the Times for July 22. The Poet- Laureate's address at Irvine, the Glasgow Herald for July 20. Contributors. An Editor. National Review for August. The Return of the Rejected. How Editors Send Back Manuscripts. Chambers's Journal for August. Literary Ladies. Temple Bar for AuguBt. Oliver Wendell Holmes. By A. K. H. B. Longman's for August. By Leslie Stephen. Natio>ial Review for July. Man-making and Verse-making. Tho Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. New Review for July. Talks with Tennyson. Wilfrid Ward. New Review for July. Dante Gabriel Rosse"T1. Quarterly Review for July. The New Scottish Novelists. Edinburgh Review for July. In Paper Cover. The National Observer for July 25. Notable Reviews. Of the Poems of Miss Rosetti and Mrs. Alexander. Lionel Johnson. Academy for July 25. Of Knowles's (compilation) "The Legends of King Arthur and His Knights. The Daily Chronicle for July 18. Of Mrs. Meynell's Essays. George Meredith. National Review for August. Of Dr. Wright's "Dialeot Dictionary." Tho Times for July 25. Of A. L. Housman's "A Shropshire Lad." National Observer for J uly 11. Of Mr. Fraser Rae's "Sheridan." Eduiburgh Review for July.  ## p. 72 (#97) ############################################## AD VER TISEMENTS. iii Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6a. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BT CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," &c. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.G. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY "willi-A-Im: j^iDiJisoisr. CONTENTS. — An Adjutant's Adventure: an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an Unseen World—Characteristic Stories of Boyal Personages—The Tsar's Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta; or, The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- feasor—HiB Word of Honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A PolUh Princess—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson's Daughter—Old Love Never BuBts. London: HeaiCB Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildlngs, E.C. RECENT VERSE. LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. NOBTH COUNTRY BALLADS. By HENRY TODD, Price be. TALES IN VEBSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 6b. SONGS OF THE CASCADES. By EEL VIKING. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3b. 6d. SONGS OP THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3s. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBOBNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. 11 Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."—The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-98). By CLIFFOBD BROOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5s. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 5s. "The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad."—Saturday Review. 44 Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."—Glasgow Herald. "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Broekman's poems."— Daily Telegraph. "He Is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative . • The element of originality pervades the book. . . . jjjs jou_ ^oem, • Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained . . . it is ]ike ,u ';,.,•„? %r the 'Mariner,' and it holds us."-«mct. P,au" "A reader who values cultured sentiments and «„ , •«„,,, tion will find much to admire."—Scotsman. u*We8S ver8inu»- London: Horace Cn.v, Windsor House, Breaj,,^ Demy 8vo., with Map and Illustrations, price 10s. 6d. AN AUSTRALIAN IN CHINA: Being the Narrative of a Quiet Journey Across China to British Burma, By Or. E. MORRISON, M.B.C.M. Ed in., EMi.Q-.S. "Mr. Morrison is an Australian doctor who has achieved probably the most remarkable journey through the Flowery Land ever attempted by a Christian. ... He was entirely unarmed and unaccompanied, save for the coolieB who carried his baggage. Such a journey—three thousand miles in length—could not fail to present many curious customs and as many curious people. But it 1b owing entirely to Dr. Morrison'B graphic manner of description, and hiB acutely keen observation, that his travelb are such a reality to the reader. This portly volume is one of the most interesting books of travel of the many published this year. It is frank, original, and quite ungarnished by adventitious colouring.'"—St. James's Budget. "One of the most interesting bookB of travel we remember to have read."—European Mail. "A very lively book of travel. . . . His account of the walk of 1*500 miles from Chungking to Burma, over the remotest districts of Western China, is full of interest."—The Times. "Dr. Morrison writes crisply, sensibly, humorously, and with an engaging frankness. . . . There is not a page he has written that is Dot worth the perusal of the student of China and the Chinese."— The Scotsman. "By far the most interesting and entertaining narrative of travel in the Flowery Land that haB appeared for several years."—The World. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildlngs, E.C. Royal 8vo., price 16s. net. Sporting Days in Southern India: BEING REMINISCENCES OF TWENTY TRIPS IN PURSUIT OF BIG GAME, CHIEFLY IN THE JWADRAS PRESIDENCY. BT Lieut.-Col. A. J. 0. POLLOCK, Royal Scots Fusiliers. WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS BY WHYMPER AND OTHERS. CONTENTS.—Chapters I., II., and HI.— The Bear. IV. and V.—The Panther. VI., VII., and VIII.—The Tiger. IX. and X.—The Indian Bison. XI. and XII.—The Elephant. XIII.—Deer (Cervlda!) and Antelopes. XIV —The Ibex. XV. and XVI.— Miscellaneous. London; Hobace Oox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildincs. E.C. Boyal 8vo., cloth, profusely illustrated, price 12s. 6d. net. TEXAN RANCH LIFE; WITH Three Months through Mexico in a "Prairie Schooner." By MARY J. JAQ.TJES j^r.don HuRacb Cox. Windsor HoU8„. BreauiVbuildings. E.O  ## p. 72 (#98) ############################################## iv AD VER TISEMENTS. THE WEST KENSINGTON TYPEW KITING AGENCY. Established 1693. MISS E. M. SIKES, 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. carefully and promptly copied, 1b. per 1000 words. Duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, ljd. perfolio. Typewritten Circulars, Notices, Ac, by special copying process. Term* on application. References kindly permitted to authors. sun PASTE STICKS WANTED, POSITION as SECRETARY to a Lady, by an English- woman, of 21. Special training. Qualifications: French (State certificate): Italian; some Latin; Type- writing; Shorthand. Highest personal recommendations from teachers. Address "K.," care of Mme. Veuve Speakman. 38, Rue du Luxembourg, Paris. Crown 8to., limp cloth, price 2s. Od. J± HAUDBOOE (IK PROCEDURE OF THIS HOUSE of COMMONS, WITH SUGGESTIONS AND PRECEDENTS FOE THE USB OF PARLIAMENTARY DEBATING SOCIETIES, GEO. G. GRAY, Esq., LL D. (Loud.), J.P., Barrister-nt-Law, <tc. Author of "A Manual of Bankruptcy," a Treatise on '* The Bight to Support from Land and Buildings," Ac, Speaker of the Hastings Local House of Commons. London : Hobacf Cox, Windsor House. Bream's-buildings, E.C. Super-royal 8to., price "20s., post free. CROCKFORD'S CLERICAL DIRECTORY 1896. BEING A STATISTICAL BOOK OF REFERENCE Fur facts relating to the Clergy in England. "Wales, Scotland, Ireland and the Colonies; with a fuller Index relating to Parishes and Benefices than any over yet given to the public. Orockford's Clerical Directory is more than a Directory; it con- tains concise Biographical details of all the ministorsand dignitaries of the Church of England. Wales, Scotland. Ireland, and the Colonies; also a List of the Parishes of each Diocese In England and Wales arranged in Rural Deaneries. T W ENTY-EIGMTM ISSUE. Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, MRS. GILL, TYPE-WHITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copies third price. Skilled typists Bent out by hour, day. or week. French MSS. accurately copied, or typewritten English translations Bupplfod. References kindly permitted to Sir Walter Besant: also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, HasttngB House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELB0RNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from l«. per 1000 words. Kxtra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope." ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GRANVILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Prank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., MP., and E. A. Fardon, Esq., Middlesex Hospital. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (The Leadenhall Press Ltd., E.C.) Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. Pocket Size, price Gd.; bv post, 6jd. THE LAWS OF GOLF, As Adopted by the Royal and Ancient Golf Club of 8t. Andrews. Special RuleB for Medal Play. Etiquette of Golf. Winners of the Golfing Championship. Winners and Runners-up lor the Amateur Championship. London: Horack Cox, Windsor House, Brcam's-buildingB, E.C. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 2s. 0d. net; bevelled hoards, gilt edges, price 5s. THE PRINCIPLES OP CHESS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. JAMES ""lIVE ASOH. CONTENTS. — 1. Elements of Chess. 2. General Principles 3. Combination. 4. Exposition of Master Play Complete. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Published every Friday morning; price, without Reports, 9d.; with' Reports, Is. THE LAW TIMES, the Journal of the Law and the Lawyers, which has now been established for over half a century, supplies to the Profession a complete Record of the Progress of Legal Reforms, and of all matters affecting the Legal Profession. The Reports of the Law Times are now recognised aB the . most complete and efficient series published. Offices: Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Honee, Bream's-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 03 (August 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 03 (August 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-08-01-The-Author-7-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/294/1896-09-01-The-Author-7-4.pdf eded982ed313cf82c575cdcbd3d1f854 PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-09-01 Volume 7 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 73–96 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18960901 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Uhc Butbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VIL—No. 4.] SEPTEMBER i, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. • PAG* PAOK Warnings and Notices 73 National Bibliography S3 Literary Property— Notes and News. By the Editor 81 1. "The Fol'owing Favourable Terms" ... 75 Feuilleton— 2. Serial RlghtB 76 The Reputation of Bipplington si; 8. The First Book 77 Monsters in Fiction so 4. Pitts c. George and Co 77 Book Talk 91 6. The Associated Booksellers 78 Literature in the Periodicals :ti 6. Literary and Artistic Congress 80 Correspondence—1. To be Returned within a Certain Time. New York Letter SO 2. Injury by Detention. 8. The Title. 4. Literary Grab-alls. Reviewing 82 5. Criticism from a Commercial Point of View M PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., ios. 6d. (Bound); Vols. II., III., and IV., 8». 6d. each (Bound); Vol. V., 6s. 6d. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry G-laisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3*. 4. The History of the Societe des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Sprigge, late Secretary to the Society, is. 5. The Cost Of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, Ac, with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 6. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigge. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3*. 7. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposit ion of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Eeport of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lely. • Eyre and Spottiswoode. is. 6d. 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By Walter Bisant (qhairman of Committee, 188g_jgo2). Iir, 9. The ^Contract^ ^Publication ^ gennany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By Ernst  ## p. 72 (#100) ############################################# 11 AD VER TISEMENTS. g>ocietp of Jluf^ots (gncotporaieb). Sie Edwin Aknold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. Alfred Austin. J. M. Baerik A W. X Beckett. ?. E. Beddard, F.B.S. Robert Bateman. Sib Henrt Bergne, K.C.M.G. Sir Walter Besant. Augustine Birrell, M.P. Eev. Prof. Bonnet, F.B.S. Bight Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Bight Hon. Lord Burghclere, P.C Hall Caine. Egerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. W. Morris Colles. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conwat. F. Marion Crawford. A. W. X Beckett. Sir Walter Besant. Egerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. PRESIDENT. a-ZEOZRO-IE MEREDITH. COUNCIL. The Earl of Desart. Austin Dobson. A. Conan Doyle, M.D A. W. Dubourg. Sir J. Eric Erichsen, Bart., F.B.S. Prof. Michael Foster, F.B.S. Bichard Oabnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Bideb Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jerome K. Jerome. Budyard Kipling. Prof. E. Bay Lankester, F.B.S. W. E. H. Lecky. J. M. Lely. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Eev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Prof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Counsel — E. M. Underdown, COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT Chairman—H. Eider Haggard. Hon. John Collier Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. Herman C. Meriyale. Eev. C. H. Middleton-Wake. Sir Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. Miss E. A. Ormerod. J. C. Parkinson. Eight Hon. Lord Pirbright. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., LL.D. Walter Herries Pollock. W. Baptiste Scoones. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. B. Sims. S. Squire Sprigge. J. J. Stevenson. Prof. Jas. Sully. William Moy Thomas. H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Mrs. Humphry Ward. Miss Charlotte M. Yonoe. Hon. Q.C. 8dicitors ^ Messrs. Field, Eoscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. * \Q. Herbert Thring, B.A., 4, Portugal-street, W.C. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. Secretary—6. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. IE3. WATT & SO INT, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SaUARE, Have now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, LONDON. "W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, BREAM'S BTJ-IXjIDHTO-S, ZE.G. Offices of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &e. Mr. HOEACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PEINTLNG they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 73 (#101) ############################################# XI be Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 4.] SEPTEMBER 1, 1896. [Price Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank 0/ London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. are several methods of publishing by agree- ments. Thus (1) an author may sell his work for a sum of money down: (2) he may take a share of the profits: (3) he may accept a royalty. The first method is the readiest and, where a proper price is paid, perhaps the best. It involves a certain amount of risk or doubt as to the result on the part of the buyer, and a certain amount of hesitation on the part of the seller. The author would do well to sell through an agent. But let him beware as to his choice of agent. At a time when the production of new books involved great risks and where the possible circle of purchasers was very small, the publishers, joining together, took half the profits as a return for their risk and services. At the present time in many cases, where there are no risks, they often take two-thirds and even more of the profits, and that after setting apart a large sum for "office expenses," allowing the author nothing at all for his office expenses. In other words, it is as if a steward were to charge first for his office and desks and then to take half or two-thirds of the remainder for himself as steward's fee. Therefore the author must in every case ascertain carefully, before signing the agreement, what proportion is appropriate under its clauses by the publisher for himself. If the aa(L jg ja doubt, let him submit the agreement to the secret- r to one of the VOL. Til. *?> 0 literary agents recommended by the secretary. Above all things he must remember that in any business transaction the one who accepts an agreement in ignorance will quite certainly get the worst of it. The folly of signing in ignorance is the main cause of half the quarrels between author and publisher. In the case of profit-sharing agreements, remember that a very common form of getting the better of an author is the practice of advertising the book in the publisher's own organs, very likely magazines of small circulation. Sometimes, also, he " exchanges " advertisements with other magazines, and charges the author as if he had paid for them. In this way the publisher may put the whole profits of a book in his own pooket. One way to prevent this sharp practice is to insert a clause to the effect that advertisements Bhall only be charged at the actual price paid for them. A better way, however, is to agree beforehand upon the papers in which advertisements may be inserted. As regards the right of inspecting the books, that neeo not be claimed, because it exists as the right of every partner, or joint venturer. You have only to demand the inspection of the books by your solicitor, your accountant, or the secretary of the Sooiety. It' the book is a first book, or one that carries risk, it is fan- to make an arrangement for the first edition and another for the second, and following, if any. The publisher confers so signal a service upon the young author by producing his work at all—i.e., by giving him the chance he desires above all things—that it seems fair in such a case to yield him the larger share. In a profit-sharing agreement do not let the cost of pro- duction form a part of the agreement, otherwise you will be unable to contest it afterwards. It will be wisest never to enter into relations with any publisher unless recommended by the Society. There are many other dangers to be avoided. Serial rights: stamping the agreement: American rights: future work: cession of copyright—these things cannot possibly bo attended to by the young author. Therefore his agree- ment should always be shown to the secretary. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great success for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true: but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great n^oy it '8 known within a few copies what will be their mi^j^uw calculation, it is not known what will be their xh^jb«». Therefore every author, for every should success which may come. Therefore on the chance ot The four poijw , the ^ ^ A*«s» 4cmMv4e4 from the outset H *\ ve" («0 That K / ^vN5 n« W ^ mean.. ^'^ \ ^  ## p. 74 (#102) ############################################# 74 THE AUTHOR. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing Bhall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements; and that all discoants shall bo duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the anthor may rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. At the same time he will do well to send his agreement to the secretary before he signs it. HOW TO USE TEE SOCIETY. 1. in VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive Pi advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with oopyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within tho experience of ordinary solicitors. Thorefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—onr solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To onforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That jvery attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society: that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wantod" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called npon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21 st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously  ## p. 75 (#103) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 75 commusieating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years P Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced IS per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at jBq 4». The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—" The Following Favourable Tebms." THE two proposals which follow explain themselves. We have omitted the name of the author and the name of the firm. The secretary, however, will inform any members, who may desire to know the latter. D.ABSJB, July 24, tSofi. We have given this work our careful attention, and our opinion of it being favourable, we have decided to offer you the following favourable terms for its production and publication, viz.:— That in consideration of our printing 1000 copies of the book in the best style on good paper from new type, publishing at the popular price of 3s. (fi ^ jjandsome cloth, gold lettered, advertising to the amom,j r £1 a*1"* Riving you two-thirds of the proceeds of sal68 c 01 gteo *° Pay to us the sum of .£88—.£50 when you sign the agreement, and J638 when you see the last proofs. The above amount to constitute your sole' outlay, the copyright remaining your property. The expenses of all future editions to be borne entirely by us, we paying to you one half the profits. It may perhaps be superfluous to mention that reviewing, and all the many other technicalities of publishing necessary for placing the book on the market, would have our especial care. We should be glad of an early decision on our terms, as we are desirous of proceeding with the work without delay in order that it may be ready in good time for the autumn season, the best publishing season of the year. Faithfully yours, P.S.—The above payment is inolusive of revision and preparation for press. July 30, 1896. Dear Sib, We are in receipt of your favour, and regret to say we do not see our way to undertake publication on terms other than thoBe in which you at least make a payment. This is usual with new writers. We have, however, after careful reflection, decided to make you the following exceptional offer, viz.:— That you make payment of the sum of ,£70 (J640 on signing the agreement, and .£30 when you see the last proofs), and share with us in all sales of the work thus— that you receive three-fifths of the proceeds of sales on a first edition of 1000 copies. Afterwards half the profits on future editions, the expenses of which would be borne entirely by us. The expenses of advertising (full details of which would be sent you) to be a first charge on the total sales. Being anxious to meet you in the matter of terms, we have placed your payment at the lowest, consistent with good work and effective publishing. We can only now add that if you elect to entrust the publication with us, you may rely on our doing our best to make the book a suocess. Faithfully yours, We note on the above: (1) The first offer is for .£50 on signing the agreement and ,£38 on receiving first proof: but ,£15 to be spent on advertising. (2) The second offer is for ,£40 on signing the agreement and .£30 on receiving first proof. None of the money to be spent on advertising. (3) The publishers in their second offer reserve the power of spending what they please on advertising. (4) Under the first proposal the author gets two-thirds of the total proceeds of the first edition of 1000 copies. (5) Under the second, proposal he gets three- fifths of the total procee<^% Let us now Sflp UBder tU '^ost^wwaUe terms, how the autV . *0u\a Xe%A- ^suppose the whole of th^T°i t e^itit^V5^ °VeSS ""^ copies givex^ ft^ls J**! •W*e the aveLg^ nearly too* ^ V  ## p. 76 (#104) ############################################# 76 THE AUTHOR. Now, under the first offer, Author pays <£88: receives two-thirds o f <£ioo —i.e., £66 13.9. 4</. Certain loss on the best possible event, £21 6s. Sd. By the second offer. Author pays ,£70. Receipts £100, less (say) =£15 for adver- tising = £8 5. Author receives three-fifths of ,£85—i.e., £51. Certain loss on the best possible event, £19. The author's certain loss at the best gives the publishers' highest profit. They take on the first offer ,£88, less .£15 for advertisements = .£73. To this must be added the interest on the money before printers, &c, are paid. Is it too much to set this down at 10 per cent.? Thus we have for the publisher's account: .£. *. d. Received from the author 73 o o Interest on ,£73 for six months at 5 per cent 3 13 o By one-third of sales 33 6 8 109 19 8 From this must be deducted the cost of pro- duction, which in such cases is conducted with an eye to cheapness. Perhaps it would amount to £70, seeing that the type is not probably stereotyped. On these figures, we observe that in the event of there being a sale of the whole edition (a very unlikely event) the publisher's profit would be somewhere about ,£40 and the author's loss would be about £20. Nothing, however, has been said about corrections. Under the second offer the publisher can do what he pleases about advertisements. The author's loss may, there- fore, be anything up to the amount paid over. Does this admirable result commend this way of publishing? We have not inquired what the publisher means by taking "reviewing" into his especial care. One would like to know what he does mean. It may be added that these letters are only samples. Dozens reach the secretary, all in the same temis. The following, for example, is another proposal from the same firm. The reader will mark the wonderful resemblance of the two proposals with the little differences of liability. August I0> 1896. Dear Madam, We have given this work our careful attention, and, our opinion of it being favourable, wo have decided to offer you the following favourable terms for its production and publication, viz.: That, in consideration of our printing 1000 copies of the book in the best style on good paper from new type, pub- lishing at the popular price of 6s. in handsome cloth, gold lettered, advertising to the amount of £2^, and giving you two-thirds of the proceeds of sales, you agree to pay to ub the sum of £go, £60 when you sign the agreement, and .£30 when you see the last proofs. The above amount to constitute your sole outlay, the copyright remaining your property. The expenses of all future editions to be bome entirely by us, we paying to yon one half the profits. It may, perhaps, be superfluous to mention that reviewing, and all the many other technicalities of publishing necessary for placing the book on the market, would have our especial care. We Bhonld bo glad of an early decision on our terms, as we are desirous of proceeding with the work without delay, in order that it may be ready in good time for the autumn season, the best publishing season of the year. Faithfully yours, II.—Serial Rights. The following paragraph should have been noticed last month. It appeared in the St. James' Gazette of July 7th. "Is the purchaser of the serial rights of a work of fiction entitled to go on producing the work as a serial for an indefinite number of times and for an indefinite period, if there is no express provision in the agreement to the contrary? A literary agent has, it seems, recently expressed the opinion that he is so entitled; and authors with serial rights to dispose of are recommended by a contemporary to insert in their agreements a limit of time for serial production. Seeing that it is common knowledge that publication in book form is to follow, that such publication is implied in the very fact of the separate sale of serial rights, one might have fairly supposed that it was an implied term of the bargain that the purchaser of the serial right should publish and finish publish- ing the serial within a reasonable time of the purchase. Will the Authors' Society take counsel's opinion upon the point?" This is purely a question of agreement. Serial rights are not, as a matter of fact, now under- stood to mean the first right of appearance, but the right of placing a work as a serial anywhere, and as often as can be arranged. Generally speaking, a novelist expressly states in his agreement that he sells only the first right of appearance in serial form; with, of course, a time limitation. There are, however, certain syndicates which buy " all serial" rights, meaning the right to place a work as a serial as often as they can find purchasers for it. This "second" right is so seldom worth anything that it would seem useless to make any stipulation about it. It would be well, however, if authors would take the precaution of seeing that their agreements reserve for them what they wish to be reserved. On the other hand, if a writer does not object to his work appearing here, there, and everywhere, why should he not let a syndicate buy that right?  ## p. 77 (#105) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 77 Suppose, however, that the point remains open: suppose that a syndicate purchases "the serial rights : " and that the question thus remains. "Do 'the serial rights ' mean only the right of publica- tion in serial form before the volume form 9" Or, in other words, does the recognised intention of the author to publish in volume form put an end to serial right after publication in volume form? If after, why not before? In fact, experience shows that publication in serial form does good, not harm, to volume form: and one cannot see why this established fact does not apply to " second rights a-i well as "first." One important syndi- cate, at least, in buying the whole serial rights expressly states this fact in its agreements. The authors, however, are in command of the situa- tion: they can refuse to sell more than they choose: if they limit "serial rights" to first appearance, they can do so. Is it worth while to ask counsel's opinion as to what is meant by "serial" rights when the words are already practically taken to mean the power of selling a work as a serial whenever, wherever, as often as, as long as, the buyer pleases and can find a market? III.—The Fibst Book, i. In your comments on my article on American Literature, and the injustice of the United States Copyright Act, especially in depriving the European author of the earnings of his first work, you say the English author loses those earnings in his own country also. Were this true, there would still remain much difference between voluntarily parting with one's property and being robbed of it. But is it true? Surely any man able to write a book is able to secure from a publisher an agreement that the royalty shall increase with the sales. Thus his success becomes his property. If any English author has been able to secure, for his first icork, such a sliding scale, I trust he will make the fact known. Moncuee D. Conway. a. My own experience of an author's first book is that he is lucky, indeed, if he gets it taken by any one on any terms, provided that he is not obliged to pay for its production and to pay a fancy price, in most cases. When a first book is so good as to be certain of success, which is very rare indeed, it is taken, of course, without hesitation. Most first books are paid for by the authors: a few> bow- ever, are accepted by an editor jfben thev are generally bought "right out" ^ ^0 publisher, when they often turn out extremely well—for the publisher. Thus a case is in my recollection in which a story was accepted by the editor and bought by the publisher for ,£50. It ran through the maga- zine, which thus got a novel for next to nothing: the magazine type served for the volume form: several editions have been printed: the publisher has done very well indeed. And the author ought not to grumble, because he had his first chance. I have never yet seen one agreement in which the author with his first book was offered a graduated royalty. There may be such agreements, but I have never seen any. My own first novel (in collaboration) was thus managed:' (1) It appeared in Once a fVeek for £100. (2) The authors printed it themselves, gave the book, bound, to the publishers, superintended the advertising, and gave a commission to the publishers. They printed 600 copies, all of which were taken. The publisher secured about £60; the authors about .£100. (3) The cheap form was then sold for five years to another firm for £50. (4) All rights were sold out, for, I think, ,£100. (5) An American firm sent £50. The authors, therefore, contrived to divide about ■£400. Not much, it is true, but in those days between the very popular authors and the less popular there was a much wider gulf than at present. The name of the book was " Ready Money Mortiboy," and I should be very glad to know how many copies of the book have been sold since its first appearance; not in any spirit of grumbling, because this selling of all rights for a small sum was then the practice, and it was not possible to do better with it. The sale outright continues to be the practice with some writers, and is a very good one, provided the proper price can be obtained. Now a new writer has no "proper price." It is quite impossible to say how far he will succeed, either from a literary or a commercial point of view. The above method is commended to a new writer who believes in his own work. He must not give bis MS. to the publisher to be printed but must print it himself. He must not give the publisher a free hand with the advertisements. He must give a liberal commission. He must be free with his Press copies. Perhaps be will lose something on his veiituve but lie will get what most he wants—his first ^a3>£fc- IV.—Pitts "In thi^ injunction ^ Co. {.The Times,  ## p. 78 (#106) ############################################# 78 THE AUTHOR. any copies of a piece of music called 'La Filleuse,' by the celebrated composer, Joachim Eaff, or dealing with them so as to infringe the plaintiff's copyright therein. It appeared that the plaintiff was the assignee of the copyright in the piece of music in this country, and that the defendant had (inadvertently, as he alleged) purchased and sold about fourteen copies of the piece, which had been printed at Liepzig by the publishers and representatatives of the original proprietor, and published, so far as appeared, either at Brussels or Paris. The plaintiff now moved the court for an injunctiou. "Mr. Ingpen appeared for the plaintiff in support of the motion. "Mr. Scrutton, for the defendants, referred to section 10 of the International Copyright Act, 1844 (7 Vict. c. 12), prohibiting the importation of 'all copies of books wherein there shall be any subsisting copyright, printed or reprinted iu any foreign country except that in which such books were first published ;' and submitted that, as the copies sold by the defendant were printed at Leipzig, where the piece of music was first published, the case was within the exception con- tained in the section, and the action therefore could not be maintained. "Mr. Ingpen, in reply, referred to section 15 of the Copyright Act, 1842 (5 & 6 Vict. c. 45), as containing an absolute prohibition against the sale in this country of imported copies of books or music entitled to copyright, and contended that section 10 of the Act of 1844 was not an enabling enactment, but merely prohibitory, and that section 15 of the Act of 1842 therefore remained in full force. "Mr. Justice Kekewich said that section 15 of the Act of 1842 contained a prohibition against the importation into this country and sale of copies of works registered here, if unlawfully printed or reprinted. The Act of 1844 was an international Act, intended to support the inter- change of copyright obligations between this country and foreign countries, but not so as to exclude the right of what might be termed the 'domicile of origin' of the work. Accordingly that Act provided in effect that, where books were printed or reprinted in any foreign country in which they were first published, then the print- ing might be continued and they were not subject to the prohibition contained in the section. The law therefore was not transgressed if the books imported were first published in the domi- cile of origin. The pieces of music in this case were clearly published in Leipzig, the domicile of origin, and therefore, being law- fully printed, were not within the prohibitive part of section 10 of the Act of 1845 nor within the prohibition' contained in section 15 of the Act of 1842. '* The motion being, by consent, treated as the trial of the action, his Lordship accordingly gave judgment for the defendant." The above case was tried in the High Courts before Mr. Justice Kekewich, and from the deci- sion of that judge an appeal was entered. The case on appeal was heard at the end of the sittings, and, as the question of law is exceedingly difficult and complicated, the Justices of Appeal deferred judgment. They were unable, however, to fix a date in the last Session on which to deliver judg- ment, as the research into former Acts of Parlia- ment necessitated considerable labour. The case as it stands, however, is put down for considera- tion of the members of the Society, especially those who are writers of music, to whom it specially refers. The case comes under the Inter- national Copyright Act of 1844, and does not touch the Berne Convention on any point. It applies especially to those holders of musical copy- right, of whom there are many in the Society, as music is a universal language, and needs no trans- lation for its publication in a foreign country. It applies in a much less degree to holders of literary copyright, but it is possible that it might be desirous to publish a book in its original lan- guage in a foreign country. This is of course of infrequent occurrence, but such cases have occurred. When the final decision has been given by the Justices of Appeal, if given at the end of October, it will come most probably into the December number. _ _ V.—The Associated Booksellers. The following correspondence has been sent to the Author by the hon. secretary of this society :— Thb Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland. 370, Oxford-street, W. July 31, 1896. Gentlemen, On behalf of the Council I beg to bring before you the correspondence which has taken place between the Council of the Publishers' Association and ourselves, from which it will be seen that we have referred to "individual pub- lishers" with respect to clause 3 of our resolutions sent to them. Our Council therefore asks you to say definitely whether yon will be prepared to ooncede (perhaps gradually) the terms asked for in clause 3, which is worded as follows :— "3. That publishers recognise that immediate relief is necessary, by charging single copies of books pub- lished at 7s. 6d. and upwards, at a net price, which would be equivalent to the net cost when the odd copy is is taken with the usual discount at settle- ment." I remain, yours truly, Thomas Burleigh, Hon. Sec.  ## p. 79 (#107) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 79 Copy of resolution sent to Mr. C. J. Longman, the presi- dent of the Publishers' Association :— "That the Council having received from Mr. Longman a report of the meeting held on the 21st inst. (November), regret that the publishers decline to appoint a committee to meet the booksellers. They note, however, with satisfaction the formation of a Publishers' Association, and trust that when the new society is fully organised arrangements will be made for the meeting of the councils of the two bodies, as they are convinced it is only by the co-operation of pub- lishers with booksellers- that any improvement can bo effected in the condition of the retail trade. II. St. Dnnstan's House, Fetter-lane, London, E.C. March 27, 1896. To Thomas Burleigh, Esq., Hon. Sec. The Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland, 370, Oxford-Btreet, W. Dear Sib, Your letter to the president of the Publishers' Associa- tion dated March 17 was considered at the first meeting of the Council, held yesterday, and I was requested to inform you that, if at any time the Booksellers' Association will submit to the Council of the Publishers' Association any definite question with a view to a joint discussion, the Pub- lishers' Association will be very happy to take it into con- e ideration, and, if found desirable, to arrange a meeting, but they do not regard a conference, without any definite object, as likely to lead to satisfactory results. Yours faithfully, R. B. Mabston, Secretary (pro tern.) of the Publishers' Association. ra. Copy of resolution sent to the hon. secretary of the Pub- lishers' Association:— "It having been conclusively proved that no combination of booksellers alone can deal with the excessive discounts which render the trade unprofitable to most retailers, the Council of the Associated Booksellers request the Pub- lishers' Association to meet them to discuss the following proposals:— "1. That all books published at net prices be sold at the full price. "2. That no greater discount than 25 per cent, be allowed upon books published on the old terms, and that steps be taken to enforce both these regula- tions. 3. That publishers recognise that immediate relief is necessary, by charging single copies of books pub- lished at 78. 6d. and upwards at a net prioe, whioh would be equivalent to the not cost when the odd copy is taken with the usual discount at settlement. In the event of their not being prepared to do this (meet the Council for the purpose of discussing these proposals), the Publishers' Association be asked to make suggestions for joint co-operation." IV. Publisher's Association, Stationers' Hall, E.C. May 8, 1896. T. Burleigh, Esq. Hon Sec. Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland, 370, Oxford-atreet, W- Dear Sir, The Council of the Publishers' Asj^.t:oD have given very careful consideration to your ioftej\ oTil 20- VOL. VII. The proposals contained in it have already been circulated by your Society among the publishers individually, and have been fully discussed by them at a meeting held before the Publishers' Association was formed. The Council of the Association think it right to inform you that they cannot entertain the adoption of any plan which would involve a system of coercion or " boycotting' on their part, and it appears to them that the portion of your Council's resolution embodying proposals 1 and 2 depends entirely on such a system: they therefore feel that thoy would not be justified in entering into any discussion upon this matter. If the Associated booksellers desire to modify their pro- posals in view of this decision, the Council of the Publishers Association will be most happy to consider carefully any suoh amended suggestiona- I am, dear Sir, yours faithfully, Wm. Poulten, Secretary. Copy of Resolution sent to the Publishers' Association:— "The Council regret that the Publishers' Association declines to discuss clauses 1 and 2 of their proposals, with- out which, in their opinion, no improvement in the present condition of the trade is possible." "The Council point out that the system of publishing books at net prices was introduced by publishers as a remedy for underselling, and fear that the Publisher's Asso- ciation in declining to take any steps to maintain those prices, thereby dooms the net system to failure." "The Counoil desire to know the decision of the Pub- lishers' Association with regard to clause 3 of their pro- posals, and whether the Publishers' Association is prepared to make alternative proposals as to clauses 1 and 2." The Publishers' Association, Stationer's Hall, London, E.C, July 24, 1896. Dear Sib, In reply to your communication of the 5th ult., I am directed to inform you that the Council of the Publishers' Association have no alternatives to suggest with regard to clauses 1 and 2 of your proposals, and with respect to clause 3, I am to say, that the Council consider the subject to bo a matter for arrangement by individual publishers. Yours faithfully, Wm. Poulten, Secretary. Mr. T. Burleigh, Hon. Sec. Associated Booksellers, 370, Oxford-street, W. VI. The Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland, 370, Oxford-street, W. July 31, 1896. Dear Sir, At a Council meeting held last night I was requested to acknowledge tho receipt of your letter of the 24th inst., and to call the attention of your Council to the following extracts from the report of the meeting held on Nov. 21 last, and sent to me officially by Mr. Longman. "Mr. Murray said,' It has long l°oen *e^" ^at some union or association of publishers tQ ^cal matters such as that before them and many OVW8 »5e(A™8 tneit «*tol08t should be formed.'" "It was the ._0uB op\- e ^meelangtnat, it was only by the fot^^n{ wxa^Ho*^^V"MiaW« eoutt satisfactorily ftJ£^W Tho Council are now reft Vi»\^<"wANta* 'bhkSu f  ## p. 80 (#108) ############################################# 8o THE AUTHOR. rogret that their proposals have not been placed before the members of the Publishers' Association for discussion. I remain, yours truly, Thomas, Burleigh, Hon. Seoretary. Mr. Wm. Poulten, Seoretary the Publishers' Association. VI.—Literary and Artistic Congress. Berne, Aug. 24. The International Congress on Literary and Artistic Copyright has resolved to take steps to secure the speedy ratification of the results of the Paris conference of this year and obtain a reform of the copyright laws in the different States, particularly Great Britain and Germany. With this object the International Literary and Artistic Association will enter into communication with the societies of authors and jurists in those countries.—Daily Chronicle. NEW YORK LETTBE. Aug. 14, 1896. STONE and KIMBALL have just issued an enlarged edition of the Poems of George Santayana, which were first published in 1894. Mr. Santayana, although as yet known to few, is a tempting subject of panegyric to those who believe that he is writing the best poetry produced to-day in America. This is not the highest praise, perhaps, because our level in verse just now is rather low, but one goes further in saying that many of the most intelligent people of Cambridge (the seat of Harvard University) and Boston, the two places in which his work is best known, believe that his poetry is destined to last and to grow in esteem. He is a teacher of philosophy in the University, just over thirty years of age, half Spanish, a Catholic, although one of the subtlest sceptical critics that Harvard has produced. His "Sense of Beauty," which has already been mentioned in these letters, when published by Scribner in the fall, will probably do more to make him known than these poems. Not that he writes bettor in prose (for it is hard to say in which form he has greater excellence), but for the natural reason that a great house like Scribners can give the book a circulation which a new firm like Stone and Kimball can not. Mr. Santayana is now in England, and will spend a year there, after which he will return to Harvard. The poems have a sort of second simplicity both in thought and expression, the result of long brooding by an imaginative and analytical temperament, and their technical qualities are high; they are entirely original, but they suggest occasionally that two of the author's favourite poets are Petrarch and Shakespeare. As I am one of those who believe in an important future for the poems, I take space for two of the more recent sonnets: We were together, and I longed to tell How drop by silent drop my bosom bled, I took some verses full of you, and read, Waiting for God to work some miracle. They told how love had plunged in burning hell One half my soul, while the other half had fled Upon love's wings to heaven; and you said: "I like the verses; they are written well." If I had knelt confessing " It is yon, You are my torment and my rapture too," I should have seen yon rise in flushed disdain: "For shame to say so, be it false or true!" And the sharp sword that ran me through and through, On your white bosom too had left a stain. When I survey the harvest of the year And from time's threshing garner up the grain, What profit have I of forgotten pain, What comfort, heart-locked, for the winter's cheer P The season's yield is this, that thou art dear, And that I love thee, that is all mv gain; The rest was chaff, blown from the weary brain Where now they treasured image lieth cloar, How liberal is beauty that, but seen, Makes rich the bosom of her silent lovor! How excellent is truth, on which I lean! Yet my religion were a charmed despair, Did I not in thy perfect heart discover How beauty can bo true and virtue fair. In connection with what I said last month of the literary work being done in New York by painters, should be mentioned one of the most important books of the fall, soon to be announced by the Scribners. E. W. Blashfield is one of our most prominent painters. His interest in litera- ture, including naturally the literature of art, is keen, and his wife is a scholarly woman and a practised writer, who has lived a great deal in Italy. They will bring out this fall the only edition of Vasari published in England since that of Mrs. Foster. It will be an Edition dc Iv.re, in four volumes, with forty-eight photogravure reproductions of important paintings. Only the most prominent lives will be given, seventy in all. The men whose work is now unknown, mostly contemporaries of Vasari and important to him because of his personal interest in them, are omitted. As Mrs. Foster's text has become so familiar to the Euglish world, her translation will be kept, slight corrections being marie in notes where her lack of acquaintance with Italy led her to fail in seizing certain turns of expression. The greatest value of the new book, however, will be in the historical, critical, and philological notes, which practically amount toa summary of the results of the new school of Art criticisms, supjwrted by a thorough personal knowledge of Italy and  ## p. 81 (#109) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 81 the technical understanding of a painter. The last Italian editionof Vasari, that of Gaetano Milanesi, published in nine volumes in 1882, the result of the work of seven or eight scholars for several years, has been the main authority for names, dates, &c. The work of the Italian scholars who write for the Archivio, of the Frenchmen who write for the Gazette des Beaux Arts, the Courier de VArt, of the German scholars in the various periodicals, and the comparatively little done by the English and Americans, by Middle- ton, Rossetti, Berenson, C. C. Perkins, Loeser, and others, have been freely drawn on. Of course the Italian scholars form the main basis of this part of the work. All of the recent discoveries of concrete things, such as the framework of the Donatello altar at Padua, the singing galleries for the Delia Robbias in Florence, &c., are noted, and make it possible to see many of the works spoken of by Vasari more as he saw them than has been before possible. The estimates of the painters, which are added to the lives, are written by the two authors in conjunction, and combine technical criticism with more general appre- ciation. Last month I spoke rather severely of criticism in this country. One reservation should be made in favour of that kind of critical work intended for students in schools and colleges, which is now excellent. For instance, G. E. Woodberry, one of our first scholars, is seeing through the press an edition of Tennyson to appear this month in the series of English works being published by Longmans, Green, and Co., under the general direction of Professor George R. Carpenter, of Columbia, who has been able to get the various books of the series done by the leading teachers of English, on account of the decided wave of interest which has been growing here for some years. The series has been a marked success. In the fall the Scribners will publish twenty or more "Poems of Childhood" by Eugene Field, set to music by various composers, most of them by Reginald de Koven, the most popular of American song writers. It is to be called " The Field de Koven Song Book." The popularity of Mr. Field seems to be on a steady increase since his death. Most of these songs were written and set to music long ago, before either Mr. Field or Mr. de Koven was known to the world. Roberts Brothers, of Boston, have in prepara- tion a volume of the poems of Emily Dickinson, the strangely vivid New England spinster, whose poems and letters made a sensation here when they were published under the augpjce* °* Col. T. W. Higginson, who discovered ^e unknown writer and hailed her as a ge^,- g^e then became a decided fad for some time, and the death of the fad seems to have left a steady interest in her work, which is very crude, but intelligent and entirely typical of New England feeling away from the centres of population. A new writer from Chicago is launched by the Harpers in the recently published novel '' Jerry the Dreamer," by Will Payne, financial editor of a Chicago daily, the Chronicle. Houghton, Mifflin and Co. are collecting letters for a sixteen volume edition of the Life and Letters of Harriet Beecher Stowe. Statistics which I sent some months ago showed that "Uncle Tom's Cabin " is second in popularity to Hawthorne's "Scarlet Letter" among American novels of standing. It will probably always be popular enough as a story as well as important enough as a document, to keep Mrs. Stowe's name a leading one in our literature, but as it succeeded more because it was a timely tract of power, than because of its artistic merits, it can hardly be expected that the author's relative importance will continue as great as it is now. Of the other eminent American writer who has died this year, Oliver Wendell Holmes, the contrary is true. His work depends in no way on any occasional interest, but has taken its place, apparently permanently, not very near the top, but well up, and some of his books make part of the instinctive thought of the New England people. Publishing, like every other business, is suffer- ing from the silver scare. All houses are trying to keep down their expenses, and some which were spending money with absolute freedom in the spring, are now running on as small an out- lay as possible. Campaign literature, so called, is what there is most demand for. There is a good deal of talk among writers here about the possibility of making interesting novels and treatises out of the emotional wave that has swept over the West and South for the last few years, but as yet nothing which is really literature has resulted from the silver craze. "Coin's Financial School," the famous book now dead, which ran like fire over the country two years ago, was merely laughed at by the Eastern press, which has either never appreciated the existence of the silver feeling, or has thought it best not to state it. Reports from the representatives of our Eastern dailies are received \$. two forms; one in- tended for publication, ano^et teUmg tbe editors privately how nvucb. more pt\0\1B ttve danger is than it would be Wt to stav- * ouemo^VjmNew York City has \ \ come ^ Joso^ *0T sftveT' and the most J .-ent ^SSL, ^v «-W»k *° the poorer ^ T? ago from su^N O^W A* * * Bryan, without! J 0* .Tr^ V  ## p. 82 (#110) ############################################# 82 THE A UTHOR. The success here of the stage versions of two popular English novels last year, "Trilby" and "The Prisoner of Zenda," has led to a determina- tion by the managers to put on this year several plays made out of popular novels. Weyman's "Under the Red Robe," Hope's "Throso," Barrie's "Little Minister," Bourget's " Tragic Idyll," and Mrs. Burnett's "Lady of Quality," are already arranged for. Norman Hapoood. REVIEWING. TI ^HE Daily Chronicle reports that certain I publishers have met together to consider the practice of appropriating whole pages of a book under the title of a review. It might be as well, we observe, if authors also had a word to say upon this subject, which seems to concern those whose reputation is at stake even more than those to whom their money is the only con- sideration. The whole question of reviewing, not this point or that point, ought surely to be taken up by the Society of Authors, either in conjunction with the Society of Publishers, or separately. The limits of appropriation or quotation must, of course, form part of the subject . A review which picks out and publishes all the "plums," obviously makes it unnecessary for the reader to buy the book. For instance, to quote a case now about twelve years old, the "Recollections of Anthony Trollope," published after his death, contained a great many interesting stories. A copy was given to the present writer: for some reason he could not read the book for some months: when at last he found time to o]x?n it he discovered that, in one review or another, he had already become acquainted with every good thing in the two volumes. But, it may be urged, this writer was in the habit of reading all the reviews. One did not need to read all the reviews in order to learn the good things. Many of them quoted shame- lessly. Men at clubs, also, do turn over the leaves of many reviews. The practice, it is everywhere acknowledged, is unfair. How. is it to be stopped or remedied? The reviewer, to whom quotation means a saving of time and work, says that to give his readers a fair idea of the work he must quote from it. This is probably true in many cases. Yet one must not quote everything. The only step possible is a remonstrance with the editor. But that remon- strance must come from a body, not from an individual. Hitherto the individual has spoken. The Athenseum, say, prints his letter; no com- ment is made upon it, nor any answer attempted, and the question drops. The remonstrance has been thrown away. An association which seriously takes up the question and presents a remon- strance is another matter altogether. A second, and a more serious reason for remon- strance, is the personal element. There are still, unfortunately, in the world of letters many per- sonal enmities. Where the author, if a well- known man, is a resident of London and a fre- quenter of London clubs, it is pretty certain that he has made enemies; indeed, it is impossible to take a side on any of the questions which arise perpetually in the world of art and letters without making enemies. It should be, therefore, the special care of every editor to intrust a book for review to no one who is known to cherish personal enmity towards the author under review. Everyone behind the scenes; everyone who knows the staff of this or that journal; under- stands that if certain reviewers get the chance they will "slate" certain writers. The danger is perhaps equally great that they will log-roll other writers. Here, again, the protest of a single person is of no avail, while an association would be able to speak with such authority as it possesses from the reputation and the jnumber of its members. Another point is the reviewing of books in a batch. The practice is to be condemned, if only from the editor's point of view, as well as the author's. As regards the editor, by allowing books to be reviewed in the batch, he takes the surest and simplest way of destroying the literary weight and authority of his columns. Where a book is singled out for criticism and stands alone upon the page, that fact gives it special impor- tance. There are cases recorded in which a review of this kind in an important paper has instantly made the fortune of a book. But where a dozen books are reviewed all together, what is said for or against each matters prac- tically little. The "batch" are neither much advanced nor much hindered by what is said of them in the collection. There is another and a much more serious objection to this course. Some journals assign a space so insufficient, with an amount of pay so inadequate, that it is absolutely impossible for the reviewer even to read the works on which he pro- fesses to pronounce a judgment. Thus, there are papers which cram into a single column a dozen books. The reviewer (?) has to provide this column once a week for a guinea or so. It stands to reason, since a man cannot live on a guinea a week, that he cannot afford to read the books, which would indeed take more than a week to read if he did nothing else. What does he do, then? He falls back upon generalities, praising  ## p. 83 (#111) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 83 or blaming in vague terms, and quite at random. It is naturally easier and safer to damn a book than to praise it, because the latter demands the discovery of certain definite qualities which can only be found by reading. What possible weight, however, can such a notice carry with it? What must be the literary character of a paper which -carries on its critical branch in such a way? How much better to pick out a single work and to insist that the reviewer should give time to read the book? Such a system seems little better than money thrown away, and space wasted. Another, and a very important, consideration is the fitness of the writer for the work entrusted to him. The most incompetent persons are notoriously, in some papers, entrusted with the reviewing of books — young beginners in journalism; men and women who have not even read the literature of the day; men of the Bohemian smoking room, who review the dainty works of cultured gentlewomen; ladies who shrink from strength review works full of the strongest meat; persons ignorant of history review special studies in history; poetry is given to men of science; and science, perhaps, to young gentlemen fresh from a classical first at Oxford. These points, it will be observed, are only a few of those which await consideration on the great subject of reviewing. We are not bringing charges, we state only certain notorious facts which, indeed, are never found in certain journals except by accident. Why should they be found at all, considering not only the injustice done to authors, but also the mis- •chief done to a paper by the mere suspicion of log- rolling, personal animosities, and judgments pronounced on books which are not even read? NATIONAL BIBLIOGRAPHY. THESE has just been published at the Library Bureau, 10, Bloomsbury-street, London, a very full work on " The Theory of National and International Bibliography, with Special Reference to the Introduction of System in the Record of Modern Literature." The author of it, Mr. Frank Campbell, has been connected for twelve years with the library of the British Museum. International bibliography, he ex- plains, has for its object the promotion of rational uniformity in methods of recording national literature, so that any individual nation may be able to obtain the whole or separate sectional parts of the literary records of other State, based upon a common intelligiM gygtem; and that each State may be able wi^ e Aiffica&Y to VOL, VII. obtain exact records of the literature on any subject issued throughout the whole world, independently of geographical or political divisions. The only way to accomplish this is for each State to agree to three things: 1. Each State is to agree to record its literature com- pletely year by year. 2. To record it according to its natural divisions and subdivisions. 3. To use the full title of a work as the unit and movable factor on which all subsequent work depends. Given the issue of a certain number of works in a certain area during a certain period, there should be, says the author, a complete record of them for the use of the reading public, such record to be issued in a convenient form at con- venient intervals of time. Where circumstances permit, the national libraries should be the centres of national systems of bibliography, because these, and these only, receive a complete collection of the national literature. He regards it as an absolute necessity that each country should issue a proper bibliographical guide to the more special collections to be found in the several libraries throughout each country, such as the French Government has published for some years under the title of "Annuaire des Bibliotheques et des Archives," to do what the "Jahrbuch der Musikbibliothek Peters" does for public and private hbraries in Europe in presenting a clue to their more special contents. Mr. Campbell has much to say of the inacceS' sibility of official documents, and, though to a less degree, the publications of the learned societies. His book was published in the middle of August, but a month earlier an international conference of representatives of scientific societies from all parts of the world was held, under the presidency of Sir John Gorst, in London, at which it was resolved to compile and publish by means of some international organisation a com- plete catalogue of scientific literature, arranged according both to subject matter and to authors' names, in which regard shall be had, in the first instance, to the requirements of scientific inves- tigators, to the end that these may find out most easily what has been pubhshed concerning any particular subject of inquiry. This work has been increasing so rapidly that the Royal Society was no longer able to cope with it through its catalogue, therefore, at it^^ateuee,Her Majesty's Government BUmmotied cotvlexeuce. It may x "^clO made an be assumed tW M*- Qvu-otfc^^0 maAe an appeal to men 1 0n\euc% »«0 to come in the The Si  ## p. 84 (#112) ############################################# 84 THE AUTHOR. is minutely set forth in the book, and will afford plenty of scope for the study and criticism of fellow-librarians. As a matter of more imme- diate interest to authors, however, Mr. Campbell's discussion of the influence of the copyright laws on the question may be quoted. After remarking that in the laws of our smaller colonies news- papers are in many instances exempt from regis- tration, and that a considerable amount of often valuable matter comes generally under the name of "Annual Reports," and is therefore exempted from registration, Mr. Campbell points out that a yet more important factor is that which refers to the legal period within which a work may be deposited. "No person is entitled to a copy- right," says the American law, "unless he shall . . . not later than the day of publication thereof . . . deliver . . . copies of such copyright book, &c." In this country, however, the law allows a wide margin of time, and the result is, says Mr. Campbell, that— Whereas in America they have the possibility of initiating a perfect system of periodical subject-catalogues up to date, we cannot do so until the law is altered. This would be no hardship to the publishers, as the issue of periodical subject-catalogues suggested would serve to advertise the publications considerably. And of course it is inferrred that the author and the bookseller would in the same way benefit from such advertisement of the publication. It is essential to the success of the scheme, says Mr. Campbell, that works to be copyrighted must be delivered at the national libraries on the day of publication. NOTES AND NEWS. THE following is another instance of the confusion of thought into which people fall in talking of literature. There are various confusions; the most common is that of mixing up the literary with the commercial value of a work. Here is a writer who complains to the Daily Chronicle that a circulating library will not take his work on account of a single paragraph alleged to be immoral; he asks whether a circu- lating library is to set itself up as a censor of literature. A bookseller, in reply, writes that he refuses to offer for sale any books which he con- siders prejudicial to morals. For instance, this offending paragraph, from his point of view, destroys the commercial value of the book. Observe that he does not touch on its literary value. Now, both sides are right. Conductors of the library, or any booksellers, have a perfect right to say, "Out of the great mass of new books offered to us we shall refuse any which we think open to charges of immorality. We shall do this for two reasons: our own reputa- tion, which means our success in business; and our own conscience. And we shall decide for our- selves what we consider immoral in reading or in, tendency, and we shall not argue about it or defend ourselves." Of course, a bookseller who would refuse, on these grounds, to procure a book in great demand might be liable to lose customers; but that is for himself to consider. On the other hand the author is quite right in protesting against any bookseller calling himself a censor of literature. This he cannot be, and cannot claim to be, because he is not, generally, a critic or a scholar. But does he, in fact, advance such a claim Y He says, on the contrary, this : " The book may be the finest work of genius ever produced. That has nothing to do with me. I say that I will not sell immoral books. I think that this is an immoral book; and I will not. sell it." Saying this is not constituting him- self a censor of literature, but a defender, up to his own powers, of public morals. If he chooses to exercise vigilance of this kind he may become, it is true, a great nuisance in being nasty-par- ticular, but he remains within his rights. More- over, there is a certain Act of Parliament which obliges a bookseller to be careful as to the books he buys and sells. If the aggrieved writer would take this view of the case he might perhaps alter the paragraph with as much protest, public or private, as he pleases. Surely, for a young writer it would seem well to accept a ruling which makes so great a difference in his access to the public. Let him reflect that the one thing essential to a young writer is access to a wide public; and there is no machinery which can do so much for the young writer in this way as a great circulating library. 3ij The confusion of literary with commercial value is one which is often shown in other ways. A certain writer, I read in a paper recently, received no more than so much for his latest work, " and that was more than it was worth." This phrase- is constantly occurring. Now, literature cannot be measured by any pecuniary standard; art of all kinds, painting, sculpture, poetry, the drama, fiction, belles lettres, may be bought and sold,, but no work of art can be appraised by any sum of money as representing its artistic and literary value. If all the world possessed perfect taste, then the commercial value might, in a certain sense, represent the literary value. As that can never be the case, the commercial value must always be kept separate from the other. If we do this we shall no longer think it necessary to be indignant because one writer, whose literary  ## p. 85 (#113) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 85 standard is low, circulates by the hundred thousand, while another, who produces literature of the highest kind, hardly runs through two or three thousand. _ o Here is a somewhat remarkable experience. Perhaps a similar application has been made to others. I received a letter written by a man of whom I know nothing: he stated that a certain man of letters, not an unknown writer at all, had sustained losses; he did not explain in what way these losses were incurred: he further stated that his friends were making up a purse to meet these losses: and he proceeded to demand from me a cheque for fifty pounds! I may add that the gentleman in question is not in any sense a friend of mine: T. have, however, conversed with him on two or three occasions. Fifty pounds I was called upon to pay down at once! There was, of course, no explanation of any authority by which the writer acted, nor can T believe that he was authorised by the gentleman concerned to ask for fifty pounds. He did not get that cheque. He then wrote asking how much I meant to give: assuming, you see, that one was in duty or honour bound to give, without any knowledge of the details, and being under no other obligation than belongs to membership in the same profes- sion. If every member of the Society of Authors were called upon to pay ,£50 to a member in trouble, that member would receive about .£70,000, which would keep him and his out of trouble for the third and fourth generation. Imagine, if you can, a barrister called upon to give £50 to another banister simply because he belonged to the Bar! I was weak enough to reply to this letter, and stated my intention of giving nothing. The writer of the letters replied as one might expect. He regretted that he thought I was one who would, &c, &c, Ac.: and it would be his "duty" to lay the letter before the gentleman on whose behalf he was writing. I suppose he has done so by this time: and I trust that he has learned, first, that if you want assistance, you must state your case fully: next, that you must not ask for impossible sums: thirdly, that you must not demand anything as a right. It has been suggested that the letter was a little trap. First, you tell a man to hand over a great cheque: you know that he will refuse: you then have an opportunity to tell people what a miserly, mean, uncharitable beast he is. I tell this little story because I should like to know if others have had the same kind of letter from the same person. Mr. Robert Sherard writes to th„ jifesttninster Gazette that Mr. Warren, for certain readers of the Author subscribed a small sum two months ago, is dying of dropsy in his eighty- fifth year. More and more it becomes imperative upon us to form a pension fund for men and women of letters. Some time ago, when the creation of such a fund was spoken of in these columns, a certain critic, or reviewer, or writer, in an evening paper, asked, with the bitterest contempt, if we were going to give pensions to unsuccessful novelists. It is a strange and mar- vellous thing to note the unreasonable jealousy with which anything proposed for the good of the literary profession is received by a certain class of writers. Of course the first and essential point about a pension fund is that it must be given to those who have been either wholly or in large part dependent upon literary work—which excludes all your unsuccessful novelists. Oh! for a man with leisure, and enthusiasm, and private means, who would take up this pension business, and work it! The following donations have been added to the Eliza Warren Fund since the publication of our two former lists:—■ Marshall, Miss ... Newbald, Miss ... Oetzmann, Messrs. Parr, Mrs o 10 Stables, Mrs 1 o £ s. d. o 10 o 050 220 £ s. Chapman, the Misses 2 o Editor of Book- bits (per) o 15 Harger, Madame.. 1 o Henderson.MisB... 05 The total amount received by Miss Masters is now £55 as. id. i--rT It is stated that Mr. David Douglas, publisher, of Edinburgh, has issued a reprint of the addresses delivered by Lord Kosebery, at Dum- fries, on the Burns "Centenary of July 21. I have sent for a copy, which costs no more than sixpence, and is worth—but, as was advanced above, its worth cannot be translated into six- pences. . Why are American magazines devouring and destroying our own? The contents do not seem to be more readable or interesting: yet ours— except the Pall Mall and some of the so-called "popular " magazines—seem affected with a kind of dry rot. Here is one feason which, I think, will be acknowledged by ^veryone. In America magazines are cavried throv^—v. QjB'jort-omoe at one cent, per lb. wei&i t The A $.AcaJB. ^to^rVetor can, therefore, recefc£ 0. avAs^f „xi ww^ftl *nffing, ^ f^eta r j55 to o-O^postage ?° Hi that VW I» Z&i agents, >tj \^V* ^ ^v0  ## p. 86 (#114) ############################################# 86 THE AUTHOR. or "jd. a month against the American's n\d. Now an increase of $d. in each copy when you multiply by thirty, or even ten, thousand is enormous. It means the power of getting the best work from the best writers at the highest prices: the power of engaging the services of the best editors, their whole time, their whole thought. In short, it means the substitution of a prosperous magazine such as are many of the American organs, for a half starved, inefficient journal such as are some of ours. Will Mr. Henniker Heaton tak* this grievance in hand? TO AUTHORS—Plots, Novels, and Short Stories, fo Sale j uniqueness and originality guaranteed; terms from 2s.; advice given; stories revised. The above advertisement is cut from an impor- tant provincial paper. Perhaps the address of the advertiser, for certain reasons, is best with- held. There must be, one supposes, some persons who answer such an advertisement, otherwise it would not be repeated. It may be asked why, if a person can construct a plot, he does not also write the story. Perhaps it is conceivable that one may devise a fable, fit it with the situations which belong to it, and even make characters for per- forming in them, yet be unable to write the story. In such a case the deviser or inventor might be a collaborator. Instead of parting with the plot for two shillings he should boldly place his name upon the title page as one of the authors. On the other hand, when a man offers a play, a poem, a story, to the public, he is practically assuring them that he is himself the deviser or inventor of the fable. In the case of a historical novel this assurance is not needed, because the source of his story is known to everybody. In the case of a story laid in the last century, for instance, that may also, since a past time can only be recovered from its documents, be taken from some event of the time. Thus, I have myself taken the motif of a story in two cases from writings of the eighteenth century. But a modern plot, a modern fable, presented by a writer is accepted by the public as of his own devising. If it is not, then, surely, the transaction is dishonest. There is, however, no evidence of any buyer, so that the advertisement is perhaps only a temptation to dishonesty in the abstract. One may, however, imagine the aspirant who wants nothing but imagination to conceive and eyes to see, attracted by such an advertisement. It is like the mysterious wrapper in a Holywell-street shop, offering things of mystery and containing a tract. He finds two shillings: he sends a postal order: he gets back a plot, both original and unique. "A. loves B. A. has neither birth nor fortune. B. is a rich heiress, an only child, of high rank. A., presuming to speak, is kicked out by B.'s father with violence. He goes away. Years afterwards he saves B.'s father from a mad bull: he is rewarded with the hand of A." You cannot have a better plot. Hundreds of quite interesting stories have been written with a mad bull, or a pair of runaway ponies; the aspirant gets it for the ridiculous sum of two shillings. It may be supposed that this is the common variety of plot; but there is a dearer and a more subtle kind. The would-be author may go, perhaps, as high as five shillings. When one thinks of it, there are many new novels which must be constructed on a five-shilling plot. They are those which are published at the author's own expense, with a con- siderable lump thrown into the estimate. Places talked about at the time come into them: new inventions: sham science: spiritualism: fads and fancies: if the author knows nothing about the army, he will probably lay his scene in a barrack. Alas! the hand of the advertiser might be discerned everywhere: it must mournfully be acknowleged that plots may be bought like the paper and the pens with which they are written. In the notice of "Literature and the Perio- dicals" there is reference to a paper by Paul Shorey in the Atlantic Review. He is said to regard, as one of the obstacles to the writing of books that will live, the exhaustion of available motifs in the higher fields of literature. But I do not think that, the available motifs can ever be exhausted. First, every generation will always insist upon the representation of its own passions —which are common to every generation—in its own language, and with its own habits and customs. Love, jealousy, hatred, ambition, sorrow, despair, envy, disappointment, wealth, poverty, pain, joy, youth, age, growth, decay, death—all these demand, in every generation, the poet. They must be put on the stage in the fashion of the day. These passions are new with every generation, yet always the same. Does a young man find love stale and exhausted because his father was in love before him? FEUILLETON. The Reputation of Ripplington. L EIPPLINGTON-ON-SEA is not regarded— except, of course, by its own inhabitants —as a place of any great pretensions. The county guide-book dismisses it briefly in a  ## p. 87 (#115) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 87 couple of lines as " a small sea-side town, pictur- esquely situated; there are some interesting brasses in the church, and the register dates back to 1625." It would be quite imprudent, however, even to hint to the residents (who affect for the most part to prefer its appearance in winter) that Rippling- ton is ever dull. Is there not Badminton— delightful game!—in the assembly rooms once a week? Are there not frequent tea-parties, at any one of which you will meet precisely the same dozen persons? Is there not a club, in which you may take part in a rubber played on principles apparently coeval with the "parish register "? At the same time I confess to a fondness for the Uttle place. It is peaceful and tranquil; one forgets all about time there; no one is ever in a hurry at Ripplington. The shopkeepers, the fishermen, and the postman join in taking life with philosophic ease, and a sojourn among them teaches you at least that the word " directly " has a very different meaning here from that which you would attach to it elsewhere. Then, if there are absurd little jealousies between the insignificant cliques into which the gentry are divided—if there is more gossip and tittle-tattle retailed iu the club and over the tea-cups than the rigid moralist would approve—if, in a word, the place is exceedingly provincial, this need not greatly concern the visitor, who may possibly reflect that ill-natured small-talk is not absolutely unknown even in London itself. Perhaps it was this sapient conclusion, or pos- sibly the lack of any better engagement, that led me, a few months ago to run down and spend a week at the house of General Barford, an elderly uncle of mine, who, after many wanderings, has pitched his tent in Ripplington, where he is regarded with no small respect. Arriving at his house in the afternoon, I scarcely required to be told by the butler that he believed his master to be at the club. To play his daily whist in the card-room with certain other retired warriors is a duty which no claims of hospitality could induce the General to forego. Accordingly, having shaken hands with Mrs. Barford in the drawing-room, I strolled down through the town and along the esplanade, until I arrived at the little club-house, with its familiar white front, bow window, and green Venetian blinds. Making my way upstairs I found, to my great surprise, that both the card-room and the billiard-room were deserted. And when I had come downstairs again and opened the door of the library, the sight that met my eyes was as strange as it was unexpected. Standing on a chair in the mid^ f the room was my uncle, brandishing in his hand a maga- zine, from which he was apparently reading aloud, while his other fist was tightly clenched. Round him was an attentive circle of listeners, among whom I recognised almost all the regular liabitues of the place—Mr. Pember, the Vicar, Colonel Dixie, Mr. Lavington, of the Hall, little Doctor Bennet, and others. The General stopped short as I entered the room, and descended, from his perch to shake my hand. When we had assured each other that we were tolerably well, a pardonable curiosity led me to ask for an explanation of this extraordinary scene. "Don't let me interrupt you, pray," I said, "You were giving a—a recitation, I think?" My uncle's usual expression of good-natured calm gave way with alarming suddenness to a look of the fiercest indignation. "A recitation! No, sir. I was reading aloud extracts from an article in this month's Penwiper!" I was more surprised than before; never had I suspected my uncle of such perfervid enthusiasm. "Oh, I see. And who is the fortunate author, may I ask?" "Fortunate author!" spluttered the angry man. "He'd be precious unfortunate if he showed his face in Ripplington, I can tell you! I'd horsewhip him on the spot!" His audience growled its approval of this bloodthirsty sentiment. "What on earth is the matter?" I inquired. The General thrust the magazine, somewhat crumpled by his treatment of it, under my nose. "The matter? Why, look at this! In this dirty publication there's an article which libels every person in Ripplington! But the rascally editor is very much mistaken if he thinks we shall let it pass unnoticed!" "If I may say so," added Mr. Pember, sadly, "although I must deprecate any—ah, personal violence, I quite agree that some amends must be insisted on—yes, insisted on." My surprise only became greater; I knew the Penwiper very well by reputation. So far from deserving my uncle's description of it as a " dirty publication," it was an old-fashioned family magazine; its columns were the last place in which one would expect a scurrilous libel. "What does the article &a.v r" I asked. "Well, you can read j^" f°r Iowse^> later," said the General, "It's Q^AVeo-' Seaside Fossils,' and is simply a series of v^^w^Vf. V;ats at ^° expense 1 Colonel worse, author's na-  ## p. 88 (#116) ############################################# 88 THE AUTHOR. of anonymous spite. The only question is, What steps had we better take in the matter?" "' Seaside Fossils,' indeed!" cried the General; "I'd fossilise the man if I had him here! I'll write to the editor to-night, and demand the writer's name. And then, by gad, we'll make things unpleasant for him. Come along, James; we may as well be getting home now." As we walked back to the Grange together I managed to elicit a few more details. It appeared that it was quite by chance that the obnoxious article had come under the General's eye. His wife had purchased this copy of the Penwiper to beguile the tedium of a railway journey. The General being something of a geologist, the title of the fatal article had caught his attention as the magazine lay on the drawing-room table; as a rule he was not a student of light literature Conceive what were his feelings at discovering, in place of the scientific essay for which he had looked, a flippant description of the residents in a seaside town. Instead of throwing it aside, however, he read steadily on; and as he did so he felt a suspicion, which soon amounted to a certainty, that an enemy had done this thing— that this was, in fact, a venomous and spiteful, but still a recognisable, caricature of Ripplington and of those who dwelt there. The vicar, the doctor, the meetings in the club, the tea- parties—all were alluded to in the most shameless way. On our return the General sent off an in- dignant letter to the editor of the Penwiper, demanding to be informed by return of post of the name of the writer of this article. I had my own opinion as to the likelihood of any answer being made; but this I prudently kept to myself. There was a dinner party at the Grange that night, and the infamous paper again formed the main topic of conversation, especially when the ladies had withdrawn. At Ripplington this interval is still of some length. The modern custom of a single glass of wine, quickly followed by a sip of coffee and a cigarette, would bo regarded as a sacrilegious innovation by the General and his friends. Nearly every man present, with the exception, by the way, of little Wilson, the curate—had his own theory about the source of the article. One or two maintained that it was evidently the work of a woman, and more than one hinted that Mrs. Bennet was the culprit, much to her husband's indignation. Someone else suggested Miss Simkins, the young lady who wrote poetry in the Ripplington Gazette. But how could a woman, the others objected, have described the interior of the club so faithfully? "For myself," observed Colonel Dixie, with much dignity, "there is little that I can object to personally in it; but its treatment of you, Doctor, and of you, Mr. Pember, is most insolent." "Nonsense!" cried the Doctor, sharply. "There's not a word in it that anyone would construe as referring to me! But it calls you all sorts of names under the guise of 'Major Bradshaw'—unless I'm very much mistaken. You're quite right as to Pember—the rascal might as well have mentioned him by name!" "Really, I cannot agree with you," remon- strated the cleric. "The gross caricatures of Colonel Dixie and of you, Doctor, are unmistake- able. But only—ah, the merest spite could pre- tend to identify me with any of the characters in the article." "Well, it's no use quarrelling about it," inter- posed my uncle. "The thing's an outrage any- how. We shall learn the name of its perpetrator in a day or two. And now, perhaps, we may as well join the ladies." II. Several days passed; but, as I had expected, the General received no answer to his letter. Then he wrote a second and still more peremptory one; but that, too, failed. In the meantime, every- one in Ripplington discussed the article in the Penwiper; but, though many persons fell under suspicion, no real clue as to its authorship was discovered. Personally, when I came to read "Seaside Fossils" for myself, I was rather surprised at the stir which it had excited. It described with a good deal of levity some of the commonest types to be found among the inhabitants of a small sea- side town; but I had no reason to believe that these were peculiar to Ripplington. As far as I could see, it would be no less easy to identify "Shermouth," the name given by the writer to his imaginary home, with any one of a hundred other places with just as much show of reason as with Ripplington. Indeed, I ventured in an ill- advised moment to suggest this view to my uncle. "Nonsense, sir," he said, curtly. "There's no mistaking what place the rascal meant; it all fits too well. He talks about the club—isn't there a club in Ripplington? He sneers at the esplanade —' that spacious promenade quite a hundred yards long,' he says. Haven't we an esplanade just that length? And he even alludes to the Red Lion Inn by its real name. No, sir! there is no possibility of mistake, and this attempt to throw dust in our eyes is suspicious—highly suspicious, sir."  ## p. 89 (#117) ############################################# THE AUTHOU. 89 I did not grasp his meaning at the time; but later in the day, when several of my acquain- tances had returned my greetings with the coldest of bows, the truth flashed across me. The General had come to the conclusion from my attempted defence of the article that I had written it myself! However, I managed to disabuse him of this idea by declaring solemnly that never in all my life had I contributed a single line to the Penwiper. He apologised pro- fusely, and took good care that everyone else did so too. However, we came no nearer to the solution of the mystery. On Sunday Mr. Peinber dwelt significantly on " hatred, malice, and all unchari- tableness" in the Litany, and preached an eloquent sermon, bidding us bear the malicious shafts of anonymous spite with as much Christian composure as we could muster. While we were at breakfast on the following morning we were suddenly startled by a visit from the Vicar himself, who, I grieve to say, showed very little composure indeed—in fact, he was in a state of the greatest excitement. "Good morning, General," he began, breath- lessly, quite ignoring Mrs. Barford and myself. "I determined not to lose a moment in coming to you for your advice. I have just made a most horrible discovery." The General does not like Ix-ing disturbed at his meals. "Indeed?" he said, shortly. "Sorry to hear it. If you can call later -" "No, I really must tell you at once. It's about that Penwiper article—I've found out that my curate—that Mr. Wilson—wrote it!" "The deuce he did !" cried my uncle, springing up from his chair. "What proofs have you got?" "Why," the Vicar replied, producing a piece of paper from his pocket, this. After service last night I asked Wilson in the vestry for the names of some children in his district who wished to be confirmed. He wrote them down on a piece of paper—this piece of paper, in fact. This morning I happened to look at the other side— here it 13!" We crowded round eagerly. It was an ordi- nary half-sheet of notepaper, on one side of which was the pencilled list of names. Then we turned it over, and our astonished eyes saw the following printed line. "Cheque enclosed with the compliments of the Editor of 'The Penwiper,' " and, above it, "The Eev. J. Wilson," written in ink. "Well, I'm dashed!" the General exclaimed. "That Wilson of all people—come alon", Pember; we'll have it out with him at once.*' I made bold to accompany aI1j before long we had reached Mr. Wilson's lodgings, and walked into the room where that mild little man was eating his solitary breakfast. He looked considerably' astonished at our visit, as well he might. The General opened fire without delay. "Good morning, Mr. Wilson," he began. "This is an early hour for a call, perhaps. But we felt bound to lose no time in—in congratu- lating you upon your unsuspected literary talent!" Mr. Wilson simply stared at us in open- mouthed astionishment. "Yes," continued the General, "Thanks to a fortunate accident, we have been enabled to identify the author of a certain unsigned article in this month's Penwiper. Need I add that we hasten to express our gratitude for it?" Mr. Wilson still seemed considerably puzzled. "Oh, that thing of mine in the Penwiper / Glad you liked it so much—I confess I shouldn't have thought it would have interested you!" "Interest me?" shouted the General, his ponderous sarcasm giving way to his anger— "interest me? A string of dirty personalties, every one of which is libellous, a venomous" The curate shook his head sadly. "Dear me, either you or 1 am mad, it's quite clear. May I ask for a specimen of the personalities you men- tion?" "Why, it's alive with them, sir. Look at the title—' Seaside Fossils.'" "What?" cried Mr. Wilson. "I didn't write that—my paper in this month's number is called 'Some points connected with the Mozarabic Liturgy.' I know nothing about the other thing —I haven't even read it." Rarely have I seen two men look so foolish as did the Vicar and my uncle at this moment. The latter, however, rallied nobly to the attack. "A likely story, sir! And you mean to say that you didn't write this attack upon Rip- plington?" "I am not accustomed to having my word doubted," said Mr. Wilson, coldly. "But if you will open that drawer just behind you, you will find the MS. of my article, which came back with the proof." The General did as he was bid, and then, look- ing extremely crestfallen, marched to the door- way. There he turned round and delivered a parting shot. "Well, sir, all I can \s, \hat I am aston- ished that a geiv^cman—1^ AoOR a clergyman— (tan think it to c*v vJfo^ wq^amg—n matter on wh- ■ • - as the Penw and out we No sooner 1 ^0 ^W*. va^ Wte  ## p. 90 (#118) ############################################# 90 THE AUTHOR. fell violently upon the Vicar for having made a fool of him. Why the dickens parsons never could mind their own business—and so on. And so, in the very worst of tempers, the General and the Vicar returned to their respective homes. Indeed, my uncle's condition was so volcanic during the rest of that day, that I decided to cut my visit short, and to return to town at once. Before leaving Ripplingtou, however, I had the grace to call on "Wilson and to apologise for my share in the invasion of his rooms. At the same time I explained how he had unwittingly laid himself open to suspicion. He smiled good- naturedly. "It was entirely my own fault," he said. "In future I shall be careful to sign all my articles. And it will teach the Vicar and General Barford not to jump at conclusions." Next morning I returned to London; but letters from Ripplington during the next few weeks informed me that the real culprit remained undiscovered. "But he cannot hide in obscurity much longer," wrote the General. He was quite right, though the truth was made known hardly in the way which he anticipated. Happening to glance at the next month's number of the Penwiper, I met with something which caused me to send a marked copy to the General by the next post. The passage which I had emphasised was an " Editorial Note," which ran as follows :—■ "We accidentally oinitted to mention in our last number that the sketch entitled 'Seaside Fossils,' appearing in it, was an early work, hitherto unpublished, of that talented writer Mr. Thomas Nutley Johnson, whose death we had recently to deplore. That it excited no little interest was proved by the number of inquiries as to its authorship which we received. And, indeed, although it was written nearly thirty years ago, it displays much of that ready humour and happiness of phrase which earned so well- deserved a fame for the later works of its brilliant author." Anthony C. Deane. MONSTERS IN FICTION. THE human imagination, when its excesses have not been checked by science, has a curious tendency to create fabulous monsters. We have examples of this in the man-bull of the Assyrians and the Centaur of the Greeks. Gustave Flaubert, in " La Tentation de Saint Antoine," introduces a number of deformed beings, supposed at one time to have lived on the earth in a state of imperfect organisation: the Nisnas, an animal with one eye, one cheek, one hand, half a body, and half a heart; the Blemmyes, headless things with enormous shoulders, "who reduce digestion to thouglit "; the Sciapades, whose flowing locks as long as creeping plants keep them attached to the ground ; the Sadhuzag, a large black stag with a bull's head, with seventy-four antlers hollow as flutes, from which issues an indescribably sweet music; the Mantichor, a gigantic red bon with a human figure and three rows of teeth; the Catoblepas, a black buffalo with a pig's head falling to the earth and connected with his shoulders by a slender neck, long and flabby as an empty gut; and the Astomi, which pass like air-balls across the sun, composed of breezes and perfumes—" a little more than dreams, not entirely beings." The very names of these imaginary entities seem like inventions; and yet Flaubert probably found them all in the course of his omnivorous reading; for he was one of those writers who are always searching for " quaint and curious volumes of forgotten lore." Shakespeare has presented us with a type of the human monster in Caliban, which, to many readers, suggests some difficulties; for this crea- ture is not a savage, but a bestialized man, who has still many of the characteristics to which we apply the word " civilised." The ingenious Renan has endeavoured to elucidate the Shakespearean conception in a philosophical drama, purporting to show that Caliban is a human being entirely unenlightened by science and culture, by whose agency, however, he might become a perfect man. Most people have heard of that quaint old novel "Peter Wilkius," but comparatively few have read it. It relates the mythical history of an adventurous traveller who made the acquaintance of a flying woman, and married her. According to a theory which has recently been broached, the inhabitants of Mars are winged. If there be any foundation for the hypothesis, perhaps Mrs. Peter Wilkins ought to have been born in that planet, and to have in some unaccountable fashion, found her way to the earth. Everyone is acquainted with "Gulliver's Travels," in which we are introduced to the Liliputians and the Brobdingnagians. This, after all, is only another version of the Giant and the Dwarf—a fable almost as old as the world itself. That giants once dwelt upon the earth may be taken for granted. Goliath of Gath, for example, was no myth; nevertheless it is possible that he was not a being of stupendous proportions, but a very big man with six fingers on each hand—by no means an uncommon phenomenon even in modern times.  ## p. 91 (#119) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 9» The race of dwarfs may be regarded as more interesting than the colossal types of humanity, for there is something exceedingly remarkable in arrested physical development. There can be no ■doubt that in mediaeval days dwarfs were actually manufactured for the purpose of being used to form appendages to Royal Courts. Grinning buffoons were also thus produced for the amuse- ment of the populace. The strange passage in "Victor Hugo's "L'Homme qui rit" describing the Comprachicos or Comprapequenos is not mere fiction but authentic history. The Compra- chicos were "buyers of children" (this is the literal meaning of the Spanish word). They traded in infants, whom they converted into monsters by a process of mutilation. The un- happy hero of this romance laughs involuntarily, because his face had been cruelly carved into a hideous laughing expression in his childhood. How far human beings may acquire the attri- butes of the lower animals is one of those curious questions which perhaps might fairly be dealt with in a psychological—or should we call it physiological ?—novel. In "Elsie Venner" Oliver Wendell Holmes attempted to grapple with the problem; but his suggestion that a snake-bite might affect a young girl's nature certainly appears rather far-fetched. As a rule novelists have fought shy of monsters, and Sir "Walter Scott's partiality for dwarfs—he introduces two in "Peveril of the Peak," and calls one of his shorter tales " The Black Dwarf" —does not seem to have infected many of his successors. We cannot find a single dwarf, or any other example of physical deformity, in Thackeray's works. George Eliot's genius was too catholic — in the best sense of the word— to concern itself about the characteristics of abnormal human beings. Even Bulwer Lytton— in spite of his love of the phantastic—has no partiality for monsters. Robert Louis Stevenson has analysed moral monstrosity in "Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde." He does not, however, present us with physically abnormal characters, unless the possession of a wooden leg be considered abnormal. Until the eighteenth century, however, the subject of monsters had not begun to be scientifi- cally studied. During the present century it has been, however, elaborately investigated by Meckel, in Germany, and Geoffrey St. Hilaire and his son Isidore in France. Perhaps the time is at hand when we shall find literature assisting science in throwing light on the question. In an age which has given birth to such books as Max Nordau's "Degeneration," nobody need be surprised to find the prohJ of monstrosity forming a new and star+lii » 10 in the modern novel. D. »i !»UD? featU^ BOOK TALE. THE life of the Kent peasant has attracted Miss Lilian Winser, who has made it the theme of a series of songs and lyrical stories, connected by dialogue and pleasantries, about to be published by Mr. Elkin Mathews under the title " Lays and Legends of the Weald of Kent." Mr. F. M. Hueffer announces that he and his wife have been engaged for the last two years collecting materials for just such another work. The Queen has commanded Sir Arthur Bigge to thank Mr. Arthur A. Sykes for the copy of "The Coronation Cruise of the Midnight Sun," presented to Her Majesty. We understand that " Martin Pritchard," the author of "Without Sin," a novel which was published some time ago, and has evoked remark- able criticism here and in America, is a Loudon lady, namely, Mrs. Augustus Moore. Mr. Arthur Paterson has produced a new novel called "For Freedom's Sake," which is to be published at an early date by Messrs. Osgood. A volume of autobiographical reminiscences of the late Mrs. Rundle Charles, the author of the "Schonberg Cotta Family," is about to be pub- lished by Mr. Murray under the title " Our Seven Homes. Mr. R. D. Blackmore has concluded arrange- ments with Blackwood's Magazine for the serial publication of his story entitled "Dariel: A Romance of Surrey." It will begin in the October number. Among forthcoming verse will be a volume of lyrics by Mrs. Hinkson (Katharine Tynan), entitled "A Lover's Breast Knot," to be pub- lished by Mr. Elkin Mathews; and " The Bothie and Other Poems," by Mr. Arthur H. Clough, which will appear in Mr. Walter Scott's series of Canterbury Poets. Mr. Henley is just about clear of his labours on the Centenary edition of Burns, which he and Mr. T. F. Henderson have edited, and the first volume of his edition of Byron will be in the hands of the booksellers very shortly. The poems are being arranged as nearly as possible in a chronological order A new literary ma&a • » ;§ about to be inaugu- rated by Mr. William * a pVfs of the Hull and London firm of puKv"^ oi ^ ^e Temple Magazine i& H&W. rti * sapetvs^ !$!9"^  ## p. 92 (#120) ############################################# 92 THE AUTHOR. moreover, that the publishing house of Hutchin- son is contemplating the issue of a new monthly in October. Admirers of the late Mr. Joseph Thomson, the African traveller, will be glad to hear that a biography is already being prepared by his brother, the Rev. J. B. Thomson, of Greenock. All the six expeditions which Thomson led will be sketched in detail, and contributions of his life and work will find a place in the volume from the pens of Mr. J. M. Barrie, Dr. Gregory, Mr. Scott Keltie, Mr. E. G. Ravenstein, and others. A translation of Signor Sinigaglia's book on the Dolomites is about to be published by Mr. Fisher Unwin. There will be illustrations in it by Signor Sella, who it will be remembered also illustrated the two huge volumes on the Caucasus by Mr. Freshfield which were recently published. Another, and most likely a very important, mountaineering and exploring book will be the outcome of an expedition about to be undertaken to South America, if it should prove successful. The head of the expedition is Mr. A. E. Fitz- gerald, who recently wrote a large volume on "Climbing in New Zealand." He will endeavour to scale Aconcagua, the highest climb ever attempted. Miss Julia Dow has written an account of a tour to the English cathedrals, which will be published by Messrs. Macmillan under the title " A Cathe- dral Pilgrimage." Mr. William Le Queux has two volumes of fiction in the publishers' hands—namely, "A Secret Service," to be published soon by Messrs. Ward and Lock, and an African romance entitled "The Great White Queen," which will appear from Messrs. F. V. White's next month. Mr. William Archer's translation of the biography of Nausen, by Bnigger and Rolfsen, will be ready shortly. There will be drawings in it by leading artists of Norway, and also maps and illustrations from photographs. Mr. Rudolf Lehmaun has in preparation a collection of portraits and sketches of exceptional interest. It comprises a long series of portraits of notable men and women who have sat to him between the years 1847 at)d 1895, who include H.R.H. the Prince of Wales, the late Emperor Frederick, the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, Pope Pius IX., Cardinal Manning, Lord Tennyson James Russell Lowell, Liszt, Chopin, George Henry Lewes, Mr. G. F. Watts, Mr. W. S. Gilbert, and a host of others—" in fact," says the prospectus, "scarcely a domain of life is un- represented." The volume, which will be pub- lished by Messrs. Bell and Sons at three guineas, in an edition of 500 copies, will contain twelve photogravures from paintings and about seventy facsimile reproductions of the drawings in half tone, some of them printed in colours. Mr. H. C. Marillier will write an introduction and short biographical notices. Mr. Clement Shorter is busy preparing his work on the Brontes for publication in the autumn. An article in one of the magazines some time ago foreshadowed what the character and trend of the book will be. He does not agree with Mrs. Gaskell and other Bronte students in their estimate of the brother, about whom he will have new material to offer. Mr. Nicholls, the husband of Charlotte Bronte, has assisted Mr. Shorter by giving him MSS. and several personal interviews on the controversial questions dis- cussed. Mr. Pett Ridge is issuing, through Messrs. White, a short story called "An Important Man." * A biography of Sir Kenelm Digby, who occupied such a prominent and adventurous posi- tion in the social, literary, and political worlds during the reigns of James, Charles I., Cromwell, and partly of Charles II., is about to be published by Messrs. Longmans, Greeu and Co. Digby's Memoirs were not published until 1827, but these did not cover his whole career; while subsequent writers have not, it is believed, covered the events of his life and times so entirely as the forthcoming work. Mr. Bret Harte will be well to the front with books this autumn. Besides his new volume of poems, which is being prepared for issue, the three short stories, "Devil's Ford," "Snowbound at Eagles," and "A Millionaire of Rough and Ready," will appear in one volume; a collection of new stories under the title " Barker's Luck" will see the light, and will contain illustrations by A. Forestier, Paid Hardy, A. Morrow, and T. Julich. Apart from these, his publishers, Messrs. Chatto and Windus, will have out within the next few days the ninth volume of the collected edition of Mr. Harte's works, containing thirteen stories. Mr. Lang's Christmas book for children this year is to be " The Animal Story Book." Several important biographical works are to be published during the autumn season by Mr. John Murray. They include "The Life of the Rev. Benjamin Jowett," by Evelyn Abbott, M.A.. and the Rev. Lewis Campbell, which will be in t wo  ## p. 93 (#121) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 93 volumes; "Life and Letters of Samuel Butler, D.D., Bishop of Lichfield," by his grandson, Samuel Butler; "A Memoir of Sir John Drum- xnond Hav, some time Minister at the Court of Morocco," which is based on his journals and correspondence, and will have a preface by General Sir Francis de Winton, KC.M.G.; and "The Life of Brian Hodgson," by Sir William W. Hunter, K.C.S.I. Mrs. Lynn Linton's new novel, "Dulcie Everton," will appear this month, in two volumes published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. Mr. Du Maurier's new story, " Martian," will be begun in Harper's for next month. "The Charm" is the title given to the volume of eight drawing-room plays upon which Mr. W. H. Pollock and Sir Walter Besant have l>een engaged, at intervals, for some years. In the introduction to the volume, which is to appear early this autumn, the question of the difference between a stage play and a drawing-room play is discussed. The book is to have the illustra- tions by Miss Chris Hammond and A. Jule Goodman, which appeared in Pearson's in the serial form. A new story by Mr. Eobert Barr, entitled "Revenge," is announced for publication by Messrs. Chatto and Windus in a few days. The idea of bicycle-exercise injuring the reading of novels was lately paragraphed industriously in the papers. It was suggested that the one form of recreation was being found more healthy than the other. If that be so, the fact of Messrs. Chapman and Hall being about to issue a series of novels specially adapted for the cyclist to carry and read while he is on tour, may possibly be looked upon as a suggested rapprochement. The first of this series is by Mr. Charles James, and called "Two on a Tandem;" that being followed by "On the Down Grade," by Miss Winifred Graham. Another novel has been written, in collabo- ration, by Mrs. L. T. Meade and Dr. Clifford Halifax. The last was called " The Diary of a Doctor;" the title of the forthcoming story, which will be issued by Messrs. Chatto aimost immediately, is " Dr. Ramsey's Patient." Mr. Austin Dobson is issuing a third group of "Eighteenth Century Vignettes," and has written a poem called "An Epistle to a Friend," as a prologue to the volume. A new sixpenny weekly journal ig announced by Mr. Horace Whitcomb, lately Q0aaected with the Saturday lievieic. It is to be , New Saturday. ™eU Dr. Parker's forthcoming volume is to be entitled " Might Have Been: Some Life Notes." The book (6s.) is to be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus early in the autumn. It will contain unpublished letters by John Bright, C. H. Spurgeon, Henry Ward Beecher, John B. Gough, and Henry White, of the Savoy Chapel. There will also appear in it Dr. Parker's Eulogy on Beecher, and his critical estimates of Sir Henry Irving, John Oliver Hobbes, C. H. Spurgeon, Harriet Beecher Stowe, and many others. The book is to be dedicated to Sir Wemyss Eeid, "in appreciation of the spirit and genius which have marked his brilliant professional career." Mr. Charles Bright, F.E.S.E., civil engineer and writer on electrical subjects, has recently completed an elaborate treatise on submarine telegraphy, being the first English work on this subject. As a two-guinea venture it is being brought out by subscription, and orders should be sent in to Messrs. Crosby, Lockwood, and Son, the publishers, at 7, Stationers' Hall-court, E.C. After publication the price will be raised to three guineas net. Miss Harcourt Roe will produce next month a novel treating largely of Portsmouth and of naval affairs and officers. It will be called " The Romance of Mr. Wodehouse." The publishers are Messrs. Hutchinson "Denounced," Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton's new novel, which has now concluded its serial stages, will be published shortly by Methuen and Co., in London, and at the same time by Appleton and Co., of New York, both of whom published, last spring, his " In the Day of Adversity." Miss Edith Kenyon's new novel, " The Squire of Lonsdale," will be brought out by Messrs. F. Warne and Co. It may be remembered by some of our readers as having appeared in several newspapers last year. Devonshire folk and their descendants must take notice that Mr. Charles Worthy, author of "Devonshire Parishes," "Practical Heraldry," &c, has just published a work of importance to them in his "Devonshire Wills." Everyone knows the flood of light that is poured upon ancient manners and customs as well as f aunty history and genealogy by u^s, This book con- tains a collection of a,-^ tate^ testaxxy^taxy abstracts, together with fa,t<^ ^Wrj genealogy of many of tk Vv>5 «A V***8* in the West of Engl*^ fg^ Bemrose and Sons, 23, <V -ACV . A —Heavitree, Exeter—■OST^1^ subscribers. 0  ## p. 94 (#122) ############################################# 94 THE AUTHOR. The prospectus of a new edition of Carlyle's works is before us. It is proposed to complete the whole, with a volume of unpublished essays in thirty volumes large square crown. The pub- lished price is 3s. 6d. a volume: the editor is Mr. H. O. Traill, D.C.L., and the publishers are Messrs. Chapman and Hall. Miss Browning's promised volume of Travels in Hungary will appear this month. It is illus- trated partly from sketches made by the author, by Miss May Maguire and Miss Rose Le Quesne. The publishers are Longmans. LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. Literature and Trade. Correspondence by ZZ., Retired Bookseller, and R. H. Daily Chronicle for Aug. 19, 20, and 21 respectively. Publishers and Booksellers. Official Correspond- ence in Publishers' Circular for Aug 22. The Catalogue of English Literature Scheme. Henry R. Tedder. The Library for August. The New Watchword of Literary Criticism. Saturday Review for Aug. 22. Novels without a Purpose. Grant Allen. North American Review for August. Present Conditions of Literary Production. Paul Shorey. Atlantic Monthly for August. A Claim for the Art of Fiction. E. G. Wheel- wright. Westminster Review for August. Cosmopolitanism in Literature. The Speaker for Aug. 15. Days with Mrs. Stowe. Annie Field. Atlantic Monthly for August. Letters of D. G. Rossetti. IV.—Goorge Birkbeck Hill. Atlantic Monthly for August. Eugene Field and his Work. Atlantic Monthly for August. An Unworked Field of Romance. Atlantic Monthly for August. The Power of the British Press. Henry W. Lucy. North American Review for August. Sir John Seeley. Herbert A. L. Fisher. Fortnightly Revieiv for August. The Ethical Impulse of Mrs. Browning's Poetry. T. Bradfield. Westminster Review for August. Political Conception. Spectator for Aug. 8. and letters of Professor Courthope and V. W., Aug. 15. Ivan Turueniev. Maurice Todhunter. Westminster Review for August. Living Critics. VIII.—Professor George Saints- bury. Arthur Waugh. Bookman for August. The Poetry of the Psalms. Spectator for Aug. 22. The Posthumous Verlaine. Spectator for Aug. 22. The Gospel According to the Novelists. IV.— Robert Louis Stevenson. W. J. Dawson. The Young Man for September. Notable Reviews. Of Berdoe's " Browning and the Christian Faith." Speaker for Ang. 1. Of Professor Crawshaw's "The Interpretation of Litera- ture." By Professor Hugh Walker. Academy for Aug. 22. "Z. Z." protests against Messrs. W. H. Smith and Sons' treatment of his novel. It has been three months on sale among their customers, and now Messrs. Smith discover that it is unfit for them to sell or circulate. The omission of one paragraph, "Z. Z." understands, would remove their objection, but he humbly refuses to consent to "this tyranny." Nor is it consistent, he argues, for them—" whose vast power practically gives them an artificial censorship "—to exclude a book which is at least a serious attempt to depict character, and yet parade on their stalls flippant weekly papers which continuously debase the moral currency with an inexhaustible outpour of innuendo. Finally, is it fair, he asks, that the last novel by a great master, against which even many of the Tatter's admirers protested, should be circulated by Messrs, Smith without restriction, while this book by a young writer is boycotted. To remove the paragraph "would have been to admit the right of booksellers to edit what they exist merely to sell." "Retired Bookseller" promptly questions this "monstrous doctrine," and opposes to it his own theory that a bookseller has a conscience as well as an author, and that he is under no obligation to sell what he thinks is pernicious. "R. H.," on the other hand, says this is going too far in the direction of self-deception on the bookseller's part. The reader, he says, applies to the bookseller to pro- cure for him a certain article, and the bookseller procures it for a consideration. Were a book- seller to give himself out as the seller of " good books", the reader would have a right to return a book which he found bad. Mr. Grant Allen refers to the novel without a purpose as "that inartistic and jejune gaud," and says the twentieth century will outgrow it, and will be right in doing so. The process of purpose has been a constant progression, beginning in England with " Sandford and Mertou " and Miss Edgeworth's stories, and in France with Voltaire and Rousseau, and continuing by way of Charlotte Bronte, George Eliot, and even Hugo, to Zola, Meredith, and other present-day writers, being only replaced in the early half of the century by the purposive poetry of Shelley, Keats, and Wordsworth. He surveys the progress of litera- ture from its outset to show that every literature as it progresses grows deeper, more purposive. "We start, in all with sagas, stories, folk-songs, miirchen. We progress to the drama and novel of character; we end with the Euripideses, the Ibsens, the Merediths." (Do we end with these ?) To be considered really first-rate, a work in literature must not merely please, but teach us somewhat. Yet the novel without a purpose will continue to be written, no doubt, "for the  ## p. 95 (#123) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 95 younger generation and the inferior minds," but in the next century the educated public will demand purpose even more than in this one. Meanwhile the Saturday owns itself confounded by the various views set forth upon the conditions and prospects of modern fiction. It reverts to an article by Mr. Hall Caine in the Contemporary some time ago, but as it cannot make out what some writers have meant by their definitions of trie words "idealism and realism," it gives a definition of its own: That Realism includes all those novels—be they what they may in other respects — which, in Mr. Podsnap's phrase, " are calculated to bring the blush of shame to the cheek of youth :" and that Idealism embraces that very considerable body of fiotion which the modern young lady can with little or no hesitation put into the hands of her brother, or even her father. And it is convinced that the British public will refuse to read works which seem to them to be immoral, even though they be works of genius, as long as the British public's "very rudi- mentary sense of artistic beauty is so completely in abeyance to their somewhat stunted sense of moral fitness." Mr. Wheelwright thinks that in the generality of fiction of the present day the sense of the beautiful is seen to have fallen into decay; rever- ence for women has become out of date; false ideals are cherished. He cannot consider as literature that what puts theory for fact and harsh effect for beautv, and he laments that the constantly recurring theme of modern fiction shows a feverish desire for novelty, with morbid psychology and ill-digested ethics. The new or unworked field of romance which is mentioned in the Atlantic is that of classical life, Greek or Roman. Why is it impossible to write such a story as will not be a mere hand- book of antiquities? asks the writer. On the question of the present conditions of literary production, Mr. Paul Shorey regards the temptation to intellectual dispersion and hasty premature production as one of two classes of obstacles to the writing of books that will live. On the slightest indication of talent a young writer's name is heralded to the four quarters of the globe; he is interviewed; his copy is eagerly competed for; and he is a celebrity when hardly out of his teens. This commercialism of the newspaper age has a good side, because it is pleasanter for the author than the old alternative of Grub-street or the patron, and the spur of ambition is probably helpful to a certain kind of craftsman. "But it is more hostile than penury, dependence on a patron, or the exercise of a regular profession, to the slow, concentrated brooding necessary to the production of permanent world-books." The other and more serious class of obstacles is the temporary exhaustion of avail- able motifs in the higher fields of literature. The realisation of all the dreams of modern science have been discounted in advance; and even in poetry no new contrivance of inventive ingenuity can surprise the poet who has already seen "the nation's airy navies grappling in the central blue." Another factor has to be taken into account besides the temporary failure of inspiration for poetry and philosophy, or the growing tyranny of the realist novel—namely, the influence of the great Universities (Mr. Shorey is, of course, writing of America) in creating a criticism based on fuller knowledge, in diffusing a truer appreciation of the heritage of 3000 years of European culture, and in establishing a rational adjustment of the claims upon our attention of the present and the past. America is now at last prepared, says Mr. Shorey, to enter upon this inheritance, and to reinterpret the past in relation to the present:— We shall soon have, to counter-balance our flourishing local fiction and the pretty bric-a-brac of the magazines, a vigorous and readable literature of scholarship, history, literary interpretation, and criticism—a literature not with- out interest and use for the present, and not without promise for the future. For the literature of the future, whatever else it may be, will not be based on ignoranoe, nor will it contract to the trivialities of the hour, the horizon of the being that looks bofore and after. Mr. Lucy says that not all the newspapers in the kingdom will force a hook into favour with the public; but given merit or capacity, recognition in the press is of inestimable value. In the personal article on the late Mrs. Stowe, the writer remarks that she was not a student of literature, and that a study of the literature of the past as the only true foundation for a literature of the pre- sent , was outside the pale of her occupations, and, for the larger portion of her life, outside of her interest. Mr. Tedder wants the Library Associa- tion to grant ,£200 or £300 to provide a rough catalogue of English literature as the basis for more serious supervision. CORRESPONDENCE. I. — To be Returned within a Certain Time. HAVING been time ^ tter time annoyed and mulcted of time ^ a r&oue? Y>y t^o^ editors retaining ^ wrested from a publisher-^*V5 hasten to hand on to niy ^V9 # esSac*^ 1 ,0 should never leave an L^JP^^^^N^  ## p. 96 (#124) ############################################# 96 THE AUTHOR. said, " without stipulating that it should be read within a certain time." Since then I have got on so very much better with the disposal of my MSS., that the hint has proved most valuable to me. A Poor Author. II.—Injury by Detention. Extract from a letter. "Messrs. A. B.'s editor hindered me tremen- duously by detaining for six or seven months the copy I was offering to the editor. I wrote Xo him again and again. I called again and again. He sat over it like a dog over a bone, and when I called, beseeching him to make haste and decide, he would lay his hand on the MS. which was on the table by his side, and would beg for a little more time. Finally, when it was too late for any one else to publish it immediately after its appearance in the newspapers, he returned it, declined with thanks and regrets." III.—The Title. "Tyro," in your August issue, propounds a rather difficult question. With all the care in the world it is sometimes impossible to avoid collision with the choice of a fellow-writer. I have found the best method to be an exhaustive search, for several years back, through Mudie's and Smith's catalogues, which are (or were) kept bound in the circular receptacle in the centre of the British Museum reading-room. If, after examination, the selected title is not discovered therein, I should think "Tyro" would be pretty safe in appropriating it. At any rate the plan possesses the advantage of being as simple and expeditious as auv other. Old Bird. Author's Club, S.W. IV.—Literary Grab-alls. Mr. Honey Seabrooke, in his letter on this subject, thinks my experience unique ; but I fancy many writers, if they liked to own up to it, could substantiate it with their own experiences. As justice is due even to niggardly editors, I have to report that the 3s. for the poem was eventually increased to 5*.! and the 12s. 6d. for the storv to 21s.! It was thus in accordance with the spirit of this economic era, a case of hard bargaining. In reply to Mr. Stephen's letter, the editor of this journal, to whom I communicated them, has the names of these liberal journals. On the other side of the question, writing for payment to an editor for a short story which had been published in his paper, I was requested to name my price; accordingly I rated it at ,£5 5s., which was promptly sent me. I think the Author might be of great service to literary men by publishing the names of all the journals and magazines in relation to their treatment of MSS. and payment of accepted ones, of course excluding the lights of literature, who can presumably make their own terms. Such a compendium would not only be useful to all those who want to live out of this precarious profession, but it would also prove my contention, that this is not a golden time for authors. The data for this list could be furnished easily by those who read and write for this journal. My own is at its service. Lunette, V.—Criticism from a Commercial Point of View. The following remarks were suggested by an incident that recently came under the writer's notice. A lady was reading a well-known paper, when she came across some disparaging remarks on the works of Miss Marie Corelli. Throwing down the journal, the reader, a warm admirer of the authoress, exclaimed, " I shall no longer take in this paper." Now, I am not acquainted with the writings of Miss Corelli, and so am not in a position to say whether the criticism was just or not; but I have no hesitation in affirming that any paper which sneers or carps at a widely popular author com- mits a fatal mistake from a commercial point of view. For one subscriber who is attracted by stabs and sneers at an established author ten sub- scribers are lost. People who have given a novelist their favour —a liking so strong that sometimes it amounts to personal affection, which may have lasted for years—do not like to be flippantly told that they are fools, and are apt to think that a journal, which they find antagonistic to them in literary matters, will also be opposed to them in their political and social views. If I had my capital invest«d in any paper where such a criticism appeared, I would not only sack the young critic but the editor as well. I say young critic advisedly, for I think an old one would have more sense than to quarrel in this way with his bread and butter, and would reserve his virulence for young and struggling authors. My advice to the proprietors of journalistic ventures is this: "If your critic cannot speak well of a popular or long established author, see that he holds his tongue, or assuredly you will suffer in pocket." Michael Ross.  ## p. 96 (#125) ############################################# AD VER TISEMENTS. iii Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHEESAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BT CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," &e. London: Horace Cox, WindBor House, Bream's-buildings. E.G. Crown 8vo., cloth boarls, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY WILLIAM J^DZDXSOICT. CONTENTS. — An Adjutant's Adventure: an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an TJuseen World—Characteristic Stories of Eoyal Personages—The Tsar's Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta; or, The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- fessor—Bis "Word of Honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A Polish Princess—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson's Daughter—Old Love Never Busts. London: Horace Cox. Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. RECENT VERSE. LYBICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5a. NOBTH COUNTRY BALLADS. By HENRY TODD, Price 6s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. SONGS OP THE CASCADES. By ERL VIKING. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. fid. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3a. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MABY COLBOBNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. "Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."— The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFOBD BBOOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d_ POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5s. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 5s. "The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad."—Saturday Review. "Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."— Glasgow Herald. 11 The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Brockman's poems."— Daily Trltgraph. "He is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative The element of originality pervades the book. . . . His long poem, * Bonald"B CroBs,' is well sustained . . . it is like the plaint of the 'Mariner,' and it holds us."—Queen. "A reader who values cultured sentiments and flawless versifica- tion will find much to admired—Scotsman, London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's Buildings. E.C. Demy 8vo., with Map and Illustrations, price 10s. 6d. AN AUSTRALIAN IN CHINA: Being the Narrative of a Quiet Journey Across China to British Burma. By G. E. MORRISON, "Mr. Morrison is an Australian doctor who has achieved probably the most remarkable journey through the Flowery Land ever attempted by a Christian ... Ho was entirely unarmed and unaccompanied, save for the coolies who carried his baggage. Such a journey—three thousand miles in length—could not fail to present many curious customs and as many curious people. But it is owing entirely to Dr. Morrison's graphic manner of description, and his acutely keen observation, that his travels are such a reality to the reader. This portly volume is one of the most interesting books of travel of the many published this year. It is frank, original, and quite ungarnished by adventitious colouring."—St. James's Budget. "One of the most interesting books of travel we remember to have read."—European Mail. "A very lively book of travel. . . . His account of the walk of 15u0 miles from Chungking to Burma, over the remotest districts of Western China, is full of interest."—The Time*. "Dr. MorriBon writes crisply, sensibly, humorously, and with an engaging frankness. . . . There ia not a page he haa written that is not worth the perusal of the student of China and the Chinese."— The Scotsman. "By far the moat interesting and entertaining narrative of travel in the Flowery Land that has appeared for several years."—The World. London : Horacr Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-bulldingB, E.C. Royal 8vo., price 16s. net. Sporting Days in Southern India: BEING REMINISCENCES OF TWENTY TRIPS IN PURSUIT OF BIG GAME, CHIEFLY IN THE JrlADRAS PRESIDENCY. BT Lieut -Col. A. J. 0. POLLOCK, Royal Scots Fusiliers. WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS BY WHYMPER AND OTHERS. CONTENTS.—Chapters I., II., and III —TheBear. IV. and V.—The Panther. VI., VII., and VIII.—The Tiger. IX. and X.—The Indian BlBon. XI. and XII —The Elephant. XIII.—Deer (Cervidro) and Antelopca. XIV.—The Ibex. XV. and XVI.— Miscellaneous. London; HORACR Cox, Windsor Houro, Bream's-bulldintrs. E.C. Royal 8vo., cloth, profusely illustrated, price 12b. fid. net. TEXAN RANCH LIFE; WITH Three Months through Mexico in a " Prairie SohoOXxet." By MARY w London Hoeaob Oox, win*6^^-/^^^^^^V\^'i>,"1J  ## p. 96 (#126) ############################################# iv AD VER TISEMENTS. THE WEST KENSINGTON TYPE WHITING AGENCY. ESTABLISHED 1893. MISS E. M. SIKES. 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. carefully and promptly copied, 1b. per 1000 words. Duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, l£d. per folio. Typewritten Circulars, Notices, &c., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. TI C.K.P.H. AST PAS T: EST I.C.K.S. WANTED, "DOSITION as SECRETARY to a Lady, by an English- 1 woman, of 21. Speoial training. Qualifications: French (State certificate); Italian; some Latin; Type- writing; Shorthand. Highest personal recommendations from teaohers. Address "K.," care of Mme. Veuve Speakman, 38, Rne du Luxembourg, Paris. AGENT WANTED. LARGE PRINTING OFFICE WANTS AGENT to COLLECT ORDERS from Authors who have their books produced at their own cost. Fair commission paid. Good opportunity for Lady or Gentleman who has relations in the literary world. Apply to— F. HEEREN, Esq., 117, PAULET ROAD, CA.MBBRWBI.Ii. s.e. TYFE-WBITING. RAYNE AND CO., EXPERT LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC 1, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND, W.C. Highest References. Established 1892. THE ENGLISH SCHOOL of JOURNALISM. Principal: D. F. BANKING, M.A., LL.D. Offices: 441a, STHAND, W.C. The curriculum embraces a full course of practical stndy in Journalism, including Press Illustration. The Autumn Session commences Sept. 26th. Address for Prospectus (2 stamps), Sydney Payne, Secretary. Now ready. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 2s. Od. net; postage, 3d. extra. THE PRINCIPLES OP CHESS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. JAMES MASON. CONTENTS. — 1. Elements of Chess. 2. General Principles. 8. Combination. 4. Exposition of Master Play Complete. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream'B-buildlngs, E.C. MRS. n-TT.T. TYPE-WBITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copies third price. Skilled typists sent out by hour, day. or week. French MSS. accurately copied, or typewritten English translations supplied. References kindly permitted to Sir Walter Besant: also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. MESDAMES BRETT L BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBOENE CHAMBERS, BELL YAED, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from is. per iooo words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Angnstine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope." ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GRANVILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., M.P., and E. A. Fardon, Esq., Middlesex Hospital. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Thk Leadenhall Pbess Ltd.), 50, Leaden hall St reet , London, E.C. Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: s«. per dozen, ruled or plain. 32, GIRDLEBS BOAD, BROOK GKEEN. W. MISS CLAXTON (a correct and clear TYPIST) will (be glad to type Authors' MSS., Ac., and to meet with a lady who will join her in opening an office for typewriting in a suitable neighbourhood. Now ready, demy 8vo., cloth boards, price 10s. 6d. IN NEW SOUTH AFRICA. Travels in the Transvaal and Rhodesia. With Map and Twenty-six Illustrations. By H. LINCOLN TANGYE. CONTENTS. Introductory. PART I. Chapter I.—The Land of Gold and the Way there. ,, II.—Across Desert and Veldt. ,, III.—Johannesburg the Golden. IV.—A Transvaal Coach Journey. ,, V.—Natal: the South African Garden. ,, VI —Ostracised in Africa. Home with the Swallows. PART II —RAMBLES IN RHODESIA. Chapter I.—Eendragt Maakt Magt. ,, II.—Into the Country of Lobengula. „ III.—The Trail of War. ,, IV.—Goldmining, Ancient and Modern. „ V.—Sic Transit Gloria Mundi. VI —To Northern Mashonaland. VII.—Primitive Art. The Misadventures of a Wagon. Index. Loudon: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-bujldings, E.C- Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, London, £.0. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 04 (September 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 04 (September 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-09-01-The-Author-7-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/295/1896-10-01-The-Author-7-5.pdf efb3ca5ade7c8bf9082b1543ab5f01a6 PDF Text Text ������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-10-01 Volume 7 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 97–116 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18961001 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin TLhc Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 5.] OCTOBER 1, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. General Considerations Literary Property— 1. The Berne Congress 2. Thirteen as Twelve ... 3. Booksellers and Publishers 4. A Photographer's Copyright Onion The Third Point of View New York Letter. By Norman Hapgood Reviewing The Prairie Songs of Hamlin Garland ... NoteB and News. By the Editor PAOi, ... 97 . 99 . 99 . 100 . 100 . 101 . 102 . 104 . 105 . IOC From a Penman's Workshop Loose English. By H. E. Keen* •• When I am Gone." By F. B. Doveton Book Talk Literature in the Periodicals Correspondence—1. The First Book. 2. Royalty on First Books. 3. Onr Brains. 4. Monsters in Fiction. 5 The Title The Publishing Season Sir John Erichsen A Cricket Match PAGB .. 108 .. 109 .. 110 .. 110 .. 112 114 118 116 no PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. of 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., ios. 6(2. (Bound); Vols. II., HI., and IV., 8«. 6d. each (Bound) j Vol. V., 6s. 6d. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3*. 4. The History of the Societe des Gens de Lettres. By S. Squire Sprigge, late Secretary to the Society, i*. 5. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of size of page, &c., with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kirn books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2*. 6d. 6. The Various Methods Of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigge. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3*. 7. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now before Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lely. Eyre and Spottiswoode. is. 6d. 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation By Walter TStoktsi (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 11. 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and w .^et^- W Lunge, J.U.D. 2.9. 6d.  ## p. 96 (#128) ############################################# 11 AD VERTISEMENTS. ^i)e $octetp of Jluf^ors (gncotporateb). Sir Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. Alfred Austin. J. M. Barbie A.. W. X Beckett. C E. Beddard, P.B.S. Robert Bateman. Sir Henry Bergne, K.C.M.G. Sir Walter Besant. Augustine Birrell, M.P. Bev. Prop. Bonnet, P.B.S. Rioht Hon. James Brtce, M.P. Right Hon. Lord Burghclere, P.C Hall Caine. Eoerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. W. Morris Colles. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conwat. P. Marion Crawford. PRESIDENT. O-IEO IRQ-IE MEREDITH. COUNCIL. The Earl of Desart. Austin Dobson. A. Conan Doyle, M.D A. W. Dubourg. Sir J. Eric Erichsen, Bart., F.B.S. Prof. Michael Foster, P.B.S. Bichard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Bider Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jerome K. Jerome. Eudyard Kiplino. Prof. E. Bay Lankkster, F.B.S. W. E. H. Lkcky. J. M. Lely. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Bev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mua.D. Prof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Hon. Counsel — E. M. Underdown, Herman C. Merivale. Bev. C. H. Middleton-Wakk. Sir Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. Miss E. A. Obmerod. J. C. Parkinson. Bight Hon. Lord Pirbkight. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., LL.D. Walter Herries Pollock. W. Baptiste Scoones. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. B. Sims. S. Squire Sprigge. J. J. Stevenson. Prof. Jas. Sully. William Moy Thomas. H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Mrs. Humphry Ward. Miss Charlotte M. Yonge. Q.C. A. W. a Beckett. Sir Walter Besant. Eoerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—H. Bider Haggard. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. „ .. .. ( Messrs. Field, Eoscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. solicitors ^ Q Herbert Thring, B.A., 4, Portugal-street, W.C. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. Secretary—G. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. .A.. IP. WJ^TT &c SOIDsT, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SQUARE, Have now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND. LONDON-, W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, BREAM'S BTJIT-jXJIZLSTG-S, E.O. Offices of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &e. Mr. HOBACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any FEINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 97 (#129) ############################################# XIbe Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 5.] OCTOBER 1, 1896. [Price Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ______ Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, bnt on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if Btamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. THERE are several methods of publishing by agree- ments. Thus (1) an author may sell his work for a sum of money down: (2) he may take a share of the profits: (3) he may accept a royalty. The first method is the readiest and, where a proper price is paid, perhaps the beBt. It involves a certain amount of risk or doubt as to the result on the part of the buyer, and a certain amount of hesitation on the part of the seller. The author would do well to Bell through an agent. But let him beware as to his choice of agent. At a time when the production of new books involved great riBks and where the possible circle of purchasers was very small, the publishers, joining together, took half the profits as a return for their risk and services. At the present time in many cases, where there are no risks, they often take two-thirds and even more of the profits, and that after setting apart a large sum for "office expenses," allowing the author nothing at all for his office expenses. In other words, it is as if a steward were to charge first for his office and desks and then to take half or two-thirds of the remainder for himself as steward's fee. Therefore the author must in every case ascertain carefully) before Bigning the agreement, what proportion is appropriated under its clauses by the publisher for himself. If the any,or is in doubt, let him submit the agreement to the seorM, 0r to one of the VOL. VII. literary agents recommended by the secretary. Above all things he must remember that in any business transaction the one who accepts an agreement in ignoranoe will quite certainly get the worst of it. The folly of signing in ignorance is the main cause of half the quarrels between anthor and publisher. In the case of profit-sharing.agreements, remember that a very common form of getting the better of an author is the practice of advertising the book in the publisher's own organs, very likely magazines of small circulation. Sometimes, also, he " exchanges " advertisements with other magazines, and charges the author as if he had paid for them. In this way the publisher may put the whole profits of a book in his own pooket. One way to prevent thiB sharp practice is to insert a clause to the effect that advertisements shall only be charged at the actual price paid for them. A better way, however, is to agree beforehand npon the papers in which advertisements may be inserted. As regards the right of inspecting the books, that neeo not be claimed, because it exists as the right of every partner, or joint venturer. You have only to demand the inspection of the books by your solicitor, your accountant, or the secretary of the Society. If the book is a first book, or one that carries risk, it is fair to make an arrangement for the first edition and another for the second, and following, if any. The publisher confers so Bignal a service upon the yonng anthor by producing his work at all—i.e., by giving him the chance he desires above all things—that it seems fair in such a case to yield him the larger share. In a profit-sharing agreement do not let the cost of pro- duction form a part of the agreement, otherwise yon will be unable to contest it afterwards. It will be wisest never to enter into relations with any publisher unless recommended by the Society. There are many other dangers to be avoided. SeriaO rights: stamping the agreement: American rights: future work: cession of copyright—these things cannot possibly be attended to by the young author. Therefore his agree- ment should always be shown to the secretary. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great success for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true: but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great r^v-ny it ibknown witbi—o>£ev< copies what will be their mi ^ ^utn cucu\a,_«nv,\\> S» known what will be their anthor, for every book, shoul^ ^ ^ge success which will not, proVw>. JjX*9, 0« may come. ^"YJ \ The four points which the \& from the outset are:— *4 (1.) That both sides sh^-v ^ means. \>v' V 0  ## p. 98 (#130) ############################################# 98 THE AUTHOR. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge for advertisements in the publisher's own organs and none for exchanged advertisements: and that all discounts shall be duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the author may rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. At the same time he will do well to send his agreement to the secretary before he signs it. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. 1/1 VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive Pj advioe upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the oonduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solioitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past aooounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a ohange of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the oase of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the oountry. 7. Remember always"that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: I. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, conoludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndioate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndioate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence j does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by Borne of the leading members of the Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sale and purohase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any oase of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndioate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6*. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write f Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and otherB who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously  ## p. 99 (#131) ############################################# THE AUTHOR. 99 <sommu»icating with the Seoretary. The utmost practicable 'despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-oourt, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's ■order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be Added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands At £g 4*. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be Arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of oourse, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. LITERARY PROPERTY. I. — The Berne Congress. f 11HE eighteenth Congress of the International I Association for the Protection of Literary Property was held iu August last. It is very much to be regretted that the efforts of the ■committee to send a delegate proved fruitless. No one could be found to go, perhaps because the association is not generally considered a very practical body. However, it is a good thing to bring before people in some official manner, at regular intervals, the fact that literary property is a real thing, meaning a great deal more than the world at large understands. England seems to have been represented by one lawyer, and the greater number of members present were French. An account of the proceedings was furnished by the Athenaeum of Sept. 5, from which.the follow- ing is a brief resume: A paper was read on the " Work accomplished by the Diplomatic Conference held at Paris in the Spring of the present year." The period during which works are protected against unauthorised translation was assimilated to that of ordinary copyright, on the condition that an authorised translation is made within ten years The artick of the Convention relating to articles in news- papers and magazines was made "more stringent." And the Conference passed certain resolutions in favour of penal legislation as regards the forgery of authors' names, &c. "The Congress expressed hopes that the reso- lutions of the conference may be ratified, and that the reform of the law of copyright, which is now well started in Germany, may extend to Great Britain also. It is possible, if the Authors' Society, the English Copyright Association, and other bodies could be induced to agree, that some- thing might be done in this direction, though the inefficiency of Parliament as a legislative machine renders the success of any reform to which any of our Parliamentary busybodies might raise an objection more than doubtful." During the discussion following the paper, the Congress pronounced in favour of a Dramatic Authors' Society—presumably international—and of the formation of a bureau in each country to give legal advice on the subject of copyright else- where. Copyright in newspaper articles was advocated. A model copyright law was laid before the Congress. The rights of unpaid creditors to an author's unpublished work was discussed. Certain points of law liable to be raised by collaborateurs were also discussed. A paper was read by a Parisian barrister pro- posing to give the author or his heirs a perpetual royalty to be given after the copyright term expires. Another account of the meeting is given in the Publishers' Circular, which contains a statement that in less than fourteen years the Socie'te des Auteurs Franrais has "netted forty million francs." It would be serviceable to us if we could find out what this meaus. II.—Thirteen as Twelve. The revelations recent made as to the prices exacted of booksellers h^v'e eafted attention te ^e clause frequently prop<w 1 yd tojaltj a^esme^8- that thirteen are to be >». votJ-C^ 88 The just to the ustification of « ^W^LTa trade is <*»  ## p. 100 (#132) ############################################ IOO THE AUTHOR. thirteen as twelve. If this were true, it might be considered, at least. But it is not true. The general rule is that when a dozen books at least are ordered—sometimes of the same work, sometimes of other books published by the firm —thirteen are sent as twelve. When a single book is ordered, or two or three only, the general rule is to charge for it, at a eertain fixed price, gene- rally 4*. 2d. on a 6s. book, occasional exceptions and modifications being made by certaiu houses. What is the average proportion of books sent out at thirteen as twelve P As no figures are forth- coming, it lies with the author to demand a modification of the clause. He must absolutely refuse to allow thirteen as twelve, unless the publisher does it also. If the publisher does allow it in every case, the author may, perhaps, do so, but not unless. Hitherto, the meanings of royalties, as published in the Author, have been based on the assumption that thirteen as twelve is the rule. Since we have now discovered that it is not the rule, we must reconsider the meanings, which shall l>e done in the next number. Note, however, that on those meanings, if you grant the clause of thirteen as twelve, you actually give the publisher that allowance twice over! A reasonable way out of the difficulty might lie to allow the publisher thirteen as twelve on a certain number of any edition. Thus on a thousand copies, if all were sent out at thirteen as twelve, there would be a loss, or giving away, of seventy-seven copies. Since the practice is not universal, but only partial, it would, perhaps, be fair to allow the publisher, say, forty copies or 4 per cent, of the edition on this account, taking the full royalty on all the rest. Authors have, surely, never yet realised what they are giving away by this clause. Take, for instance, two loyalties: that of one-sixth or i6f per cent.: and that of 25 per cent.: on the common 6*. book. By this clause the author loses 7r\ per cent. That is to say, in the former he loses nearly .£4, and in the latter he loses nearly =£6 on every thousand copies. The publisher gains therefore this amount less the deduction made in certain cases—not by any means all—as the united testimony of booksellers clearly proves. Since the deduction is only made in certain cases, what justification can be pleaded for charging it upon the author in all cases? And why should the publisher get the allowance twice over? ri III.—Booksellers and Publishers. It is pleasing to note that not all publishers attempt to represent themselves as victims by talking vaguely about awful expenses; by twist- ing figures; or by confidently stating in public things which they have to deny in private. I have received from a firm of publishers the exact figures concerned with the sale of a certain work recently issued by them. The numbers sold amounted to many thousands. The published price of the book was 6s. In the first place, this firm always allowed 5 per cent, on every copy taken at 4*. 2d. or at 4*., except an inconsiderable number sold for cash over the counter, not exceeding twenty-five at the outside. The prices obtained by the publisher varied from 3*. n^d. down to a fraction under 3*. \d. The retail trade was represented by 49 per cent, of the sales—it may be remembered that one of the persons who recently engaged in the "vague talk" spoke of the wholesale trade as forming "the great bulk" of their business. It is not, therefore, "the great bulk" in every house. The average price obtained by the publisher was what has always been assumed in these columns, namely, as nearly as possible, 38. 6d. These figures are supplied by a young and rising firm which enjoys the useful credit of making "easier" terms with the trade than some of the larger and older houses. W. B. IV.—A Photographic Copyright Union. Photographs are not books. But there is a law of copyright in photographs as in books and pictures. This Union is governed by a com- mittee consisting of well-known photographers. The rules show that the members mean busi- ness: they contemplate, especially, legal action. If the society takes a case into court, two-" thirds of the damages go to the member con- cerned, and one-third to the society: if no damages are obtained, the member must pay- half the expenses: where compensation has been obtained without litigation, the society shall take 25 per cent, of the amount. And the union limits the right of allowing a copyright picture to be reproduced to a certain minimum. A reserve fund is to be created. In these rules is there nothing that our Society might follow? We want a large reserve fund: we want some definite plan of action in the case of legal action: there are many cases which cry aloud to be taken into court, but members are unwilling and afraid of the consequences. If we could,- like the photo- graphers, increase our reserve by taking cases into court, surely there would be at least manifested some desire among our members to settle their disputes in this, the only possible, way.  ## p. 101 (#133) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 101 THE THIRD POINT OP VIEW. fT^HE following remarks represent an interview I with one of the trade:— "I am a bookseller. I want to point out to authors whose works I try to sell certain facta which may show them that they ought to be even more interested in the bookseller than in the publisher. There are three persons concerned in the presentation of a book to the public; they are the author who creates the book, and whoso pro- perty it is until he parts with it: the publisher, who sends it to the printer, pays the printer's bill, advertises it; and the bookseller, who orders so many copies and puts them in his window and sells them. If we ask what are the respective shares of the three in the control of the book, we very quickly discover that the second person of the three has not oniy got the whole control of the business into his own hands, but he takes the lion's share of the returns. He has obtained the control by carefully keeping things dark. He does not allow the author to know what he exacts of the bookseller: nor does he let the bookseller know what he allows the author: nor does he suffer either of them to know what he pays the printer: and by exchanges, and by charging for advertisements in his own magazine, he gets, according to the Author, a great part of his advertising done for nothing. And, of course, he keeps this last fact very dark indeed. "Your Society has broken down a part of this ignorance, which I, for one, believe to have been designed. Your Society has shown, first, what it actually costs to produce a book. I have read all the denials, and laughed over the shuffling with which they try to wriggle out of the truth. I daresay that a printer's bill is an elastic thing: but men in business do not pay more than they are obliged, and I am confident that your Society's figures are as nearly right as can be got. Moreover, I observe in all the letters that have appeared from the persons concerned that no one of the writers gives his own figures. Why? Because, if he cooked his accounts printers by the <lozen would offer to do the work for less: and if he told the truth, he would be confessing that the Society is right. Now, by exposing the Cost of Production and the meaning of Royalties, your society has done great service to booksellers, as well as to authors. I hope that every bookseller in the country will make haste to take in the Author and to procure a copy of the "Cost of Production." "The kind of service you have rendered to us is exactly the same as that which you have ren- dered to authors: the disclosure of the truth. It matters very little whether your figures are a penny above or below those of any particular book. Every book, of course, must have its own figures, and I do not suppose that yours are meant for more than the average. "I now ask permission to state the booksellers' case, and to show why authors ought to make common cause with them. "(i) Their risk.—The publisher of current lite- rature, not to speak of great ventures which require capital and carry risks, runs, as you have always said, practically little risk. If he runs any, considering the great number of popular writers, it is his own look out. That is, your Society is quite right in saying that he only publishes for authors for whose works there is some demand — generally enough to see him through by the first run of the book. The exceptions to this rule are few, but we must admit that there are exceptions. But the bookseller must buy on spec. Every book, except the earlier copies of a very popular author, is a risk. You may see on my shelves rows of books which mean failures. They cannot be sold. "(2) The office expenses.—In most publishers' houses these are reckoned at 10 per cent. In my house they are from 16 to 20 per cent. In other words, if a publisher makes 3*. 6d. for a 6*. book, or even only 3s. ^d., he pays about 4<f. for his office expenses, leaving himself, when author and printer are paid, about i*. 2d. or is. The book- seller, however, has to reduce his earnings by i^d., leaving him about b\d. on the volume. The publisher speaks of advertisements. Well, your Society has pointed out that <£io spent on advertising 2000 copies means just over id. a copy. "I would, therefore, with these facts before me, appeal to the authors. I ask them these questions: "(1.) For what reasons, for what services, should the publisher be allowed to take the lion's share? "(2.) Is it fair that the booksellers' office ex- penses and risks should be absolutely ignored? Is it fair that authors' expenses should be also ignored? "(3.) Is it right that the literature of the country should be wholly managed by the class which takes the least share of the work, the risk, and the responsibility, and for their own interests alone? "Next. I put to you authors and readers the following considerations: "V^\iat do you wish to gain by your writings'? jfc fame and name' Is it money? I take it th_» « 'wa,at ^>^V*A'aAae and your own money: but v\\ tneae {^jytf^ be obtained bv means to have a clear understan.^^ N^^Vvea. ^^3^  ## p. 102 (#134) ############################################ 102 THE AUTHOR. your Society rightly calls the administration of your own estate. The value of this estate rests, I would urge you to consider, ultimately with the bookseller and the libraries. The bookseller, especially, can place your books on his shelves. He can give you a fair show: he can offer you to the public: he can recommend you: he can cause you to live on and on for years: most books die almost as soon as they are born, even good and popular books, because the bookseller has no interest to make them live. He can, in a word, do more to advance your reputation than any reviews. He wants nothing more than an encouragement to do so. But it is impossible for him to stock his shelves with your books unless he is properly treated. Remember that he has rent and ordinary expenses to pay: and that he has a wife and family to keep. There must, therefore, be a sufficient margin. Formerly, he was told that the greed of authors caused this margin to grow smaller and smaller. He now under- stands that the authors have no knowledge at all of this diminution; but it is, on the other hand, a desperate clutching at the lion's share which makes the margin grow smaller. If you ask a man to sell your book on a margin of 4</., he will not do so unless he is obliged. "I would ask you, therefore, as authors, to con- sider your position with reference to the book- seller. Do not let your attention be diverted by any false scent: if publishers claim that the figures are wrong—well, then, give them a penny or so if they like, and still ask this question— What has a publisher done for a book which is sure to sell by thousands, that he should take for his own profit as much as author and bookseller together: or that he should take more than the author, or as much as the author: or more than the bookseller, or as much as the bookseller? And if some way can be found out by which this injustice can be set right, will the authors make common cause with the booksellers? As a book- seller I can promise, in the name of the trade, that if they do, they will speedily find out where their true interests lie." NEW YORK LETTER. New York, Sept. 17. HILL AND COMPANY, who have been preparing a large Encyclopedia of Ency- clopedias, have just given notice to those employed on the work that they are dismissed, and the whole venture postponed until after the election. Their other principal undertaking, the "Library of World Literature," conducted by Charles Dudley Warner, continues, but is being kept back as much as possible in order to see what the situation will be after Nov. 3. Mr. Warner, by the way, whuse experience in the magazine business is great, commented yester- day on the paragraph in the last Author about the effect of mailing rates on the prosperity of magazines. The art editor of one of our three principal magazines also expressed his opinion on the same subject, and the business aspect was represented by a member of the publishing department of one of the principal houses. The business manager was especially strong in agreeing with the statement in the Author that the mailing rate was a very important factor in the prosperity of American magazines. He said that his house was making every effort to get as large a part as possible of its circulation on its subscription books, rather tban sell through the American News Company, which does all the distributing here, except that of Munsey's Magazine, which does its own rather than pay the high distributing charge. Scribner's Magazine now has 30,000 names on its subscription list, most of them in America. Harper's and the Century also have a very large subscription list. All possible methods are used, such as offering the magazine with books, or offering two magazines together, and having agents on the road. There is some possibility, probably not very serious, that the present privi- leges will be restricted by the next Legislature. The movement for restriction grows out of the fact that some publishers are taking advantage of the favourable laws to mail what is really onlv advertising under the guise of a regular monthly or weekly periodical. These three representatives, however, of the various departments, while they agreed that this was an important element, laid a great deal of emphasis on other facts. All three of them said that decidedly the leading cause was the illustra- tion, the number and excellence of the pictures, and that all expected to see the illustrations in England grow more numerous and better. Enter- tainment has been the idea on which the circula- tions of our magazines have been built up. As Mr. Warner said: "No where else can a man get so many really good pictures for 25 cents, and the text, although not as well written as in England, is more entertaining to the large mass of people. The English magazine seems more as if it were written by experts, ours by amateurs; but ours are new in subjects, fresh and popular. This is wanted also in England, as shown by the success of Bret Harte there, which is greater than it is here, and by the former circulation there of such papers as the Detroit Free Press, with their local stories." After emphasising this literary  ## p. 103 (#135) ############################################ THE AUTHOH. 103 difference, he returned to his former statement that the picture side was the most important cause. The business manager referred to spoke specially of the excellence of the illustrated advertisements as one of the great reasons for the success of our magazines. Bret Harte, by the way, although less popular here than he was some years ago when his vein was new, is still much read, and Houghton, Mifflin, and Co. are to get out a complete edition of his works. It will be interesting to see whether they or the English edition, appearing about the same time, will have the greater sale. Colonel Thomas Wentworth Higginson said recently in Harper's Bazaar: "Henry James speaks contemptuously of Thoreau as parochial; but who can help seeing that Thoreau's parish of thoughtful readers grows and grows, while that of James is long since stationary? Who can doubt that fifty years hence the disproportion will be far greater than now? After all is said and done, the circle of American writers who established our nation's literature nearly half a cycle ago, were great because they were first and chiefly American; and of the Americans who permanently transplanted themselves for literary purposes it is pretty certain that James and Bret Harte and Leland would have developed more staying powers had they remained at home." Severe as the effect of the silver craze is on the publishing business, it has its compensations. Books on financial questions sell in unusual numbers ; almost every house has several of them, and so great is the demand for them that it seems to effect the announcement for some time ahead. On a list of the highest sales made by John Wannamaker, the great dealer in cheap books, the only novel in the first six was the " Damnation of Thereon Ware," sold in England under the title of "Illumination;" all the others were books on finance, ranging upwards from Coin's " Financial School" to several of the most sober arguments on the subject. D. Appleton and Co., who are going in especially for the publication of books on politics and finance, write me: "The political campaign has increased the demand for books upon economic and financial subjects, like Wells's 'Recent Economic Changes,' Laughlin's ' History of Bimetallism in the United States,' McPherson's 'Monetary and Banking Problems,' and Jevens's 'Money and the Mechanism of Exchange.' So far as the present trade in general books is con- cerned business is dull, and the usual quiet of this particular season is doubtless augmented by the effects of the campaign. So far as orders for the future are concerned, however, our business is satisfactory. By this we mean orders from the trade for autumn and holiday books which VOL. VII. will be sold at retail after the election. These orders are larger than last year, indicating a trade belief in a prosperous business after the election." The American News Company has political pamphlets of all kinds sold on its stands all over the country. Macmillan and Co., who are reprinting John Morley's "Life of Richard Cobden," and pub- lishing other. volumes touching more or less on what is the absorbing interest of the day, write: "There is no doubt whatever, we think, that the present political excitement unfavour- ably affects the general business of bookselling, but it would be a little difficult, we think, to explain exactly how this comes about. We also think it probable that the lighter literature would be more affected than that for which for the most part we publish, and hence other firms dealing in light literature to a greater extent might find more difference in their business than we ourselves do. "There has been, we think, a considerable increase in the demand for political literature, and particularly for literature in any way relating to the question of money during the past six or eight weeks." Henry Holt and Co. say: "The sale of books in general literature has not been as good during the spring and summer as last year. "We find that our books on money have sold; one of them nearly three times as many as last year, counting from the beginning of January to date and the same period last year; a work on wages has increased in sale somewhat during the same period, whilst another on currency has increased 50 per cent. Scribner's Sons write: "The demand for the kind of books you mention has been increased, we think, by the political campaign. As a straw and symptom we inclose a catalogue we have recently had prepared by Professor Laughlin." Professor Laughlin is the head of the Political Economy Department at Chicago University, and one of the leading authorities of the country. The fifty books published by the Scribners on the list made by him, include recent works of all kinds, short and long, and also standard books on currency, finance, and banking. A noticeable thing about the list is that the books are intended for the general reader ratber than the student, and that is true in genera\ oi the immense sale that works on these sm ;ect8 816 IK>,W \ffl»,'m?' showing how largely ^ yv&Vttn Yu^d OaSs. Another straw to show X > 0«8 ^s ari^^r3 -eading public, is given V W* etotea. .\«(« n the list report to CV^^WS of F. H. Hill, librari^ ^^^Jj*  ## p. 104 (#136) ############################################ io4 THE AUTHOR. to show that the proportion of fiction has been growing less for the past few years. The circula- tion of books and periodicals during the past year was greater according to the report than in any other institution in the world, 2,542,244, an increase of 52,192 over the preceding year. The following is the list of books:—English Prose, Fiction, 489,503; Juvenile Literature, 252,791; History and Biography, 96,703; Geo- graphy and Travels, 52,694; Sciences and Arts, 89,428; Poetry and Drama, 39,901; Miscel- laneous, 28,753; Foreign Languages, 123,813.— Total, 1,173,586. Next in order is the report from Manchester, England ; Boston, Mass.; and Birmingham, Eng- land. Scribners will publish in the fall " Problems of American Democracy," by E. L. Godkin, whose comments and criticisms they already publish. Mr. Godkin is the editor of the Nation, as well as of the Evening jPo**,and as an important and picturesque figure in American journalism he has but one rival, Charles A. Dana of the Sun. The active courses of both men are probable nearly over, and this is likely to be for each the last campaign. Mr. Dana has represented intelligence of a high order without moral sympathy, and has steadily opposed all efforts for political improvement. He has been a staunch defender of Tammany Hall and the spoils system, but his paper has kept its place because it was the best written and keenest of any in the country. Mr. Godkin has been the inno- vator of many of the most important improve- ments made in this country in the last twenty- five years. His new lx>ok, which contains selec- tions from his articles, comes at an opportune time in the present great political interest. It shows the originality and fearlessness of his mind and of his style. Norman Hapgood. REVIEWING. I.—Si stem and Prejudice. THE article in your September number is well chosen. The present system of reviewing leaves much to be desired. To a great extent it is a matter of personalities and of cliqueism. A. has reviewed B.'s book favourably; he meets B. at dinner, congratulates him on his success, and hints that he has contributed to it. A., himself an author, is about to publish a book; B. gets it from one of his oilices to review, and, mindful of his friend's favour, he cannot—that is, he does not wish to—avoid giving a favourable notice in return. It is with him a moral obligation—or, say, a moral politeness. Again, it happens that a man gets a book by his close friend—and he praises it to the skies. Writers who get hard things said about them in a certain paper ferret out the names of its reviewing staff, and take the opportunity of dealing a return blow when they think they have their critic's book—very often a mistaken fancy. We may observe a distinguished critic " saying things " about this or that review, and then see the latter journal discovering absurdities of composition in the reviews of novels in that critic's own organ. Not long since a writer in one of the magazines instanced the case of a prominent reviewer of books whose batch to the second-hand bookseller he had seen. He was surprised, knowing the weighty reviews which appeared from that pen, to notice how exceedingly sparing with the paper- knife the critic had been. Reviewing to-day is monstrously facile. Let me give you a contrast. One London paper devotes a column to a review of a book of travel, finds it a "truly delightful" work, and compliments the writer finally by saying that while some men who have lectured in America have made money, others made para- graphs, and others made silence, this particular man has made a book. Another London paper gives seven lines to a notice of the same work. I reproduce these lines as an instance of the facile and simple method which requires no read- ing of the book: A great deal of talk, very little account of travel, and both equally uninteresting. The two volumes are egotism rampant. Bat what can be expected from one who accepts a lady's hospitality in a foreign country for two days, and then writes complaining that "she got on oar nerves," especially when the lady and her husband are both dead P As for the question of the wholesale extracts from any important book, publishers should get over it, in my opinion, by specifying when they send out such books a limit of space for extracts which they wish to be observed. Editors have no reason to quarrel with publishers, and they would hardly wish to go in the face of such a request as I indicate. In some papers the principle of reviewing has been lost sight of in the obvious desire to make interesting reading by quoting the main contents of a book. Will not some publishers give the Author their views on this subject? Recently I met a gentleman who was pro- posing to translate the works of a popular German writer. But he was fearful of the reception English critics might give the venture. "Nothing's done without palm oil," he remarked, with a significant gesture. I was astounded, and wondered how on earth he could get such an idea. On pressing the question I discovered that he had once been on the selected list of candidates for a librarianship, and had been told how he could  ## p. 105 (#137) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. ensure getting the post. From what he said it seemed clear that the man who did get the post descended to the method suggested. But I pointed out that this was not a case of literary criticism, and that no breath of that type of scant1 al tainted the atmosphere of English literary circles. As a matter of fact, we have many fearless, conscientious critics. I have known such to decline reviewing a work by a personal great rival whose work he could say nothing good of, and would not review it on the ground that it might be he was prejudiced. The capable, kindly men who can be severe are wanted; the smart, facile men, to whom the penning of harsh phrases is little else than a form of self-indulgence, our journals would be well rid of. It is for this reason I offer my humble suggestion for signed reviews in all cases. Let everybody know who is criticising them. Then they will know, and the public will know, how much value to place upon that opinion. To-day, on the contrary, the merest novice may do dis- graceful harm to an author, especially to a young author. It is to be hoped that this subject will be fully and patiently discussed. Behind the Scenes. II.—Educational Criticism. In the last number of your journal Mr. M. Boss has pointed out the folly, from a commercial point of view, of critics who " sneer and carp at a widely popular author," because his admirers do not like to see their favourite insulted. Allow me to supplement this remark by calling attention, from an ethical point of view, to the injustice and unfairness so often met with in educational criticisms. Writers of fiction are, on the whole, rarely attacked from sordid motives — from "pro- fessional envy." The appetite for novel reading is insatiable, and there is room for all readable stories. Not so as regards educational books. The field is more limited, and the use of one book may preclude the use of a rival publication on the same subject; hence the great partiality and the virulence so often to be found in educational criticisms. The reign of Zoilus seems to be fairly at an end in all departments of literature, except in that of education. Some educational authors certainly pass just verdicts on the works of their confreres, although they may be rivals; but as this is not done by all writers of educational books, the editors of journals should always be on their guard when they receive from educational authors carping criticism's, mingled with personal insults, on the works of their colleagues. I leave it for another occasion to dilate more fully on this subject, which should be brought under the special notice of conductors of journals, but in the meantime I hope you will find room for these lines, more especially as your Society has begun to pay friendly attention to the welfare of educa- tional writers. An Educational Author. III.—Bevikwino. As a reviewer of books, and one who reads what he reviews, let me enter a protest against the practice of altering novels between their serial and their volume form. When we have read a work month after month in a magazine, we do not expect to have to read it all over again for review. Moreover, when the reader has got in his mind one sequence of events and has connected them with the character, it is most confusing to learn that they behaved quite otherwise, talked differently, and were moved by unexpected and hitherto unexplained motives. And the better the book, the more vexatious is the alteration. One thing, at all events, we might ask as a right: that the author should state in a preface the nature and extent of the changes made. "Critic." "PRAIRIE__SONQS." THE "Prairie Songs " are by Hamlin Garland, and they come from Chicago, where they were published in the year 1893 by Messrs. Stone and Kimball. Have they been published in this country? If so, the present writer has not seen the English edition. Whether they have appeared in English dress or not, the present writer may be pardoned for introducing to his readers a poet of originality and force if with no other quality. The volume is small, containing about a hundred short poems contained in less than two hundred pages. We will let him speak for himself, which is, after all, the readiest introduction of a poet, and, in most cases, better than the finest criticism. The songs are all of the Prairie; one feels the Prairie through and through, in every page. Before the close of the volume the reader is filled with the air, the sunshine, the loneliness, the terror, of the Prairie. O wide dun land, where the fierce Buqg sx&\te, And the wind is a furnace breath, Where the beautiful sky has a sinister \\ And the earth lies dread and dry as <ie» ^ Where the sod lies scorching and wa^ • Jo*1 And the hot red morning has no bir^Jj, O songfless sunset land! I close In sheer despair of thy dim reach— O level waste! so lone thou art, no x>» Can tell, no pictures teaqb.  ## p. 106 (#138) ############################################ io6 THE AUTHOR. A presence like a ourse! no insects hum— No chirping crickets' oheery ring— A white mist-wall of bounding space Flecked with the swift gull's fluttering, Alone confronts the asking face! No tree stands green against the sky— The hawk swims in the blazing air, He scarce can find (though keen his eye) A human heart beat anywhere. The Prairie is not always the land of drought and scorching heat:— O the music abroad in the air, With the autumn wind sweeping His hand on the grass, where The tiniest blade is astir, keeping Voice in the dim, wide ohoir, Of the infinite song, the refrain, The wild, sad wail of the plain! And there is spring:— When the hens begin a-squawkin' An' a-rollin' in the dust; When the rooster takes to talkin', An' a-orowin' fit to bust; When the crows are cawin', flockin' And the chickling boom and sing, Then it's spring! When the roads are jest one mnd-hole And the worter trioklin' round, Makes the barn-yard like puddle, A.n' softens np the ground Till y'r ankle-deep in worter, Sayin' words y'r hadn't orter— When the jay-birds swear an' sing, Then it's spring! And here, to conclude this introduction, is the song called " Growing Old," showing the cheerless, joyless life of never-endiDg grinding poverty. We are likely to hear a great deal more—one hopes —from Mr. Hamlin Garland. F'r forty years next Easter day, Him and me in wind and weather Hare been a-gittin' bent V gray Moggin' along together. We're not so very old, of course! Bnt still, we ain t so awful spry As when we went to singin'-school Afoot and 'oross lots, him and I— And walked back home the longest way— An' the moon a-shinin' on the snow. Makin the road as bright as day An' his voice talkin' low. Land sakes! Jest hear me talk— F'r all the world, jest like a girl, Me—nearly sixty !—Well-a-well! I was so tall and strong, the curl In my hair, Sim said, was like The crinkles in a medder brook, So brown and bright! but there! I guess he got it from a book. His talk in them there days was full Of jest sech nonsense—Don't you think I didn't like it, for I did! I walked along there, glad to drink His words in like the breath o' life— Heavens and earth, what fools we women be! And when he asked me for his wife, I answered, " Yes," of course, y' see. An' then come work, and trouble bit— Not mnch time for love talk then! We bought a farm and mortgaged it, And worked and slaved like all possessed To lift that tumble grindin' weight. I washed and churned and sewed— An' childurn come, till we had eight As han'some babes as ever growed To walk beside a mother's knee. They helped me bear it all, y' see. It ain't been nothin' else but scrnb An' rub and bake and stew The hull, hull time, over stove or tub— No time to rest as men folks do.— I tell yeh, sometimes I Bit and think How nice the grave'll be jest One nice, sweet everlastin' rest! 0 don't look scart! I mean Jest what I say. Ain't crazy yet. But it's enough to make me so— Of course it ain't no use to fret— Who said it was P It'6 nacherl, though, But O, if I was only there— In the past, and young once more— An' had the crinkles in my hair— An' arms as round and strong, and side As it was then!—I'd—I'd— I'd do it all over again, like a fool, I s'pose. I'd take the pain An' work an' worry, babes and all. 1 s'pose things go by some big rule Of God's own book, but my ol' brain Can't fix 'um np, so I'll just wait An' do my duty when it's clear, An' trust to Him to make it straight. Goodness! noon is almost here, And there the men come through the gate! NOTES AND NEWS. SIE EDWIN ARNOLD'S case, concerning which everybody feels the greatest sym- pathy for him, should be a warning. When a poet parts with his copyright the purchaser buys—what? The right of printing it wherever he pleases? Certainly. Yet the poet would never dream of such a right. But Sir Edwin parted with the copyright: that is, with all rights. The owner of the property may even use it for adver- tising purposes if he likes. That is, at least, my opinion. The poet must therefore stipulate that the poem is not to be published except in the accepted meaning of the word—that is, in maga- zines, in books, in those columns of papers which contain the news, the reports, the communications. But not with the advertisements. There is another point which we want to clear up. If a man buys the copyright can he alter the work in any way Y That is, as yet, uncertain, the case of Lee v. Gibbings having been left un- decided. Let those, therefore, who part with  ## p. 107 (#139) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. copyright stipulate that no change is to be made in the text. I commend general attention to the " New York Letter" of this number, and the expression of opinion on the wide success of American maga- zines compared with our own. The greater facilities of postage, especially, account for a great part of their superior circulation. As was set forth in these columns, if a publisher can send out a shilling magazine for a penny, he is obviously in a far better position than if he has to pay i\d. ■. he is also in a far better position if his magazine costs a shilling than if it costs nine- pence. Cannot something be done with our post- office? It is at all events worth trying. We greatly desire an increased demand for our magazines. Cheaper postage: the abolition of the discount: these two gains would surely bring about a speedy reformation. Whether illustra- tions are necessary or not is another question. Personally, I prefer the unassisted imagination, except with papers which really want illustration. But I believe that there is a large class of readers who cannot have too many pictures. I also recommend the contribution of the book- seller on p. 101 of this number. It should lead us to realise the fact that the bookseller is as impor- tant a factor in the management of a book as the author. He is, in fact, indispensable. The man who creates the book: then the man who distributes the book to the world: and shows the book: and calls attention to the book, these are the two who cannot possibly stand without each other. The man who goes between saves trouble; but he is not indispensable. It is, for instance, quite within the power of authors to create their own machinery to do the publisher's part. It is also equally within the power of the booksellers to do exactly the same thing. There are English writers in all branches by the hundred, who might quite fearlessly resolve on creating such machinery. For instance, in the Athenaeum of Sept. 26 there are eight pag. s of advertisements of new books and reprints, not counting the religious aud scientific books, and among these one can count without hesitation at least 120 announcements of books, concerning which it is perfectly certain that they carry no risk whatever. This is a point which must be repeated over and over again. Nothing dies harder than a bad character, and the general belief about litera- ture, that the presentation of it to the world is always risky and generally disastrous, still lingers and is still encouraged by interested persons. The second point to remark is that, above all things, authors want to be placed on the shelves and offered, at least, to the public. Unless, however, it is made worth their while booksellers simply cannot do this. One or two copies taken and sold, no more are ordercl, and the book dies. Surely it is a foolish policy to expect them to be eager about selling a book for 4.V. 6d. for which they have to pay 4*. 2d. In the correspondence on this subject this fact was never denied. "The policy is, as our bookseller says, a desperate attempt to grab, and to hold, the lion's share. It is sometimes argued that the weak point in the royalty system is that the publisher has to pay the royalties before his liabibties for produc- tion are paid. For instance, if a first edition of 3000 costs him .£150; if in six tuonths he sells only 1200 he has to pay the author—say—/"6o, together with this £150, and he has only received £210, so that he has, so far, made nothing for himself; after that, however, his very large profit begins. Remember, however, that he does not bind the whole edition to begin with. I have sometimes thought that the best plan would be to deduct the actual cost of production and then to divide the selling price — say 4.S. 6d.—into three equal parts, one to author, one to publisher, and one to bookseller; or into five parts, two to author, one to publisher, and two to bookseller. Yet one remembers the half-profit system, and how it has become a thing suspect and accursed on account of the voluminous overcharges and secret profits which disgrace it still in certain quarter-". Since the recent publication of Mr. Thring's articles on the consideration of agreements, one has been brought before the notice of the secre- tary, in which the publisher, instead of attempt- ing to charge the 50 per cent, in agency clauses as was the common practice, pointed out in those articles, now proposes to hand over to the author 90 pei cent, of the returns, taking the customary agency fee of 10 per cent. I think it only fair that this fact should be mentioned. Whether the change is due to these articles or to the prompt- ings of conscience does not appear, and need not be asked. To me, personally, the book of t\xe season is Skeat's "Student's Pastime." W^vft one bas known a man intimately for forty -y^ "Vv"*» known also the fixed and delilwraWV" 66°* A life; and has watched the resolute ^VsSV0 a «f°^L&» that purpose, it is intelligible that ^ ^tfV , \)1 %o^- may be, to this old friend, the b(Xi\5*~ This, however, is no ordinary bool^ 4^  ## p. 108 (#140) ############################################ io8 THE AUTHOR. there, to begin with, a collection of contributions made by our best Anglo-Saxon and early English scholar to literary journals during this long period. These alone are of the greatest value and interest. But it contains more. The author has prefixed certain notes autobiographical. I should like to have written those notes for him, because I could say in them what he cannot. I should then have related how Professor Skeat, when quite a young man, deliberately resigned every kind of work by which money can be made, and chose a line of research in which it was absolutely impossible to derive any profit of a pecuniary kind. For thirty years and more he went on enriching Anglo-Saxon and English literature with the long-lost treasures of the past. These treasures, when he began, were received even by students coldly: it is now acknowledged that they have caused the history of our litera- ture, from Beowulf to Lydgate, to be entirely rewritten. He has received his reward: not only in the Professorship which he holds: but in the consciousness of the first position among the scanty company of English students, and in the foremost place among living scholars. Walter Besant. FROM A PENMAN'S WORKSHOP. MY destiny pointed with unrelenting finger to the typewriter. So I began to learn the machine, and used to practise in the evening at a school where the use of it was taught. An employment bureau was attached to this school, and the notices of available employment were pinned to a board in the entrance hall. I did not always spend the evening in front of the typewriter; it seemed to tap the terrors of competition into my mind, and I frequently shirked it. Once I strolled into the school- building after I had avoided my duty for four nights running, and on the notice-board I saw the following announcement: "Wanted, amanuensis to literary man. Salary, £1 i$s. per week." That was just the work to which I aspired, the work for which I had vainly hoped—and the announcement was three days old already. I thought of the competition with a shudder as I walked into the employment manager's office. "I don't know whether the place is filled," said the manager. "We have sent several people down. He wants—let me see his letter—he wants someonp who has had experience in the atelier of an English literary man. Have you that qualification r" I had not. The words "experience in the atelier" struck me as odd. Hope dies hard, and I wrote to the literary man who wanted an amanuensis. He replied that the place was taken; but he noted my acquirements, and if he were not well suited he would revert to my application. Hope became comatose. But it seemed that the popular author had not been well suited, and in a few days he wrote to me again, with a request that I would call upon him. Of course I called. "I have to deliver a plot," he observed, " the plot of a story. I don't know anything about it yet. I have to deliver it to-morrow." I was raw to the me'tier, and found nothing better to say in response than "Oh!" He seemed to hesitate for awhile; then he said, "Come upstairs." So I followed him to his workroom. It was very plainly furnished ; nothing found a place there but the tools and a few photo- graphs. He walked up and down for a few minutes, wrapped in meditation. Then he cried of a sudden, "Take your pen and write." I took my pen and soon my shorthand abilities were taxed to keep pace with current literature— current with a vengeance. My stupor increased as we proceeded, and did not expedite my pen. "Is this what sells?" I ask myself. "Is this what some some large class of people buys and reads?" For we were with the army of a first-class Continental power, and we were in the middle of the present century; yet side by side with the captain of a company in action appeared our English hero—and he was arrayed in no kipi, in no pan talon g aranee, but in a straw hat and in flannels; in one hand he bore a sword—for which, by the way, he had no scabbard—and in the other hand a pistol. Both "reeked." Soon we were introduced to a hybrid villain advanced in years, and to the beautiful young orphan, heiress to large estates and untold wealth, whom he had abducted in childhood; thus she was ignorant of her real English name and legitimate English status. "Does a responsible, known author dictate this?" I asked myself. "Well, he will find no conceivable editor or publisher to pay him for it." We finished an instalment of six thousand words (I think), and at the end of it the hero, accompanied by the French captain, had forced his way over heaped corpses into the presence of the villain; and the villain had fired a mine of powder prepared beneath his sitting-room, and had blown all the principal characters in the story through the roof, except the heroine, who had  ## p. 109 (#141) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 109 fled through the window in the nick of time. It is needless to add that the hero survived this treatment. "There!" said the literary man to his wife, when we were at supper, for the work kept us late, and he had kindly invited me to his table, "I haven't given him a plot, but I've got an in- stalment to take him, a whole instalment." The word "him" referred to the proposed editor. Then he turned to me and said, laughing, "I don't know what the plot will be yet." Well, my anticipations proved to be groundless; that story sold, and it sold well, and the book- rights were worth something after the serial pub- lication was completed. And before the story was ended I learned a rule of the workshop. The literary man had a valuable knack. He began the tale with some- thing that caught the reader's attention; he wove a story round that incident; he "kept on telling the story " (I quote him); and he always remained in touch with that central interest on which he had fixed the reader's attention. These methods do not show the application of principles of art, but they are worth knowing— at least they were very well worth knowing in his case. G. B. LOOSE ENGLISH. fl^HE question, often discussed in the Author I and elsewhere, as to whether our noble language would be seriously benefited by the establishment of a Royal Literary Association (of the nature of the French Academy) involves two distinct questions. The general consensus of opinion as to the futility of expecting any great and durable l>enefit to English letters from the constitution of such an authority derives support from French expe- rience. From the days of Richelieu downwards the Academy has failed to capture some of the greatest literary artists ; it has hardly engendered any important production; it has never even carried much weight in the pedantic province to which its operation has been chiefly confined. Pascal, La Bruyere, Boileau, Molicre, Rousseau, the Guncourts, Flaubert, Daudet, Zola, are names which shine by their absence from the lists of membership; such a self-made master as Littre repudiates the Academy's judgment on many points of grammar and orthography ; Prof. Saints- bury answers us that the purity of the French tongue has not been preserved. "The language and literature have been flooded with new words, new forms of speech, new ideas, new models." (" Short History of French Literature," 2nd edit., p. 508.) Such changes, so far as they are required by new methods of living and scientific progress are not only deserving of discouragement, but cannot in the long run be anyhow discouraged. But there are other innovations, which may be more deplorable and may admit of correction (if opposed in time) without the cumbrous and uncertain machinery of Academies. The develop- ment of Democracy and diffusion of primary education tend to the production of vulgar neolo- gisms of which we may cull a few samples as we go- Some of these are of the nature of what are called '"Americanisms." Many of the best American authors use a style which is admirable for flexible strength and musical modulation; but certain locutions, taken from high-class trans- atlantic periodicals, will be recoguised by a little trained observation. For instance: "Back of," instead of behind; surely unneces- sary as a substitution. The same may be said of "around," used as a preposition. "Round the mahogany tree," sings Thackeray, and it is enough. Why spoil the metre, no less than the grammar, by employing a dissyllable which is an adverb; and, in good English, intransitive? As for neuter verbs, a constant mistake is to give them an active meaning. In a recent tale by so distinguished a writer as Mark Twain, an edu- cated man is represented as saying, "Nothing shall swerve me," meaning make me swerve. This is worse than the feminine "I did not trouble to go," when Lindley Murray—himself a native of Pennsylvania—would demand the full trouble myself. Another uncalled-for practice is the employment of substantives as verbs; "to mail a letter" is perhaps not worse than to post a letter; but what conceivable excuse can there be for saying, "He loaned me a hatchet?" The word "to advocate" may perhaps be cited, but it must be remembered that there was no exact verb at hand; whilst in the other case that is not so, "loan" being an established substantive of which the verb is " to lend." Some neologisms are common to both sides of the Atlantic. One can hardly take up a London paper without seeing such a sentence as "The man whom we see did this . . "-where a. small expansion would show the t^or. who did this, as we see ;" that is , tf^*6- \» actual meaning. Another palp^KA^ JwS*1^^ the phrase "Santa Claus" lor gift-bringer. The proper wor<J. -vv^ «!*•" las; for a male saint could ^ W ^ ^f^V^ Then, again, why do we fiud" x^^X^ \jl  ## p. 110 (#142) ############################################ 1 IO THE AtlTHOU. I>eeuuiary is the right word? Moneta is a mint; and the adjective should be kept for use when we mean things of coinage or currency. All these appear gratuitous corruptions of the idiom of Shakspere, Addison, Washington Irving, and Macaulay; things that could be perhaps even now repressed by concurrent vigilance on the part of accepted authors. H. G. Keene. Brussels, August, 1896. WHEN I AM GONE! When I am gone far—very far away Beyond the glory of the dying day, Oh! let there be no pageantry of woe; No hideous hearse—no mourners moving slow. But let me to my pleasant conch be borne By comrades in the golden light of morn, Looking my last npon the soft bine sky With blythe birds singing as they bear me by! No leaden bier for me, But let my coffin be Fashioned of flowers from the greenwood wild; Then, in some corner green. Where violets bloom unseen, Lay me to rest like some poor weary child! II. When I am gone beyond the evening star, And sweet church bells from villages afar Are faintly pealing in the balmy night Of leafy June—then, in the fading light, Oh! give one thonght in some dim brambled dell To him who loved that fairy music well! One thought to him who nevermore will roam In twilight woods till darkness calls him home! But never weep for me, As haply I shall be Where restless souls at last are lulled to rest! No pang or doubt again Shall rack this fevered brain, When Mother Earth has clasped me to her breast! in. When day his course has run, And with the setting sun, Four daily cares have also found an ond, In the deep hnsh that steals Across the darkening fields, Kemember then your fond yet faulty friend. But shed no tears—the violets blue May weep for me in tears of dew, I loved them so in my past earthly days! The birds may miss me in the glen, And trembling blooms unseen by men May mourn me in the dewy tangled ways. F. B. Dovkton. Okehampton, Devon. BOOK TALE. THIS month will witness the appearance of the Progressive Review, a new shilling monthly, to be edited by Mr. J. A. Hobson and Mr. William Ciarke. It is intended to apjjeal specially to the thinking class of workmen, and trade union or co-operative society members. Consisting of 100 pages, and priced is., it will provide in each number some half-dozen articles, rather shorter than the ordinary review article. Sir Charles Dilke will contribute to the opening issue, and Mr. Edward Carpenter will have an article on "Democracy and Art." The publishers are Messrs. Horace Marshall and Son. The novels by the author of " John Westacott" having run out of print, are all to be reissued in a uniform edition, at a popular price, by Messrs. Chapmau and Hall. "John Westacott' will start the series, and during the season a new historical fifteenth century romance by Mr. James Baker will be issued by the same firm. Mr. Baker's lecture on Egypt, which was so success- ful last year at the Imperial Institute, will be given before the Aberdeen Philosophical Society in November, as well as before other lecture societies during the winter months. Mr. F. B. Doveton has made a selection of ton essays from his "Fisherman's Fancies," and has issued them in cheap form, viz., a sixpenny little volume called "Delightful Devon." The poem by him published in another column reminds us that "Q." in the Speaker calls Mr. Doveton " one of the sweetest of Devon singers now alive." The most notable publication of any kind within the last few weeks has been the first of two volumes of the Travels of His Imperial Majesty the Tsar in the East (1890-91), when Cesarewitch. Messrs. Archibald Constable and Co. have the distinction of publishing this large work, which is finely illustrated. It is written by a ltussian Prince, and edited by Sir George Birdwood. Mr. Crockett's story, which has l>een appearing in the Graphic, entitled " 1 he Grey Man," will be published immediately. There will also be an Edition dc luxe, with illustrations by Mr. Lucas. The long-announced novel by Mrs. Craigie (John Oliver Hobbes), entitled "The Herb Moon," will be published this autumn by Mr. Unwin. This publisher also announces a volume of literary criticisms by Mr. Zangwill. Mrs. Henry Norman (Mi'nie Muriel Dowie) is the writer of the first volume of short stories in a new scries which Mr. Lane is inaugurating. The title of Mrs. Norman's volume is that of the  ## p. 111 (#143) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. leading story in it, namely, " The Hmt o' Hairst" —title suggested by a line from the Scottish poet Ainslie. Among other contributors of volume.-: to this series will be R. V. Risley and Mrs. Murray Hickson. Mr. Barrie's story of child life, "Sentimental Tommy," which ran serially in Scribner's, will be published early this autumn by Messrs. Cassell. A cycling romance by Mr. H. G. Wells is very shortly to be published by Messrs. Dent, entitled "The Wheels of Chance.'*' Mr. Louis Becke has written another story of the South Seas for publication in Mr. Fisher Unwin's Century Library under the title "His Native Wife." Mr. Guy Boothby's story "Dr. Nikola," and Mr. Arthur Morrison's "Adventures of Martin Hewitt," both of which have run in the Windsor Magazine, are announced by Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Co. Mr. H. D. Lowry has now ventured into a long story, which will be issued soon by Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Co., entitled " A Man of Moods." Mrs. Mannington Caffyn, author of "The Yellow Aster," has written a new story entitled "A Quaker Grandmother," which Messrs. Hutchinson will issue immediately. The following volumes of fiction will appear in Mr. Lane's "Kevnote" series: "Maris Stella," by Miss Marie Clothilde Balfour; "Ugly Idol," bv Mr. Claud Nicholson; " Shapes in the Fire," by Mr. M. P. Shiel; "Kakemonos," by Mr. W. Carlton Dawe; "God's Failures," by Mr. J. S. Fletcher; "A Deliverance," by Mr. Allan Monk- house; "Mere Sentiment," by Mr. A. J. Dawson. A three-volume novel by Miss Brooke, author of the "Superfluous Woman," is about to be published by Mr. Heinemann. The title is " Life the Accuser." Mr. G. A. Henty has a three-volume novel, entitled "The Queen's Cup," in the hands of Messrs. Chatto and Windus for early publication. During the autumn Messrs. Henry will publish the following new novels: "The Passion for Romance," by Edgar Jepson; "The Tides Ebb Out to the Sea," by "Hugh Langley ;" and "Lady Levallion," by George Widdrington. Mr. Clark Russell will add to his sea-stories this autumn with "What Cheer!" The scenes are laid in Deal. Mr. J. A. Barry will also have a volume of tales of the sea entitled "In the Green Deep." Mr. Hardy is including "The Pursuit of the Well-Beloved" in the collected edition of his works, the issue of which is now almost complete. Mr. L. F. Austin has put together a volume of his essays, which will be published at once by Messrs. Ward and Lock, under the title, " At Random: Recollections of Literary Men." Mr. S. J. Stone, who was deputy inspector- general of police in the N.W. Provinces of India, has written a record of his sporting and explor- ing expeditions, some of which were to practically unknown country. The volume will be called "In and beyond the Himalayas," and Mr. Edward Arnold will publish it. Sir James Ramsay has written a "History of England to theDe ithof Stephen," which Messrs. Swan Sonnenschein will publish. Professor Max Muller, Dr. Garnett, Mr. F. E. Baines, and Sir Hugh Gilzean Reid, are among the writers of a book, to be called "The Civilisation of Our Day," which Messrs. Sampson Low will publish. It will consist of twenty-five essays, relating and sketching the progress in all depart- ments during this century. Mr. James Sainuel- son is editor. Another autobiography which may be expected soon is that of Sir Richard Temple. It will be in two volumes, published by Messrs. Cassell. Mr. Aubrey de Vere's reminiscences of the last fifty years will be published shortly by Mr. Arnold. Mr. Arthur Dasent is engaged on a work to be called " Through the Heart, of Mayfair." It will appear next year, from Messrs. Macmillan's, as a companion volume to the ajthor's "History of St. James's Square." "Annals of the Norfolk and Norwich Musical Festival" is a work written at intervals during the last three years bv Mr. Robin H. Legge, assisted by Mr. W. E. Hansell, which will be ready in time for the approaching Norwich Triennial Musical Festival. Messrs. Jarrold are the publishers. Mr. J. T. Cunningham, M.A., is the author of a book about to be published under the auspices of the Marine Biological Association, on the natural history of commercially valuable sea-fishes. The work is in the press, and will be published by Messrs. Macmillan. Sir Edwin Arnold has translated for the first time—as a holiday task—a very old Sanskrit love poem, which is about to be publisfo^A ^es8rt?- Kegan Paul and Co. A novelty tbe cation, which is to be called" \ ind"**^ ^°"'e Lament," is that it will be i^T^ \ facsimile of Sir Edwin's marv^^v^ fanciful illuminations bv him i x^^i-t^ ^ Mrs. Mevnell has written a Vi-V"*"^!^ '"W ^ entitled "The Darling Yo*i»g.  ## p. 112 (#144) ############################################ 1 I 2 THE AUTHOR. lished by Mr. John Lane. From the Bodley Head publishing house there will also appear shortly, "The Quest of the Golden Head," by Mr. Le Gallienne," and " The Battle of the Bays," by Mr. Oscar Seaman. Mr. W. J. Stillman is engaged on an art volume entitled "Venus and Apollo in Painting and Sculpture," which will contain eighty-one large-sized photogravures of works by the most celebrated of the old masters. The only modern example will be a Burne-Jones, the original of which belongs to the editor. Messrs. Bliss, Sands, and Co. are to publish the book towards the end of the year. Following their " Temple " Shakespeare, Messrs. Dent are about to publish a series of "Temple" dramatists, and another of "Temple" classics. Mr. Israel Gollancz will edit these new series also. Mr. Kipling's volume of poems, " The Seven Seas," is expected to be in the hands of the book- sellers within a month from this date. The pub- lishers, Messrs. Methuen, have also a volume of vprse by Mr. A. T. Quiller-Couch. A volume of verse by Mr. Theodore Watts- Dunton will be published this autumn by Mr. John Lane. Many of the poems have appeared in the Athenmim. The same publisher will also issue a volume of " New Ballads" by Mr. John Davidson, a new volume of poems by Mr. A. C. Benson, and another volume of poems, illustrated, by Mr. Lawrence Housman. Mr. John Farmer is engaged upon a volume of "Songs for Soldiers and Sailors," selected from among the best English ballads. Sir George Robertson, British Agent at Gilgit, has written an account of his experience in Kafirstan, entitled "The Kaffirs of the Hindu Kush." It will be illustrated by Mr. A. D. McCormick. and published by Messrs. Lawrence and Bulleu. Mr. George Du Maurier has lately been occu- pied on a number of original drawings for a new book by Mr. Felix Moscheles entitled "In Bohemia with Du Maurier," which Mr. Fisher Unwin is about to publish. Mrs. K. L. Parker has collected and retold in English a number of "Australian Legendary Tales," which will be published in one volume under that title by Mr. Nutt. The author lived for over twenty years among the few remaining members of the Noongahburrah tribe in inner New South Wales. There will be illustrations in the book by a native artist, and a glossary of native words will be provided. Miss Francis Armstrong, author of "A Fair Claimant, &c, will publish in October a new story in one volume entitled " A Girl's Loyalty, price 5s. (Messrs. Blackie.) Mr. John Robert Robinson, author of "The Princely Chandos," "The Last Earls of Barry- more," " Old Q.," &c, has completed a biography of Philip Duke of Wharton. It will be published, among the autumn books by Messrs. Sampson Low and Co. Mr. J. W. Oddie, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi, Oxford, will publish immediately a volume of translations entitled " Choice Poems of Heinrich Heine" (Messrs. Macmillan and Co.). In these translations an effort has been made to combine almost literal faithfulness to their originals, with a thoroughly poetic rendering of most of the best pieces of the great German song writer. In addition to many gems from the "Buch der Lieder," there are included several of the later poems, which have seldom been trans- lated, such as the wonderful fourteenth chapter of "Deutschland," and the terrible "Spanische Atride." Her Royal Highness the Princess of Wales has accepted a copy of Mr. Arthur Lee Knight's book for children, "The Adventures of a Gunroom Monkey." LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. [This precis is compiled up to the 26th of each month. All publications should reach the office of the Author by the 25th at the latest.] The Question of Reviewing. Leading article in Publishers' CircuUir for Sept. 12. Booksellers as Literary Censors. Bookseller for Sept. 4. Booksellers and Publishers. Paragraph in Athenseum for Aug. 29; Mr. Longman's letter in Athenmum for Sept. 5; Letters of Mr. S. E. WiUon and Mr. Alfred Wilson in Bookseller for Sept. 4; Letter of Mr. E. W. Humphries in Publishers' Circular for Sept. 5; Letter of Mr. James P. Britten in Publishers' Circular for Sept. 19; and leading article in last-mentioned paper. Minor Poets. Monthly Packet for September. Teaching the Spirit of Literature. W. P. Trent. Atlantic Monthly for September. The English Language. Frank GiUett. Idler for September. The Story of Uncle Tom's Cabin. Charles Dudley Warner. Atlantic Monthly for September. The Author of Uncle Tom's Cabin. Richard Burton. Century for September. Edmond de Goncourt. Yetta Blaze de Bury. Fort ■ nightly Review for September. Library Association. Report of Annual Meeting at Buxton. Athenamm for Sept. 5 and 12. English and Americans in French Fiction. Andrew de Tcrnant. Gentleman's Magazine (or September. Literary and Numismatic Sales of 1896. Times for Sept. 8. A New Well of Literature. Speaker for Sept. 19. Goldsmith's Conversation. Speaker for Sept. 19.  ## p. 113 (#145) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. Mors Reflections of a Schoolmaster: Waverley and the Iliad. Blackwood's Magazine for September. M. Paul Hervieu. Hannah Lynch. Fortnightly Review for October. H. C. Bunner. Brander Matthews. Scribner's Maga- zine for September. Dante Gabriel Bossetti. Janet Harper. Westminster Review for September. "A Literary Outrage." Letters of Sir Edwin Arnold in Times for Sept. 24 and 25, and Times' comment on former date. Notable Reviews. Of G. Thorn Drury's edition of the Poems of John Keats. Athenseum for Sept. 12. Of Mrs. Alexander's Poems. (Hymns v. Poetry.) Daily Chronicle for Aug. 26. Of Mrs. Humphry Ward's "Sir George Tressady.'' W. L. Courtney. Daily Telegraph for Sept. 25. Sir Edwin Arnold was naturally surprised and indignant to find a poem -which he had written, on the subject of the Queen's reign, for a monthly magazine, reprinted on the morning of the 23rd. ult. in the middle of a page advertisement in the newspapers, *' in intimate connection of manner, type, and place with advertisements of bovril, patent medicines, and other articles useful, but not in any way connected with the august subject of the poem." The Times, however, had made inquiries before accepting the advertisement, and the advertisement agent produced the correspon- dence. "Of course," the latter had written, "it is understood that, as I mentioned in my previous letter, on receiving your poem and paying you cash your price, I become the absolute proprietor of the copyright of this poem, and I am at liberty to use it as I like, whenever and wherever Hike." To this Sir Edwin Arnold had replied: "I accept in full the conditions which you attach to this payment." In his rejoinder in the Times, Sir Edwin states that, in this acceptance, he never heard and never dreamed of any advertising element. It is a difficult question, says the Publishers' Circular, to say what are the proper limits of quotation in reviews, inasmuch as no hard and fast lines can be drawn for the guidance of the reviewer. The writer is discussing the matter it propos the article in the Author last month, which suggested that the whole question of reviewing ought to be taken up by the Society of Authors, either in conjunction with the Society of Publishers or separately. "There can be no question whatever," our contemporary proceeds, "that long quotations tend to damage the fortunes of a book." Indeed, "it is well known that many brilliant people derive almost their entire knowledge of current literature from extracts in so-called reviews." How, then, to stop the evil? Most editors leave reviewing wholly to subordinates; but if their attention were drawn to the abuses of which the writer in the Author complains, not without cause, we feel sure that reform would follow. And on the general question, after allowing that as a rule reviewers do their work "with intelligence and judgment," the Publishers' Circular concludes as follows: Reviews, it is sometimes said, have not the influence they onoe had. Perhaps not. But in one respect, if in one only, their power seems to us to be increasing; if they are no longer potent to help, they are, when unfairly done potent to hinder. So far the contributor to the Author is unquestionably right. The cry of the booksellers goes up to the pub- lishers. "The latter, however," says Mr. Britten, "like the Great Powers of Europe, stand by and watch the massacre, apparently too much dis- tracted to agree to an effectual remedy." It is the discount system that is complained of prin- cipally, but there is also a feeling against the interference of drapery and other stores with the trade. On this latter point, to take it first, the Publishers'1 Circular remarks as follows: Is a man who adds a book department to his drapery or his grocery business to be excluded from the magic oircle because he happens to be a draper or a grocer, as well as a seller of books? A unanimous answer to that qnestion would do much to restore the peace, if not the prosperity, of the trade. But for complete unanimity we are likely to hare some time to wait. Mr. Alfred Wilson and Mr. E. W. Humphries suggest that as the leading tobacco manufacturers have recently laid down the law that merchants who sell their goods under the published prices will, after a certain date, not be supplied, so pub- Ushers should act in regard to booksellers who undersell. The Athenseum a few weeks ago inquired what the use of the Publishers' Association was, seeing that it had declined to discuss two proposals for amendment made by the Associated Booksellers, and had said with regard to a third that it was a matter for the individual publisher to decide. Mr. C. J. Longmau, Chairman of the Pub- Ushers' Association, replied to the Athenseum to say that it had omitted the most important part of the proposal, namely, that in reference to the first and second points "steps should be taken to enforce them." These points, it may be recalled, were (1) "that all books published at net prices be sold at the fuU price," and (2) "that no greater discount than 25 per cent, be allowed upon books published on the old terms, and that steps be taken to enforce both these regulations." Mr. Longman continued. • The only suggestion made for enforcing the% te8a^a't*0nft involved coercion or boycotting in some t0>.^ «AVt>*** this that the oouncil of the Publishers' ^0.*etCe not willing to discuss. The general qu^f^tji* v\ °0^: up again before the Publishers' Associatio^***^ ^  ## p. 114 (#146) ############################################ ii4 THE AUTHOR. and no doubt before the Booksellers' Association also, and Bhonld any feasible solution be found, it will be welcomed by the publishers no less than by the booksellers themselves. Mr. Alfred Wilson states, however, that Messrs. Longmans on one occasion refused to supply him with a book unless he promised not to let a certain firm have copies of it. This corre- spondent adds: The system by which high-priced books are credited by publishers to the authors twenty-five as twenty-four, though not a retail bookseller in the oountry is able to avail himself of the odd copy offered in mockery, is hardly an honest one, and if the publishers could see their way to allow the book- sellers that 4 per cent, on single copies, an advantage would be 'given us which would re-act to the benefit of the publishers in the long run. Mr. S. R. Wilson says bookselling has de- generated to the huckster's barrow, and recom- mends his country friends to stand aloof and let the publishers sell tbeir books themselves. Meanwhile the Publishers' Circular asks book- sellers not to expect the impossible, and reminds them that the interests of publisher and book- seller are indissolubly bound together. On the subject of booksellers as censors of literature, referred to in this column last month in connection with the action of Messrs. Smith withdrawing a certain novel from their stalls, the Bookseller does not suppose that either side would always carry out their contention to its logical, for, after all, booksellers are men of business first, and they will always in these doubtful cases act as they think will be best for their business reputation in the long run. COBBESPONDENCE. I.—The First Book. IQUITE agree with the editor that an author is lucky if he gets his first book taken on any terms, provided that he is not obliged to pay for its production. I have just experienced this "luck," having parted with all rights of a short novel for a small sum. I had thoughts of submitting the proposal to the secretary before accepting, but, on second thoughts, decided it was not necessary, the offer coming from a well-known man of letters, and one of the leading houses. I do not think many new writers are in a position to do as the editor advises, namely, to print their first book themselves; for these nothing remains but to write on and submit their stories till success comes; this is what I have had to do, and it has taken years, but I do not think my fortune is made yet. Alan Oscar. [Note.—My own experience in printing at my own exj>en.se was related as an example to those who are willing to take the risk of a first book. By this method one at least avoids the common overcharges of paying for production.—Ed.] II.—Royalty on First Books. As both you and Mr. Moncure Conway ask for au instance where an English author has obtained gradually increasing payments for successive editions of a "first book," and as it seems fair that publishers, when liberal, should have the credit of it, I may mention a case where I con- ducted the arrangements with Messrs. Blackwood on the above footing. The author received ,£50 for the first edition, and was paid on a gradually rising scale for each successive edition, until the royalty reached 2 5 per cent of the published price (counting thirteen as twelve), and has remained at that rate for the last six editions. The sales in this country havf exceeded 14,000 copies; in America about half that number (for which the author has received about .£75 in spite of the Copyright Act); and about 5000 in the Colonies. The author's total receipts have considerably exceeded £1000, and the book is still selling, so that I doubt not that the publishers, have done very well tod. The arrangement was an entirely business one, as I was a complete stranger to Messrs. Black- wood, and they were unaware of the name of the author (who had never published anything before) for some time after publication. Sept. 14. in A Member. III.—Our Brains. The practice which prevails amongst certain journals of appropriating gratis or at the meanest possible figure, all they can lay their hands upon, has of late been severely condemned in the columns of the A uthor. A system equally unfair is that whereby contributions are utilised for the purpose of elaborating more or less viva- cious paragraphs without our receiving a cent of recompense. Surely he, or she, who supplies stock for the editorial stewpan deserves a share of its nutrition? Many papers thrive exceedingly upon this inglorious method of brain-sucking. Their defence is that it is necessary to manipu- late the substance by deft hands into a shape which shall be palatable to the particular organ's clientele. That is a very convenient excuse for paying nobody, and is altogether unsound. One is reluctant to price such wares straight off, trusting to mutual consideration and courtesy. And this is only too often all the reward we get for our confidence! Does not my complaint apply also in a degree to  ## p. 115 (#147) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. "letters to the editor?" A writer may chance to initiate a correspondence which proves quite a godsend to some newspaper in want of a fillip. But recognition, save that of private glory, rarely comes his way. As the topic has, in all probability, been launched anonymously, he does not even enjoy the benefit of an advertisement. Cecil Clarke. Author's Club, S.W. Sept. 19, 1896. IV.—Monsters in Fiction. Your contributor, D. F. Hannigan, raises a question about monsters, and regards the problem of monstrosity as one which has not yet been solved: "Perhaps the time is at hand when we shall find literature assisting science in throwing light on the question." The paper is concerning monsters in fiction, and assumes that the centaur and the man-bull are fabulous creations of a luxuriant imagination. This is no doubt the general impression; but may not the monsters of mythology have been symbolical of ideas and truths, and fashioned consistently in accordance with a principle? "Gorgons, and hydras, and chiniaeras dire." carry us back at once to Ancient Greece, where the legends meant something. Visitors to Athens and Rome, Pompeii and Naples, will remember how often the Minotaur is represented, as well as Medusa's snaky head. There was religious zeal and theological meaning in these frequent repro- ductions. Egyptian gods and goddess combine the human body with the head of a cow or ram, a hawk or an ibis. It is not to be supposed that learned priests conceived that such beings existed in any literal sense. In early times people talked in figure, and used emblems, to a much larger extent than now. The truths of their astro- religious system were set forth in symbol; and the religious teaching was acted in ceremony. The multitude could then see, as they did in a later age when Pilate washed his hands in token of innocency. It should be as possible to recover this lan- guage of symbol as it has been to decipher the hieroglyphics themselves; and then it would be found that there was a fitness in every representa- tion, however grotesque. As a single example let us take the man-bull of Assyria. It unites the parts of three animals, and sometimes four, namely, the head of a man, the body of a bull, the wings of an eagle, and the claws of a lion. These were four signs of the Zodiac — the four quarter signs, associated with the summer aud winter solstice, and the vernal and autumnal equinox. The eagle in some Zodiacs takes the place of the scorpion. The man-bull would thus be the symbol of the ecliptic circle and the four chief "houses" of the sun. The Greek sphinx, according to the common idea, comprised the head and breast of a woman, and a lion's body with wings; but sometimes the tail of a serpent was included. The Egyptian sphinx— uniting only the human head and breast and a lion without wings might possibly represent the two solstices. The sun might be viewed in two, aspects, or three, or four; and the symbolical figure would say—These are a 11 one! In the monsters of mythology there was., symbol and sense; but when Flaubert tells of "headless things with enormous shoulders," it is not so, nor when "Peter Wilkins" marries a flying woman. These are instances of what your contributor calls a human imagination with its excesses unchecked by science; but the man-bull of the Assyrians and the Centaur of the Greeks had a sober and serious origin. As to dwarfs, Stanley's African race run to more than four feet high, while the pygmy sons of Ptah were only of one cubit; and being seven in number, like the Cabiri, they meant something. Geo. St. Clair. V.—The Title. Referring to the answer which your correspon-. dent " Old Bird" has kindly given to my inquiry, does not the case seem eminently one for organisa- tion? Instead of each author hunting over Smith's or Mudie's catalogues at the British Museum, or paying some one else to do so, might not a catalogue of titles be compiled and kept up to date with comparative ease, if the co-operation of the authorities were obtained? A fee might be charged for consulting it, or, on application and payment by letter, a certificate that such and such a title was or was not in the list at such and such a date might be procured; and the scale could be so regulated that all expenses might be defrayed; to the saving in the long run of time and trouble to everyone concerned, not omitting the officials of the Museum themselves. Tyro. THE FUBLISHINa SEASON. TI^HE following is a resume of the an- I nouncements made in the Athcnceum for September: Athenaeum, Sept. 5, i&c\f, .. -w Cassell and Co. announce 21 woj-u 'j^, ■. and Tales, 12 (apparently and biography, 6 (one book a-tw \\%' 2 SHvjjSP risk); Poetry, 1; Reprints, z Mr. Fisher tlnwin announce^ ^ 1 \& HP  ## p. 116 (#148) ############################################ u6 THE AUTHOR. Novels and Tales, i 7; History and Biography, 17; Belles Lettrcs, 5; Children's books, 3; Travel, 5; Essays, &c, 5. Messrs. W. and R. Chambers announce 18 works, viz.: Novels and Tales, 14; Science, 1; His- tory and Biography, 2; Reprint, 1. Messrs. Skeffington and Son announce 9 works, all religious. Athenteum, Sept. 12. Clarendon Press:—Theology, 10; Classics, 5; Oriental, 7; General Literature, 5; Art and Archaeology, 7; History, Biography, and Law, 11; Science, 4; Sacred Books of E., 3; Anee- dota Oxon., 8.—58. Dent :—Fiction, 18; History, Belles Lett res, 6.—24. Innes :■—History and Law, 4 ; Travel, 1 ; Belles Lett res and Verse, 4; Sport, 3; Fiction, 10.—22. Nutt :—Folk and Fairy Lore, 11; Translation, 5; Belles Lett res, 6.—22. Hodder and Stoughton:—Fiction, 5; Theological, 12; History and Travel, Biography, 5. Skeffington:—Fiction, 2; History, 1; Belles Lettres, 1. Athenaeum, Sept. iy. Maemillan :—Reprints, 13 ; Fiction, 6 ; Travel, 9; Biography and History, 10; Theology, 2; Eco- nomics, 7; Classics, 12; Religious, 2. Heinemann :—Reprints, 7; Fiction. 23; Travels, 2; Biography and History, 16. Sampson Low:—Fiction, 7; Travel, 3; Biography and History, 8; Theology, 4; Boys', 5. Constable:—Reprints, 7; Fiction, 8; Travel, 1; Poetry, 3; Religious, 3. Athenaeum, Sept. 26. Cambridge University Press:—Theology, 18; Oriental, 4; Classical, 5; Law, History, and Economics, 12; Belles Lettres, 5 ; Educational, 3; History, Biography, and Miscellaneous, 11. Messrs. Sonnenschein :—Philosophy and Theo- logy. 7 ; History, 12 ; Belles Lett rex and Art, 3; Reprints, 3; Miscellaneous, 4; Social Eco- nomics, 9. Mr. John Lane :—History, 2; Belles Lettres and Poems, 41 ; Fiction, 18. Seeley :•—Fiction, 2; Miscellaneous, 4. SIB JOHN ERICHSEN. BY the death of Sir John Erichsen the Society has lost a warm friend and supporter, while the medical and scientific world have lost one of its greatest lights. The career of Sir John has been one long succession of dist inguished work, • rewarded by distinguished posts. He became a member of the Royal College of Sur- geons in 1839, and a fellow in 1845. He lectured on physiology at Westmiuster Hospital, became assistant surgeon at University; professor of surgery there in 1850; Holme Professor of Clinical Surgery in 1865; he was put on the Council of the College of Surgeons in 1869; examiner in 1875; president in 1880. He was LL.D. of Edinburgh; F.R.S. ; fellow of many foreign societies; President of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society; senior surgeon to the Queen, with other posts of honour. He was the author of the "Science and Art of Surgery. He was made a baronet in 1895, but leaves no children. AUTHORS v- PRESSMEN. ri^HIS match, played for the first time last I year, and won by the Press Club, took place on Lord's Cricket Ground a day late, having l>een postponed from the previous Thurs- day through rain. The Press won the toss and put their rivals in, with the result that the Authors scored 216 for the loss of only one wicket. The feature of the game was the fine play of Dr. Conan Doyle, who scored 101 not out. During three hours' cricket he gave no chance, and hit eleven fours, five threes, and eleven twos. With Tyssen, who made 97, the Doctor put on 178 for the first wicket. The Press Club had just a little over an hour's play, and in this period lost six wickets for 81, so that they had much the worst of the draw. Score: Authors' Club. A. Conan Doyle, not out 101 C. A. Tyssen, e Jones, b Groves 97 G. Duckworth, not ont 8 Extras 10 •Total (1 wkt) 216 * Inningrs declared closed. G. H. Duckworth, H. A. Holt, G. C. Ives, E. R. Tottenham, J. M. Barrie, W. H. Winter, R. Bennett, A. S. Openheimer, and Frankfort-Moore did not bat. Press Club. G. Groves, c Duckworth, b IveB 24 H. B. Smith, c and b Holt 18 H. V. Jones, c Tissen, b Doyle 17 G. Bull, b Holt ° H. Preston, not out 12 W. T. A. Beare, b Holt 2 S. J. Southerton, b Doyle ° J. Barr, not out 3 Kxtras 5 Total 81 "J. Wilson." C. Edwards, and E. R. Ward did not bat. Daily Kexcr.  ## p. 116 (#149) ############################################ A D VER TISEMENTS. iii LOWEST PRICES IN LONDON. Authors' MSS. correctly unci neatly oopieil at lOd. per lOOO words. Carbon Duplicates at 2d. ,, LEGAL AND GENERAL COPYING at Id. per folio. We have a skilled and irell educated staffi of operators. Give us a trial, and compare our work and jirices tcith those of other offices. LARGE ORDERS ESTIMATED FOR. Note our address— THE ECLIPSE TYPEWRITING AND SHORTHAND OFFICES, 28, FENCHURCH STREET. LONDON, E.C. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BY CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," &c. London: HORACE Cox, Windsor HouHe, Bream's-buildings. E.C. In demy 8vo., price 12s. net, by post 12s. 6d. Six Months in a Syrian Monastery. Being the Record of a Visit to the Headquarters of the Syrian Church in Mesopotamia, with some account of the Yazidis, or Devil Worshippers of Mosul, and El Jilwah, their Sacred Book. By OSWALD H. PARRY, B A. (Of Magdalen College, Oxford.) Illustrated by the Author. With a Prefatory Note by the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Durham. M The author of tin* haudsomc volume presents 1 a detailed Btudy of a relic of history pursued off the track of general research;' he has sought to give, and has succeeded in giving, *a picture of quiet life in a country much abused, and among a people lhat command less than their share of ordinary interest.' 1 West ward the tide of Empire takes its way,' sang a prophetic divine of the olden days, and no less certainly, as Mr. Parry points out, does the ebb of travel rwturn towards the East. . . . As a volume descriptive of life and travel among a distant people, his work is well worth reading, but for those persons who are more particularly concerned with the old Syrian Church, or in the solution of the problem indicated above, it is one of quite unique attraction. A pathetic interest attaches to the account of the Yazidis included in this volume for it contains part of their sacred writings, the original manuscript of which was in the hands of Professor Robertson Smith for translation at the time of his death.' —Pabluheri Circular. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House. Bream's-buildings, E.C. Now ready, price 2s. 0d., cloth. A FLYING VISIT TO THE AMEBICAN CONTINENT. WITH NOTES BY THE WAY. By F. DALE PAWLE. Ixindon: Horack Cox, Windsor House, Brenm's-buikllngs, jj q Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY WILLIAM ADDISOOSr. CONTENTS.— An Adjutant's Adventure; an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an Uuseen World—Characteristic Stories of Royal Personages—The Tsar's Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta; or, The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- fessor—His Word of Honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A Polish PrinceBS—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson's Daughter—Old Love Never Rusts. London: HORACE COX, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. RECENT VERSE. LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5s. NORTH COUNTRY BALLADS. By HENRY TODD, Price fls. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, price 5b. SONGS OF THE CASCADES. By ERL VIKING. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3b. 6d. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3s. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBORNE-VEEL. Fcap 8vo., cloth boards, :1s. 6d. "Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."— The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFORD BROOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boardB, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boardB, gilt edges, price 58. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown Svo., cloth boarda, 5s. "The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of 8ty\e proper to the ballad."—Saturday Herieir. "Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic metvu .Alio <W** reading world will hear more of him yet."—(llas,^ * u •<— "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis nVr. Her", ' «oeS&»' Daily Telegraph. ^V^s*^* "He 1b decidedly inventive, and often uighlv » .^e -oos^' The element of originality pervades the book. * tfC^ *^-\° v °* 'Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained . . . it "« , VMl .^i* ^ 'Mariner,' and it holds uB."~Queen. "A reader who values cultured sentiments tion will find much to admire."__^c0(j(,nan. London: Horack Cox, winc\80t y0usc,  ## p. 116 (#150) ############################################ AD VER TISEMENTS. TEMPLE TYPEWRITING OFFICE. THE TYPEWRITING EXCEPTIONALLY ACCURATE. Moderate prices. Duplicates of Circulars by the latest process. References to the Society of Authors. • OPINIONS OF CLIENTS—Distinguished Author:—"The moat beautiful typing I have ever seen" Ladt or Title:—"The work was very well and clearly done." Provincial Editor:—" Many thanks for the spotless neatness and beautiful accuracy.'' MISS GENTRY, ELDON CHAMBKR8, 30, FLEET STREET, E.C. THE WE8T KENSINGTON TYPEWRITING AGENCY. ESTABLISHED 1893. MISS E. M. SIKES, 13, Wolverton Gardens. Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. carefully and promptly copied, 1b. per 1000 words. Duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, l^d. per folio. Typewritten Circulars. Notices, Ac., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. !TI C.K.P.H. AST PAS T: EST I.C.K.S. T 3T F IE - W IR, I T X ZLST G- . RAYNE AND CO., EXPERT LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC 1, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAW, W.C. Highest References. Established 1892. MISS PATTHX, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. Authors' MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly permitted to hany well-known Authors. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particularaon application. Telegraphic address: '■ Patzkn, London." Now ready, demy 8to., cloth boards, price 10r. 6d. IN NEW SOUTH AFRICA. Travels in the Transvaal and Rhodesia. With Map and Twenty-six Illustration*. By II. LINCOLN TANOYE. CONTENTS. Introductory. PART I. Chapter I.—The Land of Gold and the Way there. ,, II.—Across Desert and Veldt. in.—Johannesburg the Golden. ,, IV.—A Transvaal Coach Journey. V.—Natal: the South African Garden. ,, VI—Ostracised in Africa. Home with the Swallows. PABT II —RAMBLES IN RHODESIA. Chapter I.—Eendragt Maakt Magt. II.—Into the Country of Lobengula. „ III.—The Trail of War. ,, IV.—Goldmining. Ancient and Modern. V.—Sic Transit Gloria Mundi. VI.—To Northern Mashonaland. .. VII.—Primitive Art. The Misadventures of a Wagon. Index. London: IIobace Cox. Windsor House, Bream's-buiMings, E.C. 35, =L8. GILL, TYPE-WHITING OFFICE, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors' MSS. carefully copied from 1b. per 1000 words. Duplicate copies third price. Skilled typibts sent out by hour, day. or week. French MSS. accurately copied, or typewritten English translation, supplied. References kindly permitted to Sir Walter Besant: also- to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBOENE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from is. per iooo words. Extra carbon copies half prioe. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope." ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GSANYILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STEEET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., M.P., and E. A. Pardon, Esq., Middlesex Hospital. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (The Leadenhall Press Ltd.), i>0, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. Now ready. Second Edition, BeTised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo., limp cloth. 2s. <;d. net; postage, 3d. extra. THE PRINCIPLES OF CHESS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. james is^jf^sonsr. CONTENTS. — 1. Elements of Chess. 2. General Principles. 8. Combination. 4. Exposition of Master Play Complete. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. THE ART of CHESS. By James Mason. Price 5s. net, by post 5s. 4d. THE KNIGHTS and KINGS of CHESS. By the Rev. G. A. MACDONNELL, B A. With Portrait and 17 Illustra- tions. Crown 8vo.. cloth boards, price 2s. Cd. net. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. iPrinted and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 05 (October 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 05 (October 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-10-01-The-Author-7-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/296/1896-11-02-The-Author-7-6.pdf 7cee6eabab141c572db760a737d636b7 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-11-02 Volume 7 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 117–144 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18961102 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin XL he Hutbot\ (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 6.] NOVEMBER 2, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. General Memoranda Literary Properly— 1. A Book on the Law of Copyright 2. The Average Return Notes from Paris. By R. H. Shorard ... New York Letter. By Norman Hupgood The Church Congress and Fiction PA(!E ... 117 ... 119 ... 119 ... 119 ... 122 ... 124 The Russian Press Bureau Notes and News. By the Editor Book Talk ... • Literature in the Periodicals The Berne International Literary and Artistic Congress Prize Competitions PAOK ... 124 ... 198 ... 127 ... 129 ... 131 ... 144 PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., ior. 6(7. (Bound); Vols. II., III., and IV., 8s. 6d. each (Bound); Vol. V., 6s. (>,/. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3*. 4. The History of the Societe des Sens de Lettres. By S. Squire Sprigge, late Secretary to the Society, i*. 5. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, &c, with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2*. 6d. 6. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigge. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 3*. 7. Copyright Law Eeform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now beiore Parlia- ment. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, and 8JV A'PPen4lx containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. a* -tMt. ^>'re and Spottiswoode. is. 6d. A> 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). 1*. * NV 9' ^ Lun?e° J.U-^M011 in Qerman?' Austria< Hungary, and Switzer.\ \^  ## p. 116 (#152) ############################################ 11 AD VER TISEMENTS. g>ociefp of Jluf^ors (gncorporateb). 8ir Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. Alfred Austin. J. M. Barrie A. W. 1 Beckett. P. E. Beddard, P.E.S. Robert Bateman. Sir Henry Bebgne, K.C.M.G. Sir Walter Besant. augubtine blrrell, m.p. Rev. Prof. Bonnet, P.E.S. Right Hon. James Bryce, M.P. Right Hon. Lord Burghclere, P.C. Hall Caine. Egerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. W. Morris Colles. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conway. P. Marion Crawford. A. W. 1 Beckett. Sir Walter Besant. Egerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. ( Messrs. Field Solicitors— PRESIDENT. GEOBGE M33EETJITH COUNCIL. The Earl of Desart. Austin Dobson. A. Conan Doyle, M.D A. W. Dubourg. Sir J. Eric Erichsen, Bart., F.R.S. Prof. Michael Foster, F.R.S. Richard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Rider Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jerome K. Jerome. Rudyard Kipling. Prof. E. Ray Lankester, F.R.S. W. E. H. Lecky. J. M. Lely. Mrs. E. Lynn Linton. Rev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. Sir A. C Mackenzie, Mus.D. Prof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Counsel — E. M. Underdown, COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman—H. Rider Haggard. Hon. John Collier. Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. Roscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. Herman C. Merivale. Rev. C. H. Middleton-Wake. Sir Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. Miss E. A. Ormerod. J. C. Parkinson. Right Hon. Lord Pirbright. Sir Frederick Pollock, Bart., LL.D. Walter Herries Pollock. W. Baptists Scoones. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. R. Sims. S. Squire Sprigge. J. J. Stevenson. Prof. Jas. Sully. William Moy Thomas. H. D. Traill, D.C.L. Mrs. Humphry Ward. Miss Charlotte M. Yonge. Hon. Q.C. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. ( G. Herbert Thbing, B.A., 4, Portugal-street, W.C. Secretary—G. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. J±. IP. WATT &c SOILST, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SdUARE, Have now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, LONDON. W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, BBBAM'S BXJIJ_,IDI2SrC3-S, ZE.C. Offiees of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &e. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 117 (#153) ############################################ Zhc Hutbor* (Hie Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 6.] NOVEMBER 2, 1896. [Price Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. | Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL MEMORANDA. FOB some years it has been the praotioe to insert, in every number of the Author, certain " General Con- siderations," Warnings, Notices, Ac, for the guidance of the reader. It has been objected as regards these warnings that the tricks or frauds against which they are directed cannot all be guarded against, for obvious reasons. It is, however, well that they should be borne in mind, and if any publisher refuses a clause of precaution he simply reveals his true character, and should be left to carry on his business in his own way. Let us, however, draw up a fow of the rules to be observed in an agreement. There are three methods of dealing with literary property:— I. That of selling it outright. This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent. II. A profit-sharing agreement. In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements VOL. VII. in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- ments. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for " office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. . (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! (7.) To stamp the agreement. HI. The royalty system. In thiB system, which has opened the door to, a most amazing amount of overreaching and trading on the author's ignorance, it is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in the Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from tho "Coat of Production." Let no one, not even the youngest writer, sign a royalty agreement without finding out what it gives the publisher as well as himself. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great success for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great succeSB. That is quite true: but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great many it is known within a few copies what will be their minimum circulation, it is not known what will be their maximum. Therefore every author, for every book, should arrange on the chance of a success which will not, probably, come at all; but which may come. The four points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are:— (1.) That both Bides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no secret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not been actually paid—for instance, that there 8haU he no charge f or advertisements in the publisher's own oTSfM1* 9114 ""v 11vL exchanged advertisements; and that ^ AKbco^6 duly entered, If these points are carefully look;e^ rest pretty well assured that he ia jJj ^JiV" ^je* ^ \» samo time he will do well to sscretary before he signs it. ,1  ## p. 118 (#154) ############################################ 118 THE AUTHOR. SOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. I. Ij^ VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive |U advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion is desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society " first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for us. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and noto. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of the Author notes of everything important to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof Bafe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers :—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. MEMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects accounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the trouble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon which its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only undertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia- tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That every attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in all cases, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded without notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sale and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps neoesBary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. THE Editor of the Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Socioty than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on which they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Office without previously communicating with the Secretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order in which they are received. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Society does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, &c. Will members take the trouble to ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year? If they will do this, and remit tho amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending out a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to come, whatever his conduct, whethor he was honest  ## p. 119 (#155) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 119 or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per cent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing Bums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now standB at £g 4s. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is so elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made npon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums which may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. M FROM THE COMMITTEE. T the meeting of committee, Wednesday, Oct. 14, sixty-two new members were At the same meeting a resolution was passed "that the deep regret of the committee 011 the death of Mr. George Du Maurier should be communi- cated to the widow and family. It was ordered that the translation of the report of the International Congress of Berne, made for the committee by the Eev. F. Cresswell, should be published in the Author, with such omissions as might be found advisable. (By order) G. Herbert Thring. contains ten chapters—on history of literary copyright, unpublished works, literary copyright by statute, dramatic copyright, musical copy- right, engravings, paintings, drawings and photo- graphs, sculpture, international copyright, and colonial copyright. Though these are contained all within a hundred pages, the arrangement of the book, and the references to the 260 or so cases cited in the course of the author's com- ments, are as convenient as they could possibly be made. The rest of the volume is taken up with a reprint of the statutes from 1734 onwards. Mr. Cohen has made no attempt to discuss what the law ought, to be, "although its present con- dition is generally admitted to be unsatisfactory." "But, as there seems no immediate pi'ospect of reform," he hopes that his book may be of use to the profession as well as to those interested In this branch of the law. The book is published at 7s. 6d. net. n.—The Average Return. I have been favoured by a firm of publishers with an accurate return of the circulation of a certain book. It has enjoyed a large cir- culation, and it was issued in the customary manner, viz., with large discounts to wholesale buyers and exporters. The returns are extremely instructive. One notes that, while we have been recently informed that the "bulk" of books go to the wholesale distributors, these figures show that the retailers take very nearly 50 per cent, of the whole. They also show that 3.V. 6d. is very properly assumed as a very fair average. Now publishers differ one with another: but their little differences are mostly known. Perhaps booksellers will be good enough to send a few accounts, so that the practice of every firm of any importance may be ascertained, and, if neces- sary, published. W. B. TO CORRESPONDENTS. A LL the correspondence of the mouth is held over till the next number in consequence of pressure on our space.—Ed. LITERARY PROPERTY. I.—A Book on the Law of Copyright. "TT^HE Law of Copyright, with an Appendix I of Statutes," is the title of a work by Mr. B. A. Cohen, Barrister-at-law, which has just been published by Messrs. Jordan and Sons, 120, Chancery-lane, London. The work > .NOTES FROM PARIS. always envied those fortunate pen- men who are able, undisturbed by any event, to perform their reuular and daily IrHAVE men who are ' able, event, to perform their reguiai ^ tasks with the promptitude and V«ncUWl lately machine. It is a faculty which, YdcVi « for myself, I never possess^ footM * a this is my firm belief cannot W is the opinion of M b eV often ha! to Ag**** Wf J inertia, willingV** UttOto^ ^ uc...^  ## p. 120 (#156) ############################################ 120 THE AUTHOR. out any hope that one could school oneself into a practice so remunerative. Alas! the misery that one feels, as day after day goes by and never the mind wakes up, with that awakening which man feels in every fibre. It is a temporary paralysis— one knows this, yet one is always haunted by the dread that it will last for ever; that the field is not merely lying fallow in the sun, but is, from exhaustion, barren and shall never bear harvest again. I have just passed through such a period. Enfin, here we are again. I have been told that inquiries have been made at the Home Office about the uniform, or Court dress, which the Poet Laureate, by virtue of his ofrue, is entitled or expected to wear. Was there ever any such uniform r One has not heard of it in this century at any rate. Neither Southey nor Wordsworth had one, nor Lord Tennyson. Yet that is no reason why there should not be one, especially when the Laureate is supposed and expected to perform functions at Court. This reminds me that it was on one sohtary occasion only that Wordsworth wrote to the order of the Court. When he accepted the Laureate- ship it was with the express stipulation that he should perform none of its irksome duties. In u aking this stipulation, or rather in refusing the post until it was made, he had poor Southey in mind. Southey grinding out his odes with tears in his eyes and the perspiration on his brow, com- forted only by the thought that the salary attached to this post was sufficient to pay the premium of the life insurance policy which he had taken out for the benefit of his family. The only occasion on which Wordsworth was com- manded to perform the duty of his office was when the Prince Consort was to be installed as Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, and there was wanted an ode for the festival. Seeing how strongly Bishop Wordsworth, the poet's cousin, had opposed the Prince Consort's election to this office, it strikes one that high irony overhung the order that was dispatched to Eydal Mount. It came at a most unpropitious time, just at the time, indeed, when the poet's daughter was dying, and one who was present has described to me with what distress it was received. From his table to the sickroom, from the bedside of his dying daughter back to his table, the unhappy poet walked, and never was poetry on a less inspiriting subject written under more dispiriting circumstances. As a matter of fact it was not written, at least Wordsworth did not himself alone write more than a few lines of it. Just when, in utter despair at the hopelessness of the task, he was about to give in, Quillinau offered to help him. The two poets sat up most of the night "poeting." Quillinau wrote most of the ode, which was put to music, and was printed on white vellum. The correspondent of the Time* at Chris- tiania during the Nansen festivities was Mr. Benham, a brother of the Benham of the Author's Club, whose loss we all so much regret. Poor young Benham, who had written some excellent plays, used to say that the troubles of the drama- tist only began when he had finished writing his play. He referred, of course, to the difficulties of placing the work, of satisfying managers and actors, and so on. I could not help remembering his words, when the other day I heard of the difficulties which were met with by Alexandre Dumas Jih, when he was trying to get his " Dame Aux Camelias" acted, a piece which has since been played in Paris alone more than one thousand times. It was first read to Dumas pi-re, who accepted it enthusiastically for the Theatre His- torique, which he was then managing. Unfor- tunately, a fortnight later the direction Dumas failed for want of capital. It was next read by Hostein, who returned it to the author, sans reflexions. It was next offered to the directors of the Gymnase, but they refused it on the ground that they were playing "Manon Lescaut," and could not produce, as its successor, a play of similar character. Dennery read it next, for the Theatre Historique, but did not see his way, &c. Paul Ernest, next, accepted it for the Vaudeville, but went bankrupt before he could produce it. Then Dcjazet read it, but declined it because she did not like the part of Marguerite. Dumas then took it to Lecourt, the new lessee of the Vaudeville. A week later he found it lying in his concierge's lodge. It had been re- turned without a word. Finally, H. Worms induced Bouffc, Lecourt's successor at the Vaudeville, to accept it. Dumas' difficulties were, however, by no means over. The censor, M. de Beaufort, refused to licence it, and adding insult to injury said to the expostulating young dramatist, " And we are rendering you a service iu refusing our permission; the public would not stand more than the first act." However, after a year had passed, Dumas pvre was able to interest M. de Moray on his son's behalf; Moray saw the censor, and the veto was withdrawn. The piece was finally produced for the first time on Feb. 2, 1852. One knows with what success. I com- mend this true story to those whom disappoint- ment discourages. Why will English people insist on abbreviating Monsieur into "Mons."? I see "Mons. This" or " Mons. That" every day. It is a barbarism. No Frenchman writes Mons. He either writes Monsieur or M., occasionally Mr. When people write to me as " Mons." I always answer them  ## p. 121 (#157) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. I 2 I as " Mist." It is just as usual an abbreviation. And in the same way a good means of stopping people from misspelling one's name is to give them tit for tat, to misspell their names in exactly the same way as they have done, either by doubling a letter or omitting one. If per- sisted in as long as one's correspondent persists in his carelessness, it points a moral. I once had a correspondent named Murray, who used to bestow an extra " r" on my name. I cured him of this spendthrift habit by similar liberality. Three or four letters addressed " Murrray" effected the cure. Whenever I am in Berlin, I go and put a few flowers on Chainisso's grave. I was much dis- tressed last month when in Berlin to find this grave in a terrible state of neglect, overgrown with weeds, the stone fallen down; so changed from when I had seen it last, that I had difficulty in recognising it. One cannot understand such neglect, for Chamisso is still a favourite poet in Germany, and it is right he should be. There are exquisite lines in his "Frauen-Leben," and many of his other lyi ics are part and parcel of one's mental pleasure-house. So a fuss was made in the papers. I hope it has done good. Chamisso must not be forgotten. Chamisso was a Frenchman by birth, but educated in Germany, lived there and wrote in German. I have in idle moments speculated on the questions which are raised by this circum- stance. Would Chamisso have been a poet if he had remained in France? What poetry would he have written? How far does language stimulate poetry!' We all know Schiller's lines:— Weil ein Vera dir gelingt in eino gebildeten Sprache Die fur Dich dichtet mid denkt, glaub'st Da sohon Dichter zu sein. But what / want to know is how far a lan- guage thinks and poetises for one. I do not think I ever could have rhymed in Norwegian, which is also an "educated language" (eine gebildete Sprache), and I am quite certain as to my certain failure in Polish. But leaving such small beer out of the question, will you wonder with me what would have happened if Madame Shakespeare mere, before the birth of William, had migrated to the Hague or Amsterdam—say, for better prospects in the glove trade—if William had been bom there, had been educated there, had learned to speak, to write, to think in the fat, sluggish language of the Netherlands? What would have come of it? Or if Poe instead of turning Westwards had gone to E.S.E. and become a Hungarian. So I wonder, and puzzle, and think. Another fraternal partnership has been arranged in the republic of letters, to wit, between Paul Marguerite and his brother. No more literary work is to appear signed " Paul Marguerite." A "collective" signature has been registered. I regret to say that I do not remember it, if indeed I ever knew it. Then why talk of the matter at all, being so ignorant? Well, people like Paul Marguerite and all his works. He appeals to the middle classes; his books sell; he makes so many thousand francs a year, and so, and so, one ought to appear, at least, to know something. And what I know is that Mr. Paul Marguerite has taken his brother into literary partnership, and that the firm will sign . I am so sorry that a cracked inventor, hungry for publicity, is annoying poor old Jules Verne. You must have read all about it. The inventor imagines that Verne pourtrayed him in a recent novel, and is now suing the old gentleman for libel. There are no libel laws, pour ainsi dire, in France, and the inventor in question knows very well that he can obtain nothing but the adver- tisement. On the other hand, it seems cruel that so old a man as Jules Verne, who is a cripple, should be disturbed in his laborious life for such purposes. Did I ever tell you, by the way, that Jules Verne has never earned more than =£800 a year in his life? I began this letter by writing about people of the pen who have the faculty of working every day with the regularity and promptitude of a machine. Did you know that Saint-Beuve, of the Lundis fame, used to work every day from 6 a.m. to noon, year in, year out, with a cup of milk and a croissant for all sustenance in the meanwhile. Afternoons he used to meander, and was a p.m. Hyde to his a.m. Jekyll. It was a curious contrast. One notorious afternoon, he, who had been a sage and a gentleman in the morning, became an ass and a cad. I refer to that Good Friday on which he asked Prince Bonaparte to dinner at a fashionable restaurant, and had roast j>ork, and so on, at table; such bad taste. But in the mornings he was steadfast and regular, although his work shews no sign of inspired steadfastness and regularity. It reai8 as inspired. is totally unknown \ l°U ^ ^ d%0^aKT is as well known * 5°*Hj, ***** fe^l about it. NoK \***tj\&*> JgrJT them. \me*. .» so i0^K^°  ## p. 122 (#158) ############################################ 122 THE AUTHOR. NEW YORE LETTER. New York, Oct. 12. THE Harpers have already sold the first edition of the number of the magazine con- taining the first part of "The Martian," a very unusual thing, and the issue was an extra- ordinarily large one. The second edition is now out. They are naturally proud of Du Maurier's success in America, which they think has been greater in every way than it has been in England. Mr. J. Henry Harper said, in conversation last week, that he believed it would be the last great success of a three-volume novel in England. He believes the success due much more to real literary merit than to novelty, and cites Du Maurier's remark to him, that he was not a new- writer, but one who, in his dialogues in Punch, had all his life been writing stories in which chapters were condensed into paragraphs. Mr. Harper said in the same conversation that Du Maurier was particularly fortunate in having no early inferior works on hand to throw on to the market after his sudden success. He men- tioned Stephen Crane, the young American novelist, now on a short vacation in England, whose fame was made by the "Bed Badge of Courage," and immediately dimmed by the pub- lication of all his earlier efforts. Mr. Harper also spoke of certain English novelists as possible examples of the same error. The habits of Mr. Alden, the editor of Harper's Magazine, throw some light on the question of large circulations. The Harpers believe, as do the editors of our other leading magazines, that the postal laws have much to do with making their success possible, even in England indirectly, because they need to be established here in order to publish there more costly magazines than they could on circulations no larger than those they have abroad. But Mr. Harper said, in the same conversation, that the most general explanation that could be given of the success of any one magazine in this country was its keeping in close contact with various classes of people in all parts of the country. Mr. Alden not only reads the letters written to the firm and to all of his friends about the contents of the magazine, but he looks over the enormous mass of manuscripts rejected by his subordinates, in order to find out what subjects people write about, what ones are attracting them. He finds this one of the most effective ways of watching those waves of interest in special branches of literature which sweep over the whole country, or part of the country, at various times. The mass of the people who submit contributions are poor writers, but intelli- gent readers, typical of the class to which the magazine appeals. Mr. Harper said that, in choosing fiction, the only question considered was the general goodness of the story, but that, in choosing general articles, the amount of space given to subjects of local interest and the amount given to things of more interest abroad were care- fully fixed. The sub-committee of the Committee on Patents, which has the Treloar Bill in charge— Mr. Treloar, of Missouri, B. L. Fairchild, of New- York, and H. C. Kerr, of Ohio—will meet in this city immediately after the election, and will report to Congress soon after it gets together. George Haven Putnam believes that in the Committee on Patents there is a small majority in favour of the Treloar Bill, but no efforts are being spared by the various societies interested in defeating this obstruction to international copyright to do what they can to get the Morrill and Bankhead Bills passed instead. W. D. Howells, who has a habit of discovering a new writer every few months, has brought into prominence Paul Lawrence Dunbar, a young negro poet; the discovery of the past month. Some time ago he published on his own account, with the help of a friend, a volume of poems called "Majors and Minors," and after Mr. Howell's article on him Dodd, Mead, and Co. accepted a volume called " Lyrics of Lowly Life," which appears this month. The young writer, who is but twenty-three, is the son of a slave and a freed woman, and is now in charge of an elevator, writing in his spare moments. The poems have originality and a certain freshness, but no qualities that promise importance. The writer is now becoming known to tho country on a lecturing tour conducted by Major Pond. Mr. Howell's discoveries during the last ten years have made famous many young men and women who have sunk back into obscurity again. At one time, for instance, everybody talked about Ironquill, the Kansas poet, now forgotten, who also was fresh and local and sincere, but no writer of verse. "The Negro in America," by Fred. L. Hoffman, published by the Macmillan Company recently, is an elaborate attempt to show that the black race has such bad moral qualities that it is doomed to extinction on this continent. Mr. Howells writes a good deal too much. There are few of his readers who do not prefer his earlier works. Besides his books he writes much for the newspapers without discrimination. A few weeks ago he had a long illustrated article on current literary topics in the New York World, one of the worst sensational papers in the country. This example from the leading novelist caused a certain amount of hostile comment.  ## p. 123 (#159) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 123 The future of the essay in this country is a subject about which there has lately been an ■uncommon rush of discussion. Mr. Charles Dudley Warner began with a protest against the too lenient tone of newspaper reviewers, and since then a number of the periodicals have treated the subject of criticism from various points of view. The Chap-Book has been making a speciality of it through several issues, giving in its notes its own opinion that literary criticism has been killed here by the lack of demand for it, and now, when an editor invites it, be is unable to get it, especially the kind in which attention is given to form. Several writers have answered this statement in the Chap-Book and elsewhere, among those writing in the magazine itself being Maurice Thompson and Brander Matthews. Mr. Matthews takes the view that criticism has never been good anywhere, but that it is better in America now than it was in the days of Poe, or at any other time, although by the custom of reviewing all the leading books of leading publishers the conditions are made harder than they are in Prance. H. S. Stone and Co. will publish shortly a volume of essays "taken from the Chap-Booh, and thus test their theory that there is a larger demand now for the essay than the conventional publishers believe. It is noticeable, however, from the announcements of the leading houses, that more essays than ever before are to appear during the coming year, th-ere being hardly a house that does not have at least one volume of them. Stone and Co. are making a special attempt in building up their new business to bring new writers to light. Their last discovery is George Ade's "Artie," which is full of more or less accurate Chicago slang, already somewhat known there through the newspapers. Another Chicago house, Way and Williams, also brings to notice a new writer, I. K. Friedman, with "A Lucky Number." Mr. Matthews, by the way, who is one of the most ardent believers in national spirit in our litera- ture, begins the book which the Harpers issued last week, "Aspects of Fiction," with an essay on " American Literature." The volume contains some of his best work, notably an essay called "The Penalty of Humour," in which a very high place is given to Mark Twain. George Santayana's "Sense of Beauty" was published last week by the Scribners. Its value as a philosophical treatise on aesthetics, with less bias and a better combination of philosophic aud artistic interests than has often been given before, is exceptional, but from a literary point of view the greatest attraction of the book is in the style, which for smoothness and delicacy without pre- cociousness probably has not its equal among ▼OL. VII. recent American books. One interest of the writer's attitude towards life is the mixture of classical training and taste with a thorough belief in the artistic possibilities of our contemporaries' conditions. A passing reference to that one among the American poets who in his appeal to the more intelligent of his countrymen has to-day no rival, unless it be Emerson, thus sums up the secret of Whitman's power: "But occasionally the beauties of Democracy are presented to us undisguised. The writings of Walt Whitman are a notable example. Never, perhaps, has the charm of uniformity in multiplicity been felt so completely and so exclusively. Everywhere it greets us with a passionate preference; not flowers but leaves of grass, not music but" drum-taps, not composition but aggregation, not the hero but the ave/age man, not the crisis but the vulgarest moment; and by this resolute marshalling of nullities, by this effort to show us everything as a momentary pulsation of a liquid and structureless whole, he profoundly stirs the imagination." The annual meeting of the National Conven- tion of the American Association of News- dealers, Book-dealers, and Stationers, held last week in Boston, called attention again to the inroads made by the great department stores on the business of those news-dealers who sell not only periodicals, but novels, political pamphlets, and other lines of books. The department stores often sell them much under the ordinary market rate. Various efforts have been made to prevent this, and an attempt was made to induce the pub- lishers to refuse to sell to these stores, or to sell at the same price as they asked for small orders. Nothing has come of it, however. The complaint is the same that is being made by retailers in all branches against this new system of immense shops, which seems to be steadily absorbing the whole field. Still another volume of Emily Dickenson's poems is just out, by Roberts Brothers, resulting from a new discovery of posthumous poems. The demand is steadier and larger for these poems than for those of any other American, even Longfellow. As was especially emphasised by the English critics, her form ig most remark- able for its defects, and xtufortft* ifc *° t be hard for a foreigner F boW *°UC delicate local Bavour * XI to see in be* abstract thought, WV,: , ,er<i ia botO 1 -^e* Englandism in it JJJ es8euCe 0* allusions On the list of \Sx<> ITeri^nf S5>PfV illustrates ag^*V\Y. \WT» »tt ft  ## p. 124 (#160) ############################################ 124 THE AUTHOR. English branch-Louses are very rapidly extending their American publications. Kipling, who has been shared by four pub- lishers, is now to be issued in uniform editions by the Scribners, by subscription, in the "Thistle" edition; also containing Stevenson and Barrie. Norman Hapoood. ?»•««■ THE CHURCH CONGRESS AND FICTION. THE Church Congress, as usual, devoted some of its time to the discussion of the modern novel. The Dean of Rochester led off with the conventional joke about not being thrilled by the hero's hairbreadth escapes, because we know that he has got to live till the end of the volume, at least. The novel of adventure is not the only kind of novel, to begin with. But the real answer to such talk is, that if the writer is a good story-teller and knows how to hold his reader, no such consideration can enter the mind, which is entirely absorbed in the story. If it is not, then the reader is defective on the side of imagina- tion, or the writer is no true story-teller. This concession once made to the gallery, the Dean addressed himself to the subject of books immoral and indecent. On the topic he spoke with force, but with some exaggeration. One might argue that certain books which he would call immoral were not advanced by the author with the design of teaching immorality, but that of exposing evils. Then would arise the greater question as to the limitations of art meant to be exhibited. Or one might point out with perfect truth, first, that the really popular authors of the day are not immoral at all; and that books which must be admitted to be immoral have had for the most part a limited sale. Canon Ainger spoke with greater originality and much greater weight. The evil of such books was generally not in their grossness or in the deliberate " making the worse appear the better reason." The danger too often of the book was in ostentatious pre- tensions to morality; only that it sets itself to teach a new morality of the author's own, an invention, an advance and refinement on the ethics of the Gospel. But there was another class, not so distinctly mischievous, but scarcely less so indirectly—viz., the novel which parades itself as the champion of religion and morality against a Godless age, and attracts its readers by spurious sentiment, spurious eloquence, spurious philosophy, and, it must be added, a total absence of humour. This kind of book sold by the hundred thousand. The >nly remedy for a taste of this sort was improvement of education and/ the old-fashioned method of the cultivation of the true religious sense. Great thoughts come from the heart, and true cultivation of the heart quite apart from book learning would teach men to- distinguish the real from the spurious even in the domain of literature. He would recommend his clerical friends never to recommend "shoddy romances" simply on the ground that they are ostensibly on the side of faith and morals; Non tali mtxilio. He sometimes felt tempted to reply to some lady champion of our creed as Sir Peter Teazle replied to Mrs. Candour—" Madam, when I tell you the lady they are attacking is a par- ticular friend of mine, I hope you will not take her part." .».«: THE RUSSIAN PRESS BUREAU. OFFICIALDOM in Russia grinds slowly, and! likewise grinds exceedingly small. Nothing could well surpass the minuteness with which every detail relating to the special corre- spondents at the Coronation was arranged and supervised by the Russian Press authorities. To begin with, every journalist and artist had to- forward his five photographs to the Press Bureau last March. These were stamped and counter- signed and deposited in various archives, one being eventually returned to the owner on his arrival in Moscow. This was inclosed in a neat little leather portfolio, and bore a label with the correspondent's name and paper, granting him permission to pass without let or hindrance, and generally to obtain information. It was supposed to be shown on demand, but in addition more- obvious means were taken to ensure the recog- nition of pressmenandartists. Thosewhowereduly accredited were given a gilt and enamel badge to be worn in the button-hole, and a yellow ticket for insertion in the low-crowned top-hat of the droshky driver for the time being. Armed with these credentials the brethren of the brush and pen were free to come and go where they liked, into the Kremlin, the Imperial Palaces, and else- where behind the scenes. The festivities and ceremonies were concluded in Moscow about the beginning of June, and now, at the end of September, the various newspaper representatives have been pleasantly reminded that the Russian Government has not forgotten them. With the characteristic thoroughness which marks the proceedings of the Muscovite bureaucracy, a packet has been forwarded to each pressman and presswoman, containing a silver medal, a silver token, two diplomas or certificates in Russian, a pamphlet in French giving  ## p. 125 (#161) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 125 the names of all the writers, artists, and photo- graphers carefully classified, and a list, also in French, of these foregoing five items. The medal is not quite as large as a florin, and bears on the obverse the Emperor's head with his titles, and on the reverse the Imperial crown with the legend "Koronovan v Moskvye (crowned in Moscow), 14 Maya 1896." Attached is a piece of blue ribbon of the St. Andrew order. The silver token is somewhat smaller, and bears on one side the Imperial Crown and cyphers of Nicolas and Alexandra, wit h the motto " V nami Bogh" (God with us). The other side is similar to the medal. The diplomas set out at some length the occasion of the presentation of the medal and token, and authorise the donee, whose name is spelt in his own language and in phonetic Russian, to wear these decorations. La3tly, the catalogue gives elaborate particulars as to the 250 correspondents. Of these 97 were Russian, with 47 artists, 15 of whom were members of the Academy of Fine Arts, the famous Repin being one of the number. Of the foreign Press representatives, France headed the list with 24, England and Germany came next with 18 a-piece, and America sent 7. The other nation- alities contributed 2 7 altogether. E ven Japan was represented by Mr. Asahina Ohisen, editor of the Tokio Nichi-Nichi Shimbun, and by another pressman. The list concludes with the names of 57 Russian and foreign photographers authorised to take views. The whole affair is a marvel of elaboration, as indeed were the arrangements at the Press Bureau in the Rakhmsinovski Pereulok at Moscow at the time of the Coronation. These final souvenirs, the despatch of which had been care- fully timed to take place during the Tsar's visit to Great Britain, will long be treasured by those who were fortunate enough to be present at one of the greatest spectacles of the century. Arthur A. Sykks, Special Correspondent at the Tsar's Coronation. NOTES AND NEWS. AT the last—the fortieth—annual meeting of the Birmingham Literary Association, the President, Mr. J. J. Moffatt, seized the opportunity to advance a few plain truths on the position and the work of the society. We gather from his remarks: first, that the society numbers 250 members: that they hold debates VOL. VII. and fortnightly meetings: that these meetings have not been, of late, numerously attended: that the society gives every year two prizes to the Midland Institute: and that, in his opinion, the society should do something more tangible and definite for literature. He proposed, for instance, the foundation of a lectureship on English Literature. The question raised by this address is not whether Birmingham has, or has not, done any- thing for the "encouragement" of literature, but what literary societies as a rule might, or could, do. It seems to me that they could do a very great deal for the creation and the mainte- nance of sound and wholesome taste: for the cultivation of the poetic side of a time too prac- tical: for the suppression of the froth and frivolity that is now read in such vast quantities and bought up so eagerly. This kind of work could be carried out in many ways: by lectures: by discussions: by courses of reading: by ex- aminations: by scholarships and prizes. Young people want that kind of direction in their reading which will lead them up to the levels where it becomes impossible to read a book badly written, creeping, vulgar. Such work carried on in a great city like Birmingham might in a short time revolutionise the reading of the people. Another function of the Literary Society might be very useful, and so far it has never been attempted. It is this: the reviews of books which appear in many provincial papers are mere worth- less notes, written hurriedly by some young reporter who simply has no time to read the books. It is well if he does not carry off his ignorance of the book by some ill-bred and spite- ful snarl. Of course there are many exceptions to this apparently sweeping statement; and there are many provincial papers where the literary department is as well looked after as the political or the local. The proposal, however, is that the Literary Society should take over the literary department of local papers, and should furnish them with reviews of selected books, carefully written, by members who would undertake to read the books and to chat pleasantly over tne"" contents. A bad, vulgar, or immoral book-would be passed over in silence unless it became occur. The Liter'* J*^ ™uld f>?«- pay the reviewer Rt!I ™% 8u0^4' V tP ^ ordinary pay of Q****^ \ the scheme, W £0- paper would ^ ^ ^ ^ ^"Ltat* V^5 duction to wlx ^ ^\k te^ ^ ,£P Q% would order t^^V^ >^ ot 60, » 0,  ## p. 126 (#162) ############################################ 126 THE AUTHOR. ask for them at their libraries. To increase and spread abroad the demand for good books is surely an object worthy the attention of every Literary Society. A Literary Society, especially in a huge city like Birmingham, should be missionary in its character, and aggressive. It should stretch out its arms in every direction: it should endeavour to reach with its lectures and its courses of reading every class—the shop boy and the shop girl: the working man and the working woman: it should have centres and branches and local secretaries: it should teach history and social economics: it should take poetry to the people: it should encourage the young people to read good books by examination and prizes: it should teach them what good writing means: it should encourage them to attempt, themselves, the expression of their thoughts. Would it not, further, be possible for such a society to affiliate itself with the Society of Authors? It could do much for our Society in its own centre; we could do much for that society "by our own organisation and the help of our members. . The number of members elected on Wednes- day, Oct. 14th, was, as has been announced elsewhere, sixty-two, which is extremely satis- factory. It is always found thai after one of the usual series of letters in the papers abusing and misrepresenting the Society, an increased list of candidates appears at the next meeting of committee. Meantime, how are these new members consti- tuted? Out of the sixty-two new members there were twenty-one novelists; the rest represented various other branches of literature. The weakest branch so far as our meml>ers are concerned is that of education. Yet it ought to be the strongest, because there is no kind of literary property more real and more valuable than that of education. At the same time there is none which wants more light and more exposure. The deferred royalties: the miserable royalties: the wretched sums advanced: call aloud to be dragged into the light. Of course, there are other reasons, in educational books, why an author desires publication. Yet in this, as in every other branch, every man who has property to be administered should take care that his estate is administered, or sold, on business principles. Tor this reason let the educational writer come to the Society, When the educational sub-committee, now sitting, has sent in its report we shall perhaps be in a better position to command the confidence of these writers. A most amazing letter appears in a paper which, it appears, advertises for stories. We learn from the editor's note that the writer of the letter has "conveyed" a story from another paper, changed the title, put his own name at the end, and sent it in to the editor. Apparently, either before or after publication, the editor dis- covered the thing, and, very naturally, complained. The conveyancer writes a letter in which he explains his methods. The claim that he might crib a story which was not "reserved"—what- ever that may mean—is really delightful: "You do not actually advertise for original stories, and the source from which 'A Ghostly Smoker' was derived, namely, 'A Ghost that Smoked,' was taken from the halfpenny novelette 'The Mayflower,' and as it had no mention of being a reserved story, I cannot altogether understand why you are holding me up to public ridicule, especially in view of the fact that some journals accept short stories non-original if no reserve rights exists, and it is difficult to draw the line where no reserve rights are mentioned. With reference to the short stories I sent you in, for example, 'Nora,' &c, the plots resemble those they were taken from, but the reading is altered, and in this respect tales which appear, and con- tinue to appear occasionally, have their origin in the same way: in a love story, for instance, the beginning and ending is generally practically the same." We shall probably hear a good deal more of this kind of thing. The journals which advertise for short stories can now be reckoned by the hundred. Many of them pay fairly well for their MSS. There are a great many ladies who live and make reasonably good incomes by writing short stories. Some of the papers have a large staff of ladies upon whom they mainly depend; from all quarters we hear of clerks, working girls of all kinds, young and old, driving the pen in the attempt to make an addition to their incomes in this way. In fact, story-telling must be recognised as one of the professions of the day. There is so great an abundance of short stories buried in the past and present pages of magazines and journals: there is so great a temptation to disj in these mines for plots and characters and situations, that we must not be surprised to hear of wholesale pilfering. Fortu- nately, the greater the success of this subter- ranean work, the more it is published in papers of wide circulation, the more likely it is to be detected; some one or other is sure to find it out and to proclaim it. Meantime, one would suggest a simple means of dealing with such a case, pro- vided that the editor did not prosecute. It is to  ## p. 127 (#163) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 127 send the name and address of the offender to the secretary of this Society, to be by him sent to every editor in London. Sir Walter Beaut will be interested to learn that Mrs. Cowden-Clarke's experience of publishers has been "most agreeable. Contrary," she says, " to the prejudiced opinion sometimes expressed that authors and publishers are often antagonistic in their transactions, I hare invariably met with courtesy and kindliness. Ever since an interview I once had with Lord Byron's John Murray, another that I had with Mr. Colburn, I have been treated with consideration, and even with amiability." The above is a cutting from an evening paper. I cut it out and reproduce it here because it is a model of muddleheadedness from beginning to end. This good lady, Mrs. Cowden-Clarke, says that though there is a "prejudiced opinion " that authors and publishers are " often antagonistic" in their transactions, yet she has been always treated with courtesy. Who denies the courtesy? "What has that got to do with the unsettled questions between author and publisher? It is the very essence of business that it must be con- ducted with courtesy. And why should I be interested to learn that this lady has been treated with courtesy? What has the critic got into his head? My friends have been bringing to light and publishing, so that all may read, the whole business of producing a book. This has roused th.e wrath of certain persons who prefer the works of darkness. But they may still remain deeply, be-autifully courteous. They may be as courteous as Castilians, even when they present an agreement based on an assumption of the author's absolute ignorance. oi_ The following sums have been received by Miss Ellen T. Masters, of Mount-avenue, Ealing, in response to her appeal on behalf of Mrs. Eliza Warren, since the publication of the last list. The total amount now reaches ,£57 4*. yd. £. *. d. Forrester, Mrs. .. o 10 6 Turing, Herbert, Esq. (per) o 7 6 £. s. Parr, Miss (per)... o 1 West, Miss 1 o d. 0 o Walter Besant. BOOK TALE. AN interesting announcement is made by Messrs. Bell of a book on the late William Morris as an industrial and decorative artist, which they hope to have out by Christmas. The writer is Mr. Aymer Vallance, a disciple of Mr. Morris, and he will give thirty to forty full-page plates and other illustrations, for which all branches of Mr. Morris's work—in tapestries, carpets, wall-papers, stained glass, &c. —have been requisitioned. The volume will be entitled "The Art of William Morris: An Illus- trated Record," and, in addition to other features, Mr. Temple Scott is preparing for it a bibliography of practically everything which Mr. Morris wrote. The title of Mr. Justin Huntly McCarthy's new novel is "The Royal Christopher." It is announced by Messrs. Chatto and Windus for next week. Mr. Gilbert Parker has completed a new story, which will be called "The Pomp of the Lavilettes." Dr. Conan Doyle's new work, " Rodney Stone," will appear this month. Mr. Kipling's volume of poems, "The Seven Seas," is almost due from the publishers, Messrs. Methuen. A story by Mrs. Aylmer Gowing, entitled "Goods of Gold," will be published in a few days by Messrs. White. Mr. Hardy is revising his story " The Pursuit of the Well-Beloved." It will not come out until the spring, and will then be the last volume in the collected edition of his Wessex Novels pub- lished by Messrs. Osgood. "A Pyschic Vigil," the work of an anonymous hand, is among the books announced by Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co. A novel of Yorkshire village life, by "Mary- Beaumont," the author of '• A Ringby Lass," will be published this autumn by Messrs. Dent. Miss Violet Hunt has completed a story entitled "The Way of Marriage," and Miss Winifred Graham one called " A Strange Solu- tion," both of which will be published by Messrs. Chapman and Hall. Mr. J. S. Fletcher has written a historical romance of the Civil Wars, entitled "Mistress Spitfire," which will be published bv Messrs. Dent, Messrs. Chapman and Hall are publishing soon a volume of travel through Sa\tb.alien and the remoter parts of Sihpria ~ a "The New Siberia," by Mr. Har^f Lr of " ^ Pekin to Calais by lLaMt'aut lorks- Mr. Israel ZaL^ *** & t stories dealing » on » *V *J East, and ont ^Mfc <M S^C^ mas number o£ v»*fcttt Tf\\A ;« &e by Mr. Arth^ ^ ««." a fpj* ElkinMathe^ ^ > V*  ## p. 128 (#164) ############################################ 128 THE AUTHOR. Mr. William Koberts is writing upon the art sales which have taken place at Christie's well- known auction rooms. The work will be in two volumes, with many illustrations, and one of its chief purposes is to indicate the various ups and downs of the numerous English and foreign schools of paintings for the past century and a and quarter. It is to appeal to the general reader, and Messrs. Bell hope to publish it in December. Lord Roberts' volume of Indian reminiscences will appear this month. It will contain portraits of Lord Clyde, Lord Napier, Sir James Outram. and others. Gen. Sir Evelyn Wood is publishing, through Messrs. Bell, a work on "Achievements of Cavalry." A book about the Indian Mutiny is being published soon by Messrs. Kegan, Paul, and Co., edited from Gen. Alexander's MS. by Mr. F. W. Pitt. The title is "Incidents in India and Memories of the Mutiny ; with some Account of Alexander's Horse and the ist Bengal Calvary." A history of the Monastic Orders has been written for English readers by the Rev. F. C. Woodhouse. and will shortly appear from the house of Wells Gardner, Darton, and Co., entitled " Monasticism, Ancient and Modern." "On Southern EngUsh Roads," by Mr. J. J. Hissey, will be published this season by Messrs. Bentley. There will be a route map, and nume- rous illustrations from the author's sketches. A new uniform edition of the novels by Mr. James Baker, author of "John Westacott," is being prepared for issue by Messrs. Chapman and Hall. This author also will appear with a novel of the fifteenth century during the present season. Mr. Sidney Pickering has written a novel which will be published shortly by Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen, entitled "Margot." Great activity prevailed in the book world during October. From Sept. 22 to Oct. 21 there were published (according to the lists in the London papers) 455 books, exclusive of annual volumes of periodicals or books in foreign lan- guages. The number is distributed sectionally as follows:—Fiction, 162; Theology and Philo- sophy, 49; Poetry, 23; Biography and Auto- biography, 22; History and Politics, 20; Edu- bation, 17; Art and Belles Lettres, 17; Science and Natural History, 10; Travel, 10; Medical, 2; Reprints, new editions, and translations, 86; Miscellaneous, 37. Dr. Richard Garnett is editing the Public Library Series, which is one of Mr. George Allen's enterprises. The following volumes have been arranged for: "Library Construction and Archi- tecture," by Mr. J. J. Burgoyne; "The Free Library," by Mr. J. J. Ogle; "Library Adminis- tration," by Mr. A. W. Robertson; "The Prices of Books,"* by Mr. H. B. Wheatley. Mrs. Warren Clouston is the writer of a volume on " Early English Furniture," which Mr. Edward Arnold will publish. It will have a number of illustrations of work done by the English cabinet- makers of olden days. "Prehistoric Man and Beast" is the title of a new work by the Rev. H. N. Hutchinson, the author of " Extinct Monsters." It will be pub- lished by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co., with a preface by Sir Henry H. Howorth, M.P., and drawings by Mr. Cecil Alden. The Glasgow Newsagents' and Booksellers' Union has resolved to allow discounts on magazines no longer. Henceforth the full publishing prices will be charged. Mr. Edward Pennington, a Scottish journalist, is writing a book on Sam Bough, who was a well-known figure in Edinburgh art circles of his day. The work will deal entirely with the artistic side of the painter's life. Dean Farrar's new book, "The Bible: Its Meaning and Supremacy," will be published immediately by Messrs. Longmans. Authors who observe the remarkable cheapness of paper will be interested in the following note from the New York correspondent of the Daily Mail: "One of our leading paper experts has organised a mammoth stock company for starting paper-making on American lines near London. The capital is all subscribed, and important developments will follow. Attention will be chiefly devoted to paper for newspapers, but calendered papers will be a speciality. The stock is held by leading paper men here. Experts have been reporting on the situation in England ever since the World's Fair, where the scheme had its inception. It is claimed that the American mills will be able to undersell English manufacturers, and to supply a superior article. I will cable details in a few weeks." The second volome of "Literary Anecdotes of the Nineteenth Century," by Dr. Robertson Nicoll and Mr. T. J. Wise, will be published shortly. Among the contents will be a hitherto unpublished tale by Charlotte Bronte; a review of Mr. Meredith's "The Shaving of Shagpat," written by George Eliot in the Leader; and a number of letters by Elizabeth Barrett Browning which have not previously been published. A volume of verse by the late distinguished scientist, Mr. G. J. Romanes, is to appear from  ## p. 129 (#165) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 129 Messrs. Longmans on an early date, with an intro- duction by Mr. Herbert Warren, the President of Magdalen College, Oxford. The same firm have also a collection of essays by Mr. Romanes on their list of forthcoming books. Mr. William C. Hazlitt promises some new material concerning Charles Lamb and his sister in his volume to be published shortly by Mr. Elkin Mathews, entitled, "The Lambs; Their Lives, their Friends, and their Correspondents." Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. will publish in the course of November a one-volume novel (price 6*.) entitled " Drifting," by Archie Arm- strong. Mr. Henry Charles Moore has been awarded the £200 prize offered by Messrs. Partridge and Co. for the best story sent into them. It is a story of adventure in Burraah, and will be pub- lished as a serial in the Osborne. George Moore. Cosmo- Pi.. T. Q. C. Speaker for F. Reginald Statham. I. Bookman LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. Copyright Reforms. The New Saturday for Oct. 24. A Question in Copyright. "Nullum Tempos Occurrat Honestati." Letter in the Spectator for Oot. 10. American Criticism To-Day. Brander Matthews. Chap-Book for Oot 1. Criticism. I. Zangwill. Inter alia in "Without Pre- judice." Pall Mall Magazine for November. Sensation Novels. World for Oct. 24. The Legitimate Uses of Fiction. Ingrad Harting-. Girl*' Own Paper for November. The Moral Idea in Fiction. polie for October. The Moral Idea in Fiction. Oct. 17 and 24. The Real Robert Elsmere. New Review for October. Copyright At Home. W. Morris Colles. for October. What to Read. Addresses by Sir Arthur Arnold and ■Sir Theodore Martin. The Daily Chronicle for Oct. 19 and 21. Journalism as a Profession. Fred Wilson. West- minster Review for October. The Photographic Copyrioht Union : Its Position and IProspeots. The Photographers' Record for October. Books as Comforters of the Soul. Spectator for Sept. 26, and ensuing correspondence on Oct. 3, 10, and 17. Browning's Theism. Josiah Boyce. The New IForld for September. Love-Lore from Abbotsford. Two hitherto unpub- lished letters of Sir Walter Scott's. Girls' Own Paper for November. The Sir Walter Scott Memorial. Lord Lothian. Letter in the Times for Oct. 7. The Decline of the Political Novel. Glasgow Herald for Oot. 10. Re-reading. Spectator for Oot. 24. Fashionable Life in Fiction. British Review for <Oct. 24. Penny Dreadfuls. Correspondent to the Daily Telegraph for Oct. 23; leading article Oct. 24. The BOOKSELLING Question. Letter by "Ex-Pub- lisher " in the Publishers' Circular for Sept. 25; by " Good- will " in Oot. 3. William Morris. Walter Crane. The Progressive Review for November. George du Maurier. R. C. Lehmann. Speaker for Oct. 10. Humour in Poetry. National Observer for Oot. 24. The Boy in Fiction. The New Saturday for Oct. 3. The Sale Dinner. The Daily Chronicle for Oct. 24. Revelations of an Album. (Containing reminiscences of Charles Beade and other writers.) Joseph Hatton. The Idler for October. Notable Reviews. Of L. R. Farnell's "The Cult of the Greek States." Franklin T. Richards. Academy for Oct. 17. Of Walter Pater's " Gaston de Latour." Athtnieum for Oct. 17. Of '• Ian Maclaren's" "Kate Carnegie and Those Ministers." Professor Marcos Dods. British Weekly for Oot. 22. Of the Carrow Library Catalogue (" Bibliotheca Norfol- ciensis "). Eastern Daily Press for Oot. 22. Of B. A. M. Stevenson's "The Art of Velasquez." Athenicum for Oct. 24. The law of Copyright, says the New Saturday, is at present in a condition of muddle; and the task of clearing it up, so that no author would be left in doubt as to his rights, would be worthy the best efforts of a great statesman. The presump- tion is strong, says our contemporary, that the new Copyright Bill drafted by the Society of Authors, the Publishers' Association, and the Copyright Association, while useful in its way, "will not be found to provide for that final settlement of all vexed questions which commends itself to the thorough-going advocates of reform." Although it is a step on the right road: Idealists would like to see a large measure, arranging, among other things, to make copyright perpetnal, so that the writer of a popular book might have as good a chance of founding a family as the compounder of a popular patent medicine. This same question of the perpetuity of copyright is raised by "Nullum Tempus Occurrat Honestati " in the Spectator. The correspondent believes that if a writer leaves his copyright to a college on trust for the charitable and educational purposes of the institution, the copyright is thereby made perpetual. But suppose a writer, wishing to provide f or his Vidcm or children by leaving them his copyright ilk »nd *3 thereupon keep the ffl *?* before its time to WW tffl, 81* hcu, M making a presejXTj J^re ■ Can M >K college, prevent U<* ^rk\^ n <fe from expiring 'J* foe uv" 0 tf> should WvS*. «f*J?- ^ « &  ## p. 130 (#166) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. it for nineteen years to his widow, and then in perpetuity to a college? The need of competent criticism is felt more sharply in America to-day than ever before, says Mr. Brander Matthews. But there has been no falling off; on the contrary, there are more honest and capable critics in the United States now than there were in any period of the past. Really great critics, he observes, have always been very scarce everywhere ; far scarcer than great novelists or great dramatists. The important point of his article is its emphasis of the desirability, and observance of the growing popularity, of the signed criticism. One of the chief reasons, he says, why criticism is finer and more influential in France than it is in either Great Britain or the United States, is that the critic in France warrants his opinions with his signature, saying boldly what he has to say about another man's work, with no mask of skulking disguise. Authors of experience know the immense superi- ority of the signed to the unsigned book review, and so does the general public. The practice is spreading, and in time may become general:— It will have the disadvantage, of course, of putting an increased premium ou the work of the writers who have well-known names; but, after all, the writers with the well- known names are probably those who best deserve to be *^»own. And, on the other hand, it will have the advantage, I think, of increasing the class of writers who are not multifarious as the ordinary newspaper reviewer is now forced to pretend to be, but who have educated themselves in one or more specialties. It will aid in developing critics who may fairly be called experts in poetry and in fiction. Mr. Zangwill also touches on the subject of criticism, which may be, he says, an inductive science. With this distinction, however—that the critic must be a judge as well as an analyst. The power of recognising colours or of counting legs is common to mankind; the power of recognising fine humour and true poetry belongs only to the few; and criticism can only be made scientific by the hypothesis of a great critio, whose palate is accurately sensitive, who sums up the taste of the highest spirits of his day much as a great poet sums up their emotion or intellect But the critic can at any rate judge by genres, tasting every book by the standard of its own aim. He has a right to demand form, but no right to object to any form the author may choose. Passing on to define the naturalistic novel, Mr. Zangwill says that from the artistic standpoint, naturalistic novels must be primarily gauged not by the truth in them, but by the art in them. There is only one test. Do they stimulate? Then they are art despite all their science! Do they depress > Then, whatever else they are, they are not art. In short: Every novel that deals truly with life is naturalistic—in fact, the word novel should mean the " naturalistic novel" —any other kind of story should be classified as romance. Mr. Zangwill, finally, might be replying to^some of the criticism made in the Church Congress discussion on literature, when he say that " a book is not a thing that has a definite self-existence ;. it needs the co-operation of the reader's mind." While the World is extolling the virtues of the sensation novel, and saying that at the present moment in the largest and best sense it holds a popularity which has never been greater, Mr. George Moore writes in Cosmopulis that the English novel has never stood up to the great moral questions as Shakespeare stood up to them, in " Lear," "Macbeth," and "Othello," and that by consequence it has never produced a novel of the first order. For the test of an essentially, great novel is that it deals with primary moral ideas, and judged by this test prose fiction began with Balzac, and has been continued by Flaubert, Tourgueneff, and Tolstoi:— If the reader will turn from Balzac to his favourite Saxon novelist, Fielding or Thackeray, he will find there men and women admirably observed in their superficial appearanoes; he will find men and women depicted as we see them; each will be Btamped with his or her age, and with the habits and customs of his or her class. But the emotions which move them will be always secondary emotions. . . . That we do not express ourselves as openly as Fielding is- an unimportant literary accident. The essential is that the Saxon discovered the materialist novel in " Tom Jones," and liked it so much that he has gone on producing it ever since. "Ex-Publisher," writing on the congested con- ditions of retail bookselling, which is "not really abnormal," says the time seems to have arrived when the publishers should seriously consider as- to the adoption of the "sale or return" system in some modified form. The two new letters by Sir Walter Scott concern his son's love affairs, principally asking an exten- sion of Christmas leave from the lad's regiment in order that these might be arranged. Journalism, if it is to be judged by the salaries paid its members, must take rank with the- unskilled trades, says Mr. Fred. Wilson. So he would have the profession form a mutual and protective society, the Institute of Journalists not being, in his opinion, an effective body. A writer of penny dreadfuls champions the cause of the fraternity, which it appears possesses a small Association. This literature he calls a "really high-principled form of amusement."' The highwaymen and harum scarum lads depicted therein are never found triumphant in the end: on the contrary, they are all either stabbed or otherwise disposed of in a proper manner." The Daily Telegraph, in whose columns the letter appears, advises the Association to keep pegging away in the cause of virtue, and, if possible, to let their high moral aim appear even more conspicu- ously than at present.  ## p. 131 (#167) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. l3' THE BERNE INTERNATIONAL LITERARY AND ARTISTIC CONGRESS. REPORT OF THE BERNE INTERNA- TIONAL LITERARY AND ARTISTIC CONGRESS, held from the 22nd to the 29th August, 1896. * Translated from Le Droit d'Auteur, organe offioiel da Bnrean de 1'Union internationale pour la protection des oeuTres litt<5raires et artistiques. Neuvii-me anni;e. No. 9, page 118. I.—General Survey. THE annual congresses of the International Literary and Artistic Association follow, but do not resemble one another. This assertion may appear trivial, but the fact is of profound significance. It is, in reality, a con- sequence of circumstances of some importance— the condition of the international protection of copyright (a condition which is ceaselessly alter- ing), the nature and origin of the works laid before the Congress, and finally the choice of the place of meeting. The previous congresses, especially those of Milan, Antwerp, and Dresden, have resembled a preliminary general review of forces. They were organised with a view of drawing together im- pressive assemblies of authors, and artists, and also in order that the authors and artists might for-mulate their claims in a satisfactory manner; because the revision of the Berne Convention seemed to be imminent. All their reports bore evidence to one solid central aim, which was to bring the compact of union to a state of perfec- tion as quickly as possible. The Dresden Con- gress, the first held in the German Empire, was especially important, both on account of the large attendance of German authors and pub- lishers, and also on account of the general pro- clamation of the "desiderata" of authors of every language and of various shades of opinion. This year the situation was changed. The diplomatic conference at Paris had, in the spring, undertaken the difficult task of bringing forward, necessary changes in the constitution of the union, and, until its decisions should be definitely sanctioned, an interval of rest seemed indis- pensable. Berne enjoys the honour of being the seat of the International Bureau of the Union, and Berne, which one of the speakers at the Congress was kind enough to designate the citadel and sanctuary of international protection of intel- lectual works, showed itself deserving of the choice by exactly hitting, as it seems to us, the * Compare the Author, August, 1896, page 56. (Trans- lator's note.) happy mean of a welcome exempt from display, but full of cordiality, and of a friendly hospi- tality without ostentation. II.—The Work of the Congress. The business sittings of the Congress were held in the " Salle du Conseil des Etats." These sittings, of the usual number of eight, were of a very laborious character, so that it was found possible to complete, under the firm and able guidance of M. Pouillet, almost the whole programme, although it was a very long one. In this sketch of the labours of the Congress we shall follow the order of the connected subjects as they appear in the arrangement of resolutions adopted, rather than the order of the sittings. We place first the reports, which consisted simply of records, and were of the nature of minutes. Report upon the Labours of the Paris Confcrence. The Conference having at its first sitting appointed its officers,* and having listened with interest to the addresses of welcome of a number of delegates, commenced its agenda with the study of a subject of the highest moment, the revision of the Berne Convention by the Paris Diplomat it- Conference. M. Georges Maillard, who had been one of the secretaries of the Conference, succeeded in laying open judiciously, but perfectly clearly, the particular situation iu which the Conference found itself placed, the nature of the arrange- ments which it adopted, the legal and practical results obtained, and finally the moral effect of the gathering upon the countries outside the Union. Basing his remarks on the last chapter of his printed report, the speaker gave an analysis both of the proposals and of the amendments presented to the Conference. This resume was the occasion of the adoption of a resolution t in which an expression of the satisfaction caused by the marked improvements obtained is skilfully con- nected with an express k 11 of regret that other reforms had been postponed. As the Paris Conference itself expressed a hope that the Berlin Conference might issue a standard form of the term of convention, the Association also declared its intention of devoting itself next year t0 ^e preparation of new directions which nnS^J^L tea «f followB :—Presidents of Jj( dent of the Confedeti ■-Ouour the Confederation. Dieroks dents bOTg Appeal >V>^5 t See .  ## p. 132 (#168) ############################################ 132 THE AUTHOR. taken into consideration by diplomatists when the date of the reunion of the second Conference arrived. Legislative action in the Countries belonging to the Union. The successive ratification of the decisions of the Paris Conference by all the contracting countries, as well as the preparation of ulterior progressive revisions of the Berne Convention, are intimately connected with the legislative evolution which is taking place in the different States. The Association accordingly at every Congress directed its attention to the new de- velopments in the legal world. This subject was treated at Berne in the following manner. M. Osterrieth reported first of all upon the movement which is at the present time in Germany preceding a revision of the internal laws of the Empire respecting copyright. The Government intends to undertake this revision at an early date. The report contained useful infor- mation respecting the divergent views of German authors and publishers who are asking for a more satisfactory or more profitable legislation. On the other hand M. Poinsard explained the effect of the new ordinance on the Principality of Monaco respecting copyright, dated June 3, 1896. This ordinance set an example to be followed, as it was the first to realise some of the reforms adopted this spring at Paris.* M. Poiusard's statements were particulary interesting, as the author of the revised text, M. H. de Roiland, Attorney-General of the Superior Tribunal of Monaco, was present at the sitting, and was able to add some additional explanations, particularly respecting the complete protection of serials (romans-feuilletons) and of novels. During the sitting M. de Rolland also presented to the Congress the Prince of Monaco's invitation to hold the next reunion in his Principality. This invitation was accepted with thanks, and the nineteenth Congress of the Association has been fixed for next April. This is the place to add that the Hellenic Government had charged Dr. Kebedgy to repre- sent it officially at the Berne Congress. This was an evidence of the importance which the Greek Government attached to being directly informed of labours in which the Association is at present engaged, for which there is a parti- cular reason. A new law respecting copyright in intellectual works is under consideration in Greece, and Dr. Kebedgy, who took an active part in the discussions on several occasions, * For the text of this ordinance, and some remarks sug- gested by it, see Droit d'Auteur, 1896, pp. 89 and 93. entered into the question of how far, in his opinion, his compatriots would be able to go in the way of protecting copyright. Finally, M. Porumbaro, delegate of the Athenaeum of Bucharest, briefly explained the situation in Roumania. In his opinion a revision of the national legislation ought to precede the accession of his country to the Union. In his capacity of member of the Roumanian Parliament it is his intention to urge parliamen- tary measures for the removal of difficulties. We have thus insensibly approached another point in the programme. The means of obtaining new adherents to the Berne Conference. M. Maurice Maunoury having been prevented from attending the Congress, the conclusions of the report which he had prepared on this subject, and especially with reference to the European States, were presented by M. Maillard. These conclusions, completed by some useful additions from M. Poinsard, speak for themselves.* The local organisation of centres from which infor- mation may be diffused, and of an efficient propaganda, is a matter for private or united energy. At the same time, if it is desired to persuade the diplomatic authorities of certain countries to labour principally to bring new States into the Union, and not to conclude private treaties bearing on literary questions (except in such cases as make accession to the Union temporarily impossible), the result must, to a very great extent, depend upon personal relations with the authorities or with their representatives, and upon private influence. However, as the report observes, there is something which the Association itself can, as a corporate body, satis- factorily carry into effect. That is an investiga- tion of the causes which in each country stand in the way of an accession to the Union, an examina- tion of the situations of the publishing trade, and of the methods of piracy. It will be necessary to draw up nothing short of monographs respecting the state of the law in the several countries respecting the cause and origin of various restrictive enactments; respecting the local needs in the way of translation; of dramatic represen- tation; of musical performance, &c; in a word, to individualise the knowledge of the actual state of things in the different countries so as to make all action in the interests of the Union more practical. For several years past M. Darras has, with the assistance of M. Eisenmann, drawn up very accurate reports "on legislative action with regard * See below A, II.  ## p. 133 (#169) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. '33 to copyright in the three Americas." M. Darras was not this year able to come to Berne, nor to draw up his report; and M. Ernest Rothlisberger was therefore entrusted, with the delivery of an oral report upon the same subject. He reviewed all the events of importance in this department which have taken place since the last Congress at .Dresden, whether in English America (the Canadian law—suggestion of Mr. Hall Caine), in the United States (suggested legal projects of Messrs. Cummings, Hills, and Treloar), or in Latin America, Mexico, Guatemala, Costa-Rica, Columbia, Venezuela, Brazil, the countries which have signed the convention of Montevideo, and the Argentine Republic. It was at the conclusion ■of this report that the Congress adopted a resolution amounting to a vote of encouragement and symjmthy for the valiant champions of international copyright in the United States.* The Congress heard with particular satisfaction of the progress which our cause has made in Mexico, in Costa-Rica, and lastly in the Argentine Republic, where it was eloquently defended by M. Cane, minister of that country at Paris.f ifeans of assuring compliance with the terms of the Berne Convention in countries belonging to the Union. The Association perseveringly pursues a double aim ; on the one hand, the territorial extension of the Union; on the other, a constantly more perfect and easier compliance with the provisions of the Berne Convention. Concerning the second of these two aims not less than six reports were prepared. Literary works. — Respecting the protection accorded these works in the countries which have signed the Convention, M. Ollendorf, the Paris publisher, showed in his report that the various stipulations of the Convention are, on the whole, very scrupulously observed in the States in ques- tion. But in cases when difficulties arise abroad, or when it is necessary to apply to the tribunals, there is always some hesitation about the means which it may be best to employ. For this reason M. Ollendorf proposed the establishment in every country of a legal office "composed of lawyers belonging to all nationalities, and entrusted with the duty of enlightening and guiding their com- patriots in cases of external lawsuits, as well as with that of staving off litigation." After a full discussion the Congress agreed to this, in this sense, that the Association will exert itself to find in each State competent and trustworthy lawyers * See below B, IV. + It is the intention of Le Droit d'Auteur to publish shortly the very instructive report on the Paris Conference, Addressed by M. Cane to his government. who will, in their own country, take up the causes of foreign authors whose interests may be in- fringed.* M. Ollendorf pleaded also for the suppression of the guaranty judicalum solrif in cases relating to literary and artistic property. The Congress was unanimous in regarding this guaranty as an anti-liberal measure, contrary to the spirit of the Convention. But as the matter is connected with the question of obtaining in one country guarantees for the execution of judicial sentences in another, it was decided to make the point the subject of further investigations.]; Dramatic icorks. — The report presented by M. Beaume, which was full of accurate data respecting the treatment of rights of dramatic representation, proved much less optimistic than that of M. Ollendorf. According to M. Beaume the protection accorded to dramatic works leaves much to be desired. This is not only in conse- quence of the omissions and restrictions of the Convention (Article 9), nor only in cousequence of the unfavourable provisions of the laws of certain nations (for example those of Switzer- land), but also owing to the practices of dramatic managements, conducted on purely commercial lines, and also in part owing to the absence of organization amongst authors. M. Beaume considered that the best means of securing general protection, at least in the countries belonging to the Union, was that the dramatic authors should follow the example of the French dramatic authors, who, united in a society (the prosperity of which is astonishing), have suc- ceeded in protecting perfectly even the interests of their foreign confreres who pay the same percentages. In the course of the discussion, M. Hildebrandt, the delegate of the German Literary Society, § remarked that the French dramatic authors, instead of applying to his society to watch over the rights of representation and translation in Germany, sold their rights out and out to the directors of German theatres who came to Paris, and so lost all further control over their work. He therefore warmly advo- * See Resolution A, III. t Caution judicatum solvi. Caution in Trench 1»* 00"f" sponds with Caution in SWtfoYi 1 , «iuivalenl <» Guaranty in English law. G^*' W one person binds hhnaeYf ,Uuara,% is a conW* ^ act in the case of the failuj* J? W * * *° J** it is to do the thine. „! ot Bom« otw r,ets<>»*_ xfr*** it is to do the thing „„ ot BomO otW xfl*#>* „ himself is generally8 ^^anteed, P° 0Tl person who is Prim*-^ the *Hr*K . v„At»^ -flit1- tt* the form of judio^^ WwB J lU m W^iV^i tfi surety becomes g*£ » i Seriftstelle^.^ ^ /  ## p. 134 (#170) ############################################ 134 THE AUTHOR. rated the international federation of societies founded for the mutual protection of the rights of authors. An investigation respecting the foundation of such societies was accordingly declared desirable. Painting, Sculpture, and Engraving.—M. Yauuois, who defended the theses of the report of M. Fleury (who was absent), made similar remarks respecting painting, sculpture, and engraving. The slightly modified conclusions drawn from this report expressly enunciate the ideas of a coalition of authors, and of the fouudat ion of a syndicate of the different national associations with a view to maintaining (before the tribunals) the rights of reproduction, and more particularly those belonging to members, and declared to be intrusted to their society.* Musical tcorhs.—The report promised by M. Souchon was not presented, as he had not been able to come to Berne. His absence was unfortunate, as it was much to be desired that some authorised voice should proclaim the incontestable rights of composers, and at the same time should furnish information concerning the possibilities of the reoeptiou of percentages, and the constitution of the society of authors, composers, and publishers of music. An open discussion ou this subject, to which the Swiss Press was especially looking forward, would certainly have dissipated a great many misunder- standings. Architectural works.—M. Ch. Lucas was able to interest all his hearers by his speech in favour of the cause which he has defended for years—the legal protection of architectural works. His brief statement bristled with facts. He pointed out why the legal protection of designs was insufficient, why the architect ought to be guaranteed against rebuilding and reconstruction, and where certain decisions of the French tribunals were open to criticism. Whilst making some remarks in explanation of the unfavourable attitude of German legislation as regards the claims of architects, M. Lucas declared categori- cally that there could be no question about the protection of such work as was, in the places where it existed, absolutely without originality. After this the resolution in favour of the protection of architectural works which were really indivi- dual, new, and in effect artistic creations, met with no opposition.f Photographic works.—The report of M. Taillefer was read and supplemented by M. Davanne. After a brief allusion to the somewhat different views of the German photographers, M. Davanne concluded with a repetition of the wish that photographs should be placed in the same rank with other works of art. Complete protection was still claimed for them, because the measure of protection assured by the Paris Conference (protection to the extent secured respectively by the laws of the different States belonging to the Union), though large, still left a scandalous disparity.* The Compliance tcith Conditions and Formalities in the Countries belonging to the Union. M. Ernest Rothlisberger had prepared a detailed report upon this complicated subject. The report was a little dry, but of great assistance towards a just and easy realisation of what an author's rights, in the conventional and legal sense, are. The exercise of these rights depends, in the Union, only upon the accomplishment of the conditions and formalities prescribed by the internal legislation of the country in which the work is published. Compliance with this simple rule proves, in practice, difficult, on account of the difference of the laws of various nations. M. Rothlisberger, after having drawn a distinction between conditions and formalities, first of all enumerated the former. They turned out to be more numerous than is generally supposed. After this he explained the formalities, that is to say, registration, and legal deposit of copies of the work, so far as these are connected with protec- tion of copyright. For this purpose he classed the States belonging to the Union into four groups: 1. Countries in which there are no formalities. 2. Countries in which formalities are the excep- tion. 3. Countries in which formalities are the rule, but neglect of them does not affect the author's rights. 4. Countries in which they are obligatory, under the penalty of loss of copyright. The working of the formalities (delay, place, authority, fee, certificate, legal consequences) was rendered clear by comparative tables. Starting from this base M. Rothlisberger claimed for authors of the countries belonging to the Union a number of facilities for the accomplishment of these formalities within the jurisdiction of the Union. In his opinion these facilities should not be sanctioned de lege ferenda by new enactments, but should logically result from a liberal interpre- tation of the Convention. We cannot here enter into the grounds of the speaker's demands. But the resolutions passed on the subject are suffi- ciently explicit.! We shall mention only two * Resolutions B, III., b. f See Resolutions B, a. * Resolutions B, b. t Resolutions A, III.  ## p. 135 (#171) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. i35 modifications which the Congress made in the propositions laid before it. M. Rothlisberger desired that it should be remembered that the Berne International Bureau could take the steps necessary to procure for the persons interested the certificate sanctioned in Article 11, paragraph 3, of the Convention. This certificate shows that the formalities required by law have been com- plied with. This privilege of the Berne Bureau was recognised by the Diplomatic Conference of 1885: (Actes, p. 37). But the Congress, going still further, decided to express a formal desire to the effect that the Bureau should be itself charged to deliver the certificates in question. Further, M. Rothlisberger had proposed to request, by a desire of the Congress, that the authorities of those countries in which the legis- lation does not make the copyright of any works, or the copyright of certain classes of works, depend upon special conditions or formalities, should have the goodness to make special official declarations to this effect, so that the International Bureau may transmit these declarations to the persons whom they may concern. The Congress adopted a resolution in accordance with which it is the province of the Berne Bureau to take the steps necessary to procure the declarations in question. Finally M. Rothlisberger declared himself, on principle, in favour of the complete suppres- sion of all formalities if they in any way tend to obstruct either the genesis of the author's rights or their protection. Because, on every occasion when registration, or legal deposit of the work, is prescribed by a law respecting intellectual property, the legislator, in search of something to ensure the regular accomplishment of these formalities, yields to the temptation to deprive the author, who does not comply with the legal requirements, of the power of taking legal action, or even, in many countries belonging to the Union, deprives him of all rights in his work. It will be only in the case of this rule of the loss of rights disappearing from the Statute-books of the countries in question, in consequence of a revision of their internal laws, that it will be possible logically to renew the request adopted at the last Dresden Congress in favour of the suppression of all conditions and formalities a? necessary for international protection. According to M. Rothlisberger, whose arguments we cannot lere produce, the establishment of good national bibliographies would amply suffice to give civil rights to^literary works. As for artistic works, they are almost everywhere dispensed from the formalities; a fact which proves that the desired reform (the disappearance of formalities from the domain of copyright) is perfectly realisable. An entirely different opinion was upheld by M. Lucien Layus, who presented a report entitled "On Legal Deposit" (" Du depot legal"), in which he gave, in a concise form, much interesting information concerning the origin of this formality. The deposit of copies was instituted for reasons of the most different kinds: with the aim of enriching national collections; in order to furnish a proof of date, that might determine the duration of the copy- right; as an assistance to the police ; and for the protection of public order. However, in the countries where the law of legal deposit exists, but where compliance with it is incumbent on the printer, a number of inconveniences arise, incon- veniences affecting both the copyright and the national collections. The necessity of a reform is manifest, and with a view to obtaining this reform M. Layus recommended the adoption of three resolutions. In his opinion the legal deposit thus reformed, and reformed first of all in France, represented a measure which should be recom- mended to all States. In conclusion, his report contained the following passage: "It is to be desired that the obligations of registration and of legal deposit by the publisher should be at an early date adopted by all the countries in which this is not at present the rule." The Association had adopted contradictory reso- lutions on this subject. At one time it had voted in favour of the extension of the obligation of legal deposit to all countries of the Union, adding a resolution that this deposit ought to be independent of the author's copyright. (Barce- lona. Antwerp.) At another time it had been in favour of the suppression of all formalities in the international administration. (Dresden.) It was necessary to decide frankly by a resolution in favour of the formalities or against them. Several votings which took place in the course of the sittings proved that the partisans of the abolition of formalities, whose opinious were confirmed by criticisms of the defectiveness of the present system of legal deposit, had at their com- mand a considerable majority. The only solution of the situation, possible appeared to be a division condemning one or tne other of the two systems. This extremity. ^ow" ever, was avoided, thanks to the rit °^ con" ciliation which animated hruV. *.i *P ,.fpiS8 and .ich animated both U A .rress the authors of the reports. at ^ C° utoP°8ed, to add to the resolutions VfV- < V ^M118 *riipra' the one adopted at the l^J/\ctl met*1 of Publishers. influence *f ^opy^^^ %^ ^ $r ^ other hand, he was T^^Vfc , „»* • movements in the ^\<$ /  ## p. 136 (#172) ############################################ 136 THE AUTHOR. might be desirable in the countries where the deposit is statutory, and to vote for the resolutions under discussion, limiting their effect to these countries. The whole Congress seemed at last to be agreed to admit that the formalities might be local or national measures of internal order, but that it would be best to put an end to the entanglement of such measures with the recogni- tion and administration of the author's copyright. Should any State desire, for whatsoever reasons, to prescribe registration or legal deposit of literary works, or of certain artistic works, let it determine all these details by special enactment, but not in the law concerning intellectual pro- perty. Copyright ought to be respected without the authors being obliged to comply with any formalities whatsoever. These important decisions were arrived at without opposition. It may, therefore, be hoped that this question will not again appear amongst the agenda of a literary or artistic Congress. Newspaper Copyright. (*) The brief but precise report of M. Paul Gave laid down as a principle that no literary compo- sition, inasmuch as it is an intellectual product, ought to be reproduced without authorisation, even though it may first have appeared in a newspaper. It miglit be quoted, provided always that the quotations did not degenerate into dis- guised piracy. What, however, was to be said about the protection of news? These were the facts: "Certain newspapers put themselves to a great expense in order to secure interesting tele- grams, and to have correspondents in every locality (often in localities at a great distance) where remarkable events were taking place. The news which they thus procured was openly, shamelessly pillaged. Such things were to be found as periodicals created for this very purpose, periodicals appearing a few hours after their eon- temporaries, and borrowing from them the whole of their telegrams and news, obtained at a great expense, and thus offering a recapitulation of everything useful and interesting published on the same day. Such things were to be found as pro- vincial papers whose editors, living in the capital, telegraphed or telephoned complete articles pub- lished in the leading journals, and did not scruple to reproduce these same articles twelve or eighteen hours before the other journals, those that had been pillaged, could reach the towns where the piracies appeared." It was, however, important to distinguish between mere news (information brutale) based upon a simple fact, and given without any intel- * De la propriety littt'raire en mativre de presse. lectual labour (which might be reproduced freely), and news in which some personal element appeared, the result of labour and of literary composition, and so capable of being protected like any other writing. An animated and brilliant discussion followed the reading of this report. M. Albert Bataille, delegate of the International Union of Journalists' Societies * founded at Buda-Pest in last July.f unfolded, in an erudite speech, listened to with the greatest attention, the transformation through which modern journalism is passing—the dis- appearance of learned articles, and of didactic elements, and the predominance of news, of "impressions," new, rapid, well-written and well- balanced. It was against the pilfering of this sort of intelligence that journalists demanded protection without the necessity of asserting that their copyright was reserved. Hitherto, by means of the present Convention at Berne, and its revised Article 7, protection had been afforded for "what was least journalistic, the literary portion ;" % for the future every individual article ought to be protected by formal declarations— with a solitary exception. In the interests of the influence which the newspaper ought to exert, it was desirable that political articles, as well as speeches, should be freely reproduced and left to public discussion, unless this was expressly forbidden. With respect to mere news, especially that communicated by telegraphic agencies, it would be perhaps right to ask for an " industrial" protection, on the ground of illegal competition, or, perhaps, a protection for twenty-four hours might be instituted, as at the Cape. There was here no question of the protection of intellectual property, but only of the protection of priority of information. All the subsequent speakers declared that the Association was disposed to continue its investiga- tions of these questions (investigations which had been commenced in Paris and London), and to support the journalists in their claims. M. Wauwermans, at the same time, called attention to the fact that the legal protection is often very wide, but the journalists never make use of it against the abuses of which they are the victims. At least in Belgium the French journals whose articles are reproduced imhesitatingly, and even with the signatures removed, never institute legal proceedings, and never even ask for a mention of the source from which the borrowed matter may come. Other speakers opposed the free repro- duction of political articles, without exception, and demanded that they should be treated as * Union Internationale des Associations de presse. t See Droit d'Auteur, 1896, pag-e 97. X " Ce qu'il y a de moins journal, la partie litteraire."  ## p. 137 (#173) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 137 any other articles. The journalist ought to be the master of his own work. Finally, as it was shown that different usages respecting news- paper publication prevailed in different countries, it was resolved to set aside the two points under discussion for further consideration.* The assembly was unanimous in declaring the neces- sity of protecting all written matter appearing in a newspaper. The Rights of Collaborateurs. This question, introduced by M. Georges Harmand, also called forth ample discussion. In general, his report, carefully studied and supported by evidence, was warmly approved. This report treated in succession of the definition of collaboration, a definition which the Congress decided to reject; the rights of collaborateurs, equal in the absence of any agreement to the contrary; principles established for the publica- tion of the completed work, in case of refusal to publish on the part of one of the collaborateurs; the cession of collaborateurs' rights; the funda- mental principle of the indivisibility of the work; the distinction between works produced by collaboration and collective works; the duration of the collaboration. A strong opposition was raised against a view which M. Harmand wished to see adopted respecting the expiration of the rights of collabo- rateurs. It was admitted that so long as one of them lived he ought to exercise all rights in com- bination with the heirs of deceased coilaborateurs. But, further than this, M. Harmand supposed that, in the case of a work produced by collabo- ration, there might be several periods of duration of copyright, each one dating from the decease of one of the collaborateurs. The heirs or assigns of each of these deceased collaborateurs would thus lose their rights at the expiration of a certain time reckoned from the decease of their particular collaborateur. To whom then would the totality of the rights revert? M. Harmand was of opinion that, as by degrees the rights of the other collaborateurs, or of their assigns, lapsed, the survivor ought to acquire all the rights, and that his share of the emoluments should be augmented by those belonging to the collaborateurs who predeceased him. He took no notice of the heirs or assigns of the survivor. The opposition, taking their stand upon the ground that a work written in collaboration is indivisible, and that all rights in it are equal, carried a resolution to the effect, that the rights of all heirs of such collaborateurs as have pre- deceased others, subsist together jointly until the one limit of copyright calculated from the death * BeBolution C, in. of the collaborateur who last remains alive shall have been reached. Only in the case when there are no heirs of a deceased collaborateur, the share belonging to this collaborateur should be distri- buted amongst the other collaborateurs or their assigns. Thus no part would be without an owner, nor could be pocketed by theatrical direc- tors, S)-c., who were making payments to the collaborateurs. Thus amended, the principles adopted respect- ing collaboration were considered by the Congress deserving of being incorporated in the laws of the various nations as being the expression of the wishes of authors of all kinds of works.* The Rights of Creditors over Intellectual Works. According to M. Albert Vaunois the author has a double right over his creation. He has a pecuniary right, which is a commercial matter. And he has a moral right attaching to his own persou. So long as the author lives his moral right is indisputable, and precludes any inter- ference 011 the part of others. If he has not alienated his right no one can put himself in his place or deprive him of his property by a forced execution. The creditors have no claim except upon the profits resulting from agreements freely made by the author. After the death of the author, measures taken for a forced execution of claims upon his rights should be pleaded before the tribunals in the presence of his heirs, or of his executors. These ideas of M. Vaunois's, extremely bold ones regarding a subject to which very little attention has been hitherto paid, a subject also very insufficiently investigated by legis- latures and judges, met with a somewhat vigorous resistance. That manuscripts could not be seized by creditors, nor, in general, unpublished works (even after a man's death), and that, therefore, much more uKiinished works could not be seized, was universally ad- mitted. The creditors ought not to be able to obtain possession of these works with a view to publishing them against the will of the author or his heirs. But after the work had been pub- lished, there was not, in the opinion °^ manv speakers, any particular reason for mtilctin8 *ue creditor, who might also deserve coBsl^erati°n' nor for giving the autbor the Uei4 o£ exceptional privilege, likeW \n , n, teaewtt1 against him. As a Ker^J^™*5 *L —o — r< ■ \ v.. a rtJP between the moral right » a w&6 ojV , seemed not very clearly ^ ^ ytf^J^leL the preliminary labou^ ^fovfe^ £ \ \ * Besolutions B, II. f See hia draft of a 7  ## p. 138 (#174) ############################################ '33 THE AUTHOR. 'Congress accordingly voted that this question .should be referred to its next meeting.* The Type for Reproduction. M. A. Davanne devoted himself to several problems, which have at present been but little examined, " with the wish of seeing them studied and solved." His tiactate was entitled, "The Ownership of the Type, and more particularly of the Phototype, or Photographic Negative: an Attempt at some Definitions." According to M. Davanne the term "type" ought to be applied to every work, and to every mechanical instrument which serves for obtaining from an original manifold reproductions resem- bling it. The original constitutes the definite realisation of the author's conceptions, and the reproduction, distinct from the copy, is a repre- sentation of the original by various means. Often the " type" is itself the original (as in the case of etchings or photographic negatives); at other times it is formed in imitation of the original (composition of type, die, mould). When the copies are to be numerous the instru- ment for reproducing them is multiplied by the fabrication of counter-types (stereotype, electro- type, transfer from engraved plates to litho- graphic stones, and casts of casts). Who is the owner of the type? Basing his views upon the example of letterpress printing, M. Davanne replies to this question thus: The owner of the material type is the person who has made it. The right to use it, or the right to allow it to lje used, belongs to the person who has -ordered it. The right to destroy it belongs equally to both persons. M. Davanne next ■■applied these principles to the ownership of a photographic negative, making an exception of those cases where there are express or tacit understandings to the contrary, cases which are numerous. Kegarding portraits, M. Davanne maintains that the customer has no right to demand the surrender of the negative, and that the photographer has the right to refuse to sur- render his negative, because he has the right to -destroy it. At the same time this right equally belongs to his customer. In certain cases the customer tacitly agrees to surrender the right to make use of the negative, especially if he is paid to be photographed. Finally, M. Davanne examined the case of a tacit agreement permitting the customer to demand the surrender to himself -of the negative. Of the Lapse of Copyright.^ In his report devoted to the lapse of copyright, * Resolutions C, II. + " Do domains pnbii-," i.e., cf the palli: ownership of •terary property. M. Ed. Mack, (a specialist in all that concerns the duration of copyright*) first of all established a delicate distinction between the rights of the public, a right to the enjoyment of an intellectual work, and the lapse of copyright, which he characterised as an expropriation of the heirs or assigns of the author, for the benefit of any one who chose to turn the author's works to his own profit, so long as this person simply conformed with the rules of the open competition of the market, a state of things which sometimes led to a diminution of the price the public pay for the work. Having reviewed the enactments of various Legislatures on this subject, M. Mack examined the provisions of the Italian law, which sanctions a second period of protection, during which, after the lapse of the author's right, the public pay the author a certain sum. This system appeared to him to present great advantages. If the practical aim of a unification of the various laws respecting the duration of copyright after death were pursued, M. Mack was in favour of Jifty years after death; at the same time his own preferences were in favour of an absolute copyright of eighty years dating from the publication of the work. But—and herein lay the originality of his pro- position—after the lapse of this first period of of eighty years, the author's copyright ought to be extended to a hundred years, or even to perpetuity on condition that the previous exclusive right to reproduce should be transformed into a right to a royalty, a kind of payment on the part of the public. This plan is already partly followed by the Society of French Dramatic Authors, who receive per- centages even for works of which the copyright has lapsed. The public right to become possessed of works after the lapse of copyright could not bo too much curtailed. Its consequences were bene- ficial neither to the public nor to contemporary literature. As M. Mack had declined to ask for a vote upon the conclusions at which he had arrived, the debate upon the best period for the duration of copyright took place at the time of the con- sideration of the draft of a normal law prepared by M. Maillard. Draft of a Normal Laic. To avoid misunderstanding, it was, in the opinion of the author of this draft, necessary to explain exactly both the origin and the aim of his proposal. At the Dresden Congress M. Maillard presented a work in which he had, in accordance with previous votes of the Association, formulated the principles on which a unification of the various national laws ought to proceed. The "principles of legislative uniformity" were to constitute a "See Droit d'Auteur, 1894, p. 11.  ## p. 139 (#175) ############################################ THE A UTHOR. i39 sort of programme for the champions of copy- right, the " platform" of a propaganda destined to lead popular opinion in countries where the reform of the local legislation is contemplated, and to give the efforts of authors and artists the unity of aim indispensable in their struggle for their aims. In conformity with the resolution adopted at Dresden, these principles have been transformed by M. Maillard into a draft of a law w-hich might serve as a base for the work of unification. The suggested draft is essentially perfectible, and it will be easy to modify it from year to year, in accordance with the results of further investigations, or in accordance with the march of ideas. The draft thus gives the mini- mum protection respecting which agreement is at present possible amongst the nations who have signed the Convention; and it embodies the ideal whole of what it is possible to hope to see before long in international dealings. "It must be understood," M. Maillard adds, "that we do not pretend to offer this document as the only legisla- tion acceptable in each country. Where a suffi- cient legislation or jurisprudence already exists we do not ask for any immediate change. . . . But wheresoever the desirability of a new law is admitted by the national representatives, we should like to see all the new laws based upon some common norm. Given the same funda- mental ]>rinciples, similar enactments would be passed, whilst the details might be left to be settled in such a manner as not to be distaseful to the feelings of the individual nationalities." This draft drawn up to serve as a "norm for legislative reforms" was discussed at several sittings, whensoever an occasion presented itself during the debates on various reports, and more particularly at the last two sittings. We give below the text as it appeared at the close of the deliberations. This will make it unnecessary for ua to enter into a detailed account of the debates, and we shall mention only some of the leading tendencies of these discussions. The draft speaks of "literary and artistic" works, an expression which some wished to see altered into "intellectual" works, whilst others desired that it should be complemented by the express addition of " scientific works." It would be right to inquire how far it might be possible to protect even the scientific ideas of learned men. Respecting Article 1 of the draft, M. Hilde- brandt demanded a more precise wording, some more exact fixture of the limits of rights, such as would not interfere with the liberty to hiss a melody in the streets, nor hamper the rights of circulating libraries. There would be a risk of endangering the revision of the German law if, in determining the author's rights, the criterion of financial advantage * was not adopted. Re- speetingtheperformance of musical works,it would be desirable, in order to avoid specific difficulties in Alsace-Lorraine, and in Switzerland, to take percentages only from societies receiving pecu- niary advantage from the performance. To this M. Maillard replied that this was interpreting his words in an exaggerated manner; but that at the same time it was light to protect not only the pecuniary interests but also the moral rights of the author; to protect not his work only but also his person, so that he could if he chose completely forbid the reproduction of his work. He insisted that it was above everything necessary to sanction a principle, making allowance for the restrictions which might have to be introduced in various countries, on account of local and temporary needs; for example, in such cases as workmen's choral societies, &c. At present it was necessary to find some wording which took account on the one hand of the pecuniary interests, and on the other hand of the moral right of the author. Respecting the duration of copyright, the Con- gress, after a long debate, voted for that of eighty years after death. Those in favour of fifty or thirty years after death were in a minority. However, some members handed in a declaration that in their opinion the period of eighty years was too long. Only a few votes were given in favour of an equal recommendation of one hundred years after publication. In fact it seemed undesirable to propose at the same time t wo solutions of this question. Besides, the second plan presupposed the legal deposit of the copy to prove the date of publication, and, when it applied to several corrected editions of the same work, would lead to inconveniences. The calcu- lation of the period of copyright from the death of the author, though not altogether free from objection, seemed to present a better foundation for legal uniformity. Accordingly the Congress resolutely suppressed all the provisions of the draft relative to the necessity of "legal deposit" preceding civil or penal proceedings, as well as those concerning the legal deposit of posthumous works, whose copyright is to last eighty years. date oi the publication of these works co\x\A \>e e*8^ established by proofs in accordance w*Vi cO1*11001-1 law, in the same manner as tW rW ^ , t>u^ cation of artistic works ia ^ oi &c, U, a present established. '111 P^t, 0t * After the above modifi.c^., ^ the draft was substantiaV^^WS VaA w^-u in which th^Hv ft^^V^ resolution $ SI s Wirthschaftliche JTutrun^ ^^^PS&fc  ## p. 140 (#176) ############################################ 140 THE AUTHOR. gratitude to M. Maillard for the work which he had laid before it.* The following is the text which will be recon- sidered at Monaco: Article 1.—The author of an intellectual work f has the exclusive right to publish it, and to reproduce it by whatsoever process, in what- soever form, and for whatsoever purpose. Under the term literary or artistic works are understood all enunciations of written or spoken thought, dramatic, musical, and chorographic works, and all the works of the graphic and plastic arts. These works remain subject to the present law whatsoever may be their merit, the use to which they are put, or their object. The official acts of public authorities, and judicial decisions, cannot be made the subjects of a cojjyright. Article 2.—Copyright exists during the whole of the life of the author, and extends to eighty years after his death for the advantage of his heirs and assigns. Article 8.—The copyright of anonymous works lasts for eighty years from the date of the first publication of the work. This right is exercised by the publisher so long as the real author does not make himself known. If the author should make himself known before the expiration of eighty years the work ceases to be anonymous, and the duration of the copyright is prolonged in accordance with the terms of Article 2. Works which appear under the name of an ideal person will be treated as anonymous works. Article 4.—A work produced by collaboration is indivisible. In case of disagreement amongst the eollabora- teurs the tribunals are competent to determine the time and manner of publication. The rights of the assigns of a collaborateur who has predeceased another exist until the expi- ration of the period of eighty years after the death of the last surviving collaborateur. In the absence of heirs or grantees of one of the collaborateurs his share falls to the other eollabo- rateurs or to their heirs or assigns. Article 5.—The legitimate editor of a posthu- mous work has the exclusive right of reproduction for a period of eighty years from the date of the day of the first publication of the work. By posthumous works are meant intellectual works which have never been published during the life of the author with his consent. * Resolutions C, I. f (Euvre d'exprit. Article 6. — Every reproduction, whole or partial, made without the author's consent is illegal. Translation, dramatic representation,* and musical performance^ without the author's con- sent, are similarly illegal. Equally illegal are also, without the author's cofsent, reproductions which exhibit abridge- ments, enlargements, or modifications, such as adaptations, dramatisations, transformations of dramatic works into novels, musical arrange- ments, reproductions by another art, &c. Article 7.—The author is presumed to have authorised analyses and partial citations of his work made for critical, polemical, or educational purposes, the name of the author and the source being indicated. In addition, speeches made at the public debates of deliberative assemblies, or at public assemblies, may be reproduced for the purpose of conveying information. Article 8.—Writings which have appeared in the newspapers or in periodical miscellanies are protected in the same manner as all other intellec- tual works. Article 9.—The right of reproduction is inde- pendent of the ownership of the original (manu- script or work of art) the transfer of the original does not therefore of itself convey a transfer of the rights of reproduction, and vice versa. The cession of the author's rights (right of publication, dramatic representation, musical per- formance, translation) is always to be interpreted restrictively. The author who has ceded bis rights of repro- duction retains, so long as he has not abandoned his quality of author, the right to prosecute pirates, § to watch over the reproduction of his work, and to oppose all alterations made without his consent. The author who has ceded the material object which constitutes his work has the right to oppose all public exhibition of the work if it has been modified without his consent. Article 10.—Every reproduction which is illegal according to the terms of Article 10,|| whether reproduction of a published or of an unpublished work, constitutes the crime of piracy. Those who knowingly sell, expose for sale, or introduce into foreign countries for commercial * Representation. t Execution. X L'objet mate'riel (mannicrit on ceuvre d'art). § (Jontrefacteurs. || Sic. Query, Article 6. (Si.r read as dir). Translatoi's note.  ## p. 141 (#177) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 141 purposes pirated objects, are guilty of the same crime. Article ii.—The author or his assigns can require the police to seize objects alleged to be pirated, as well as to seize the plates, moulds, or matrices, and other utensils which have served, or are intended to serve specially for the fabrica- tion of such objects. In the case of a representation or performance the authors can proceed in the same manner to the seizure of the whole of the receipts. Article 12.—The manager or director of public entertainments must be furnished with the previous consent in writing of the author or of his assigns. Article 13.—The sale of pirated objects, as well as that of plates, moulds, or matrices, and of other utensils having served, or being intended to serve specially for the fabrication of such objects, shall be declared to be for the profit of the author. In the case of illicit performances or represen- tations, the receipts seized shall be granted to the plaintiff in the proportion of the part of the representation or performance which his work formed. The whole to be without prejudice of the fullest damages. Article 14.—The present law applies to all authors, whatsoever their nationality, and in whatsoever place the work may for the first time have appeared. Agreement with Publisher* M. E. Pouillet had elaborated twelve "Prin- ciples of legislation respecting the agreement with publisher," which, in his opinion, are of a nature to meet with the approval of all, inasmuch as they take all interests into consideration. In accordance with his own proposal, this subject was postponed. It is at present being studied in several quarters, and in France in particular atten- tion must be turned to the law pro^josed by M. Vigne d'Octon, against which also two speakers declared themselves emphatically during the sitting. The Congress concluded its labours by voting its thanks to the Swiss Press, and especially to the Berne Press, for the attention paid to its labours, and for the perfect exactitude of the reports pub- lished. Appendix I.—Resolutions voted by the Berne Congress. A.—Administration of the Union. I.—Present and future revision of the Berne Conveution. • Contract d'editioii. 1. The Congress while registering with grati- tude the resolutions adopted by the Paris Conference, expresses its desire that they may be as soon as possible confirmed by the Governments. 2. At the same time regretting that the interests of composers and publishers of musical works, of journalists, of architects, and of photo- graphic artists* have not obtained all the satisfac- tion which they might legitimately have hoped, the Congress expresses its desire that the prepara- tion of new provisions respecting these questions may be placed upon the agenda of the next Congress. II. —Preliminary steps towards the extension of the Union by the accession of other States. The Congress expresses its desire—■ 1. That the literary and artistic societies of every country within the Union would do their utmost to pave the way for the accession of other non-unionist countries, by organising in these countries centres from which information may be diffused, efficient propagandas, and active com- mittees charged with the task of creating a move- ment of popular opinion in favour of the Conven- tion of 1886. 2. That the Association should prepare careful statistics respecting both the present situation in these countries, and the me;ins by which they could Ihj pursuaded to improve the position of foreigners by protecting their intellectual labours. 3. That at each Congress a report should be presented giving an account of the efforts made, and of the results obtained in each country, and indicating what the Association might do to attain the aim pursued by the local committees. 4. That unionist countries, whilst pursuing as their principal aim the extension of the Borne Union, should do their utmost to multiply parti- cular treaties between themselves and non- unionist countries. 5. That in all these treaties, whatsoever they be, made between unionist and non-unionist countries, it should be stipulated that the latter undertake to join the Berne Union within a given time, and that as short as possible. III. —Formalities. A. Respecting the countries in which the formality of legal deposit is prescribed by the national laws, the Congress expresses the follow- ing desires :—■ 1. Immediately upon the publication of any printed work, two copies ought to be deposited for the national collections. In the case of prints, music, and other productions, except printed matter in the strictest sense, and published sepa- rately, three copies should be deposited. * A.uteur$ de Photographie.  ## p. 142 (#178) ############################################ I 42 THE AUTHOR. The deposit should be accompanied by a detailed description, made in the form at present in use in each country. A certificate of deposit should be given to the depositor free of charge. 2. It will be incumbent on the publisher of the work to make the deposit, or, failing the pub- lisher, ou the author. The printer shall not be required to deposit excepting in the case of works appearing without name of either author or publisher. 3. The copies so deposited ought to be perfect, and in the condition in which they are ordinarily sold; or, if they are not intended for sale, an intimation of that particular circumstance should be made. 4. The neglect of the formalities ought to have no influence upon the copyright of the work, and should in no case involve the loss of the author's rights, nor the loss of the right to proceed in a court of law in the case of the infringement of these rights. H. With a view to increasing the facility of the accomplishment of the formalities within the actual area of the Union the Congress is of opinion— I. That evidence of compliance with the requi- site formalities in the case of the original work, in the country in which the work has its origin, is sufficient to secure in the rest of the Union protection for other forms of publication or of reproduction in which the work may appear. 2. That the fact of having complied with the formalities required of an assign in the country in which the work originated should constitute sufficient proof of the status of an assign. 3. That the copyright cannot lapse in other countries within the Union until after the longest limit of time allowed for the performance of formalities in the country in which the work originated shall have expired. 4. That the author's exemption from formali- ties in the country in which the work originated ought to be respected in other countries. 5. That the production of a certificate, proving that the prescribed legal formalities have been complied with, ought to be limited to the case when this compliance has lx;en disputed by the opposite side, and that the words, "the case occurring," * employed in Article 11, paragraph 3, of the Convention ought to be interpreted in this sense. In addition the Congress expresses its desire— 1. That the Berne International Bureau may be intrusted with the delivery of the certificates required by Article 11, paragraph 3, of the Convention. * he cas e'ehvant. 2. That for the countries where the Legislature does not make the enjoyment of the author's rights dependent upon conditions or sj>ecial for- malities, whether in the case of all intellectual works or in the case of certain kinds of intel- lectual works, the International Bureau may obtain official declarations to that effect. C. With a view to the future revision of the Berne Convention and as a matter of principle the Congress declares it to be desirable— 1. That the regulations respecting the formali- ties of registration and of legal deposit should no longer appear in laws respecting the copyright of literary and artistic works, but should be the subjects of special enactments. 2. That paragraph 2 of Article 2, and para- graph 3 of Article 11 of the Berne Convention should be suppressed, and that in the future no formality should be requisite for the international protection of the author's rights. B.— Various Jiesolutions. I. (a) Architectural works. The Congress expresses its desire that architec- tural works should be protected by all the legis- lations and by all the international Conventions in the same way as all other artistic works. (b) Photographic works. The Congress renews the expression of the desire already expressed at previous Congresses that, as regards protection, photographic works may be put upon the same footing as all the other graphic arts. II. Rights of Collaborateurs. (a) The Congress is of opinion— 1. That collaborateurs have equal rights in the completed work, both regarding publication and regarding the division of the profits resulting therefrom. 2. That in the case of a refusal to authorise publication "on the part of one of the collabo- rateurs, hi; can, at the demand of the others, be compelled by a legal decision to allow the publica- tion of the completed work. Nevertheless, he may require the publication to take place without his name appearing, or without his being required to participate either in the expenses or the profits of the said publication. 3. That the surviving coUaboratour has the right to exercise, for the whole period during which the law extends the copyright, all the rights of publication, in union with the heirs of deceased collaborateurs. 4. That the rights of the assigns of a colla- borated who has predeceased his fellows extend to the expiration of the period of copyright deter-  ## p. 143 (#179) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. H3 mined by the decease of the last surviving collaborateur. In the case of one of the collaborateurs having neither heirs nor grantees, his share passes to the other collaborateurs or to their assigns. (b) The Congress expresses its desire that all legislation respecting collaboration should embody these principles, and that a unification of the legislations on these bases should be effected at an early date. III. Organisation of Protection. Foundation of societies and of legal offices. (a) The Congress entrusts to the Association the task of considering the formation in every country of societies which may render the same services as the French societies of authors and composers. (b) The Congress expresses its desire—■ 1. That a society of painters, sculptors, and engravers, entrusted with the protection of the rights of its members, should be founded in every country of the Union. 2. That the members belonging to such societies should bind themselves not to cede the right of reproduction of their works except through the agency of the Society. 3. That these societies should reciprocally support one another in resisting infringements of the rights of their members. (c) The Congress entrusts to the Association the task of taking the measures necessary to establish legal offices in every country, with a view to studying, and, if necessary, watching the diversities affecting intellectual property. IV. Amelioration of the laws of the United States. The Congress with pleasure takes official cog- nisance of the efforts made by the Copyright Leagues of the United States to combat the attempts which are at present being made to restrict the law of 1891; and it applauds the promises which the Leagues make to continue their struggle to obtain amelioration of this law. C. Future Labours. I. Draft of Normal Law. The Congress, approving in principle the pro- ject of the unification of copyright laws, intrusts the standing committee of the Association with the task of preparing, against the next Congress, a final revision of a normal law. At the same time the Congress tenders its warmest thanks to M. Georges Maillard, the author of the draft, and expresses the hope that he will undertake the report upon the final scheme. II. Definition of the Author's moral and mate- rial Rights. The Congress being of the opinion that the question of the rights of creditors cannot be settled until a clear distinction has been drawn between the moral rights of the author and his rights to material profits resulting from the sale of his work, expresses its desire that the Association should, against the next Congress, make an investigation of the definition of the moral and pecuniary rights of the author, and should draw from the distinction between the two any logical consequences that may ensue. III. Newspaper Articles. The Congress reserves for the consideration of the Committee of Works of the Association the question of the protection of political articles. Also the Congress expresses its desh-e that the protection of news, independently of its form,, should be set down amongst the agenda of the next Congress. rV. "Caution Judicatum solvi." * The Congress, being resolutely in favour of the suppression of the Caution "Judicatum solvi," accompanied by measures fitted to secure the execution of sentences from one country to another, expresses its desire tha this question may be reconsidered, and placed among the agenda of the next Congress. V. Type for Reproduction. The Congress expresses its desh-e that the Association shoidd consider the general definition of the type for reproduction and investigate the rights connected with it. Appendix II.—Bibliography of the Berne Conference. 1. The "Bulletin de l'Association litteraire et artistique internationale. Juillet, 1896" (Official Report of the International Literary and Artistic Association. July, 1896), contains the following works: (a.) "Principes d'uue legislation sur le contrat d'edition" (Principles of Legislation respecting the agreement with publisher), by Eug. Pouillet. (Two pages.) (6.) "Essai d'un projet de loi international" (Draft of a normal law) respecting international copyright, by Georges Maillard. (Four pages.) 2. The following Reports, which will be sub- sequently collected into a volume, have been presented in accordance with the programme of the Congress. (a.) "Examen des travaux de la Conference * See above, '< Literary Works," page 133 (note).  ## p. 144 (#180) ############################################ i44 THE AUTHOR. Paris" (Report upon the labours of the Paris Conference), by Georges Maillard. (Fourteen pages.) (b.) "Des moyens d'assurer l'application de la Convention de Berne dans les pays adherents" (Means of assuring compliance with the terms of the Berne Convention in countries belonging to the Union) in the case of— I. Literary works, by Paul Ollendorf. (Three pages.) II. The right of representation of dramatic works, by A. Beaume. (Eight pages.) III. Painting, sculpture, and engraving, by Georges Fleury. (Three pages.) IV. Photographic works, by Andre Taillefer. (Three pages.) V. Compliance with conditions and formalities in the countries belonging to the Union, by Ernest Rothlisberger. (Twenty-eight pages.) (c.) "Mouvement legislatif dans les pays de l'union" (Legislative Action in the countries belonging to the Union)— I. Germany, by Albert Osterrieth. (Three pages.) II. Monaco, by Leon Poinsard. (Four pages.) (d.) "Des moyens d'obtenir de nouvelles adhesions a l'Union de Berne" (The means of obtaining new adherents to the Berne Conven- tion), by Maurice Maunoury. (Four pages.) (e.) "De la propriete litteraire en matiere de presse" (Newspaper copyright), by Paul Gaye. (Three pages.) (/.) "Etudes sur les droits des eollaborateurs dans les ceuvres de la pensee" (The rights of eollaborateurs in intellectual works), by Georges Harman. (Eleven pages.) (</.) "Du droit des ercanciers sur l'oeuvre intellectuelle" (Tlie rights of creditors over intel- lectual work), by Albert Vaunois. (Three pages.) (h.) "Du depot legal" (On legal deposit), suggestion for the reform of the present law, by Lucien Layus. (Five pages.) (».) "Du domaine public pour les ceuvres littt:raires et artistiques" (Lapse of copyright of literary and artistic works), by Edouard Mack. (Eleven pages.) (//.) "De la propriete du type, particulierement du phototype ou cliche photographique" (On the ownership of the type, and more particularly of the phototype or photographic negative), an attempt at some definitions, by A. Davanne. (Eight pages.) 3. Pamphlet distributed at the Congress, " Die Frage nach dem Eigentum am Negative" (The question of the ownership of the photographic negative), by Bruno Meyer (nineteen pages), a reprint from Deutsche Photoyraphen-Ze'duuy (German Photographic Journal). 1896. PRIZE COMPETITIONS. IT has been suggested by a correspondent that a great many people—men and women—for whom the higher flights of literature are impossible, or for whom an opening and a begin- ning are ardently desired, would be greatly helped by information as to the prize competitions con- tinually offered by magazines and country papers. These competitions are sometimes for stories, and sometimes for essays, biographical sketches, verse, or papers on some practical subject. Since the Society of Authors, and therefore its organ, exists for workmen in every branch of letters, the sug- gestion has been adopted, and it is proposed to publish, month by month, a list of prize compe- titions. Since, again, there are so many writers of stories for magazines and journals as to constitute a profession by itself, it is hoped that readers of the Author will put this list into the hands of those to whom the information will prove useful. £10 10*. each for original stories accepted, to cover five weeks, about 2500 words for each instalment.—Editor of the Weekly Herald, Glasgow. £1 is. each for original stories accepted, complete in one instalment of about 2500 words. — Editor of the IVeehly Herald, Glasgow. £5 5«. for best original short story; minimum 2000 words, maximum 3000. Not later than Dec. 31.—Editor of the Osborne Magazine, 9, Paternoster-row, London. .£5 5*. for best original biographical article; dealing with famous living English men or women; minimum 2500, maximum 3500. Preference if accompanied by material for illustration. Not later than Dee. 31.—Editor of the Osborne Magazine, as above. £10 10s. for practical essay on " How to form a School Library with Penny Books." Competition open to teachers only. Not later than Nov. 15.—Editor of the Review of Reviews, Norfolk - street, London. (See Review of Reviews for October.) ^5 5*-> ^3 3a > an<l "£2 2S- f°r l'sts °f best hundred books as an ideal home library for the average man. Not later than Nov. 15.—Editor of the Review of Reviews, &c, as above.  ## p. 144 (#181) ############################################ AD VER TISEMENTS. in Crown 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BY CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," &a. London: Horace Cox. Windsor House. Bream's-buildings. E.C. In demy 8vo., price 12s. net, by poet 12s. 6d. Six Months in a Syrian Monastery, Being the Record of a Tiait to the Headquarters of the Syrian Church in Mesopotamia, with some account of the Yazidis, or Devil Worshippers of Mosul, and £1 Jilwah, their Sacred Book. By OSWALD H. PARRY, B.A. (Of Magdalen College, Oxford.) Illustrated by the Author. With a Prefatory Note by the - Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Durham. "The author of this handsome volume presents 'a detailed study of a relic of history pursued off the track of general research;'he has sought to give, and has succeeded in giving, * a picture of quiet life in a country much abused, and among a people that command less than their share of ordinary interest.1 1 Westward the tide of Empire takes its way,' Bang a prophetic divine of the olden dayB, ana no less certainly, as Mr. Parry points out, does the ebb of travel return towards the East . . . As a volume descriptive of life and travel among a distant people, his work is well worth reading, but for those persons who are more particularly concerned with the old Syrian Church, or in the solution of the problem indicated above, it is one of quite unique attraction. A pathetic interest attaches to the account of the Yazidis included in this volume, for it contains part of their sacred writings, the original manuscript of which was in the hands of Professor Robertson Smith for translation at the time of his death."—PublWitrS Circular. London: Horack Cox. Windsor House. Bream's-buildings. E.C. Now ready, price 2s. 6d., cloth. A FLYING VISIT TO THB AMERICAN CONTINENT. WITH NOTES BY THE WAY. By F. DALE PAWLE. London: HOBACB Cox, Windsor House. Bream's-buiMingn, E.C. Now ready. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 2s. Cd. net; postage, 3d. extra. THE PRINCIPLES OF CHESS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE. jambs "v:m:.a.sonsr. CONTENTS. — 1. Elements of Chess. 2. General Principles. 8. Combination. 4. Exposition of Master Play Complete. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. THE ART of CHESS. By James Mason. Price Ss. net, by post 5s. 4d. THE KNIGHTS and KINGS of CHESS. By the Rev. O. A. MACDONNELL, B.A. With Portrait and 17 Illustra- tions. Crown 8to., cloth boards, price 2s. 6d. net. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Now ready, demy 8vo., cloth boards, price 10s. 6d. IN NEW SOUTH AFRICA. Travels in the Transvaal and Rhodesia. With Map aud Twenty-six Illustrations. By 11. LINCOLN TANG-YE, CONTENTS. Introductory. PAET I. Chapter I — The Land of Gold and the Way there. ,, 11.—Across Desert and Veldt. ,, IIL—Johannesburg the Golden. ,, IV.—A Transvaal Coach Journey. V.—Natal: the South African Garden. ,, VI.—Ostracised In Africa. Home with the Swallows. PAET II —BAMBLES IN RHODESIA. Chapter I.—Eeniiragt Maakt Magt. of Lo III.—The Trail of War. II.—Into the Country ( bongula. IV.—Goldmining, Ancient and Modern. V.—Sic Transit Gloria Mundi. VI —To Northern Mashonaland. V1L—Primitive Art. The Misadventures of a Wagon. Index. London: Horace Cox. Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. Crimean & other Short Stories. BY WILLIAM ADDISOlsT. CONTENTS. — An Adjutant's Adventure: an Episode of the Crimean Campaign—From an Uuseen World—Characteristic Stories of Royal Personages—The Tsar's Axe—An Indian Legend Modernised —A Love Test—Atta; or. The Circassian's Daughter—Father Con- fessor—His Word of Honour (from the German)—Dearer than Life— A Polish Princess—The Evil Eye: a Story of Superstition—The Parson'a Daughter—Old Love Never Rusts. London: Uoracb Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, E.C. RECENT VERSE. Cloth lettered, By HENRY TODD, GOODCHILD. Cloth By EEL VIKING. By ARTHUR CAMP- LYRICS. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. price 5s. NOBTH COUNTRY BALLADS. Price 6s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. lettered, price 5s. SONGS OP THE CASCADES. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, Ss. 6d. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. BELL. Price 8s. 6d. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MABY COLBOBNE-VEEL. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 8s. 6d. "Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."—The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By CLIFFOBD BBOOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5b. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 5b. "The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad."—Saturday Renew. "Mr. Brockman is a writer of good poetic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."—Glasgow Herald. "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Brockman's poems."— Daily Telegraph. "He is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative. . . The clement of originality pervades the book. . . . His long poem' * Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained . . . it is like the piaint of tv*1 'Mariner,' and it holds us."—Queen. "A reuder who values cultured sentiments and flawless vert4\«\ tion will find much to admire."—Scotsman. ^**i*A- London: Horack Cox, Windsor House, Bream's Buildings.  ## p. 144 (#182) ############################################ 1 V AD VER TlSEMEN TS. LOWEST PRICES IN LONDON. ♦ Authors' MSS. correctly and neatly copied at lOd. per lOOO words. * ♦ Carbon Duplicates at 3d. ,, ♦ X LK&AL AND GEIfKEAIi COPYING at Id. per folio. ♦ ♦ TJV /litre a stilled anil icell educated staff of operators. Gice us a trial, and compare our trorl and prices irith those of other offices. ♦ I LARGE ORDERS ESTIMATED FOR. \ ♦ Note our address— J : THE ECLIPSE TYPEWRITING AND SHORTHAND OFFICES, j j 28, FEWCHURCH ^ STREET. LONDON, B.C. j p the^EMPLE* *^PEW^TINC**OFFICE. I TYPEWBITING EXCEPTIONALLY ACCUEATE. Moderate prices. Duplicates of Circulars by the latest j , process. References to the Society of Authors. < • OPINIONS OP CLIENTS.—Distinguished Author:—" The moat beautiful typing I have ever Been." Lady of Title:—"The* ♦ work was very well and clearly done.'' Provincial Editor :—" Many thanks for the spotless neatness and beautiful accuracy.11! » MISS RENTBY, ELTJOT CHAMBERS, 30, FLEET STREET, E.C.! THE WEST KENSINGTON TYPEWRITING AGENCY. Established 1893. MISS E. JVL. SIKES. 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors1 MSS. carefully and promptly copied, la. per 1000 words; duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, l$d. per folio: duplicates la. per folio. Typewritten Circulars, Notices, Ac., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. TYIFIE-WIR/ITIILSrG-. RAYNE AND CO., EXPERT LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC 1, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND, W.C. Highert References. Established 1892. MISS PATTEN, TYPIST, 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea, S.W. Authors1 MSS. carefully transcribed. References kindly PERMITTED TO MANY WELL-KNOWN AUTHORS. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. Particulars on application. Telegraphic address: "Patzen, London.1' MXIS. GILL, TYPE-WHITING OFFICE, 35, LUDGATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) —i Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copies third price. Skilled typists sent out by hour, day, or week. French MSS. accurately copied, or typewritten English translations Bupplied. References kindly permitted to Sir Walter Besant: also to Messrs. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings Honse, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. NORTH LONDON TYPEWRITING OFFICE. Typewriting of all kinds done with the greatest care and accuracy. Moderate charges. Work Bcut for on receipt of letter or telegram. Terms, .fee, on application. GERMAN and FRENCH Translations carefully executed. References to several London Editors kindly permitted—ti, Mouktfobt Crescrnt, Barnsbiry Square. ECLAIR TYPEWRITING COMPANY, GRANVILLE HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND. Typewriting, Copying, and Translating carefully and expeditiously executed. References kindly permitted to Sir Frank Lockwood, Q.C., M.P., T. P. O'Connor, Esq., M.P.r and E. A. Fardon. Esq., Middlesex Hospital. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (The Leadenhall Press Ltd.), no, Leadenliall Street, London, E.C. Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 06 (November 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 06 (November 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-11-02-The-Author-7-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/297/1896-12-01-The-Author-7-7.pdf 6a55175280a6e7c036340c0c90e48464 PDF Text Text ������������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1896-12-01 Volume 7 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 145–176 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 18961201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin TLhc Hutbor* (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 7.] DECEMBER 1, 1896. [Price Sixpence. CONTENTS. General Memoranda 148 TAOE Notes from Abroad. By B. H. Sherard PA91 161 The Authors' Club 147 New York Letter. By Norman Hapgood ItU Literary Property— Puolications of the Year 1895 164 1. An Official Report of the Paris Conference ... 147 Copyright 165 — 2. Denmark and the Union 149 Notes and News 165 3. Agreement with Publisher 149 Prize Competitions 167 4. Proposed Law for the Stamping of Books 150 Literature In the Periodicals 167 a. The Question of Agreements ISO Book Talk 169 «. (iriffith r. The Tower Publishing Company Limited nrH Correspondence.—!. The Title. 2. The First Book. 3. A Plea Moncrieff UI for Signed Criticisms. 4. Educational Criticisms. 5. Thirteen 7. Control of Copyright 152 as Twelve. 6. "A Falling Off." 7. "Publication." 8. An 8. The Liability of Publishers 152 Inquiry 9. Copyrights. 10. The Completion of Mr. Spencer's 9. Pitt Pitts r. E. George and Co 153 Philosophy 17« PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report. That for January 1896 can be had on application to the Secretary. 2. The Author. A Monthly Journal devoted especially to the protection arid maintenance of Literary Property. Issued to all Members. Back numbers are offered at the following prices: Vol. I., io«. 6d. (Bound); Vols. II., III., and IV., 8«. 6d. each (Bound); Vol. V., 6s. 6d. (Unbound). 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris Colles, Barrister-at-Law. (Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C.) 3*. 4. The History of the Societe des Gens de Lettres. By s. Squire Spkigge, late Secretary to the Society, is. 5. The Cost of Production. In this work specimens are given of the most important forms of type, size of page, Ac, with estimates showing what it costs to produce the more common kinds of books. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.C. 2s. 6d. 6. The Various Methods Of Publication. By S. Squire Sprigge. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses in their agreements. Henry Glaisher, 95, Strand, W.G. 3*. 7. Copyright Law Reform. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill now before Parlia, ment. With Extracts from the Beport of the Commission of 1878, and an Appendix containing the Berne Convention and the American Copyright Bill. By J. M. Lely. Ey-*^ and Spottiswoode. is. 6d. 8. The Society of Authors. A Becord of its Action from its Foundation. By Walter Besj^^ (Chairman of Committee, 1888—1892). i*. 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By E-^ Lunge, J.U.D. 2*. 6r/.'  ## p. 144 (#184) ############################################ 11 AD VER TISEMENTS. ^iie $octefg of Jluffjors (gncorporafei)). Sib Edwin Arnold, K.C.I.E., C.S.I. A lfbsd Austin. I. M. Barbie A. W. X Beckett. F. E. Beddabd, F.E.S. ROBEBT BATEMAN. Sib Henbt Bebqne, K.C.M.G. Sib Walteb Besant. augustine blbbell, m.f. Rev. Pbof. Bonnet, F.R.S. Rioht Hon. James Bbtce, M.P. Right Hon. Lobd Burghclerk, P.C Hall Caine. Eoerton Castle, F.S.A. P. W. Clatden. Edward Clodd. w. morbis colles. Hon. John Collieb. Sir W. Martin Conwat. F. Marion Crawford. . PRESIDENT. GBOEGE MBBEDITH COUNCIL. The Eabl of Desart. Austin Dobson. A. Conan Doyle, M.D A. W. Dubourq. Sir J. Eric Eeichsen, Babt., F.R.S. Pbof. Michael Foster, F.R.S. Richard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Edmund Gosse. H. Rider Haggard. Thomas Hardy. Anthony Hope Hawkins. Jebome K. Jebome. RUDYARD KlFLING. Prof. E. Ray Lankesteb, F.R.S. W. E. H. Lecky. J. M. Lely. Mbs. E. Lynn Linton. Rev. W. J. Loftie, F.S.A. Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mns.D. Pbof. J. M. D. Meiklejohn. Herman C. Mebivale. Ret. C. H. Middleton-Wakk. Sib Lewis Morris. Henry Norman. Miss E. A. Ormebod. J. C. Pabkinson. Right Hon. Lord Pirbbight. Sib Fbedkbick Pollock, Babt., LL.D. Walteb Hebbies Pollock. W. Baptists Scoonks. Miss Flora L. Shaw. G. R. Sims. S. SguiRE Sfbigge. J. J. Stevenson. Pbof. Jas. Sully. William Mot Thomas. H. D. Tbaill, D.C.L. Mbs. Humphby Waed. Miss Chablotte M. Yonge. Hon. Counsel — E. M. Underdown, Q.C. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. A.. W. X Beckett. Sir Walter Besant. Eoerton Castle. W. Morris Colles. Solicitors— Chairman—H. Rider Haggard. Hon. John Collier Sir W. Martin Conway. Anthony Hope Hawkins. J. M. Lely. Messrs. Field, Roscoe, and Co., Lincoln's Inn Fields. Herbert Thring, B.A., 4. Portugal-street, W.C. IS Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus.D. Henry Norman. S. Squire Sprigge. Secretary—G. Herbert Thring, B.A. OFFICES: 4, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. J±. IP. WATT <fe SOILST, LITERARY AGENTS, Formerly of 2, PATERNOSTER SQUARE, Have now removed to HASTINGS HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, LONDON. W.C. WINDSOR HOUSE PRINTING WORKS, IB^IE-A-IMI'S BXTILDIlTGrS, ZE.O. Offiees of "The Field," "The Queen," "The Law Times," &e. Mr. HORACE COX, Printer to the Authors' Society, takes the opportunity of informing Authors that, having a very large Office, and an extensive Plant of Type of every description, he is in a position to EXECUTE any PRINTING they may entrust to his care. ESTIMATES FORWARDED, AND REASONABLE CHARGES WILL BE FOUND.  ## p. 145 (#185) ############################################ tTbe H u t b o r, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) CONDUCTED BY WALTER BESANT. Vol. VII.—No. 7.] DECEMBER I, 1896. [Price Sixpence. For the Opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the Authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the collective opinions of the committee unless they are officially signed by G. Herbert Thring, Sec. THE Secretary of the Society begs to give notioe that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and requests that all members not receiving an answer to important communications within two days will write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery-lane, or be sent by registered letter only. _il Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other sub- jects whatever. Articles which cannot be accepted are returned if stamps for the purpose accompany the MSS. GENERAL MEMORANDA. EOB some years it has been the practice to insert, in every number of The Author, certain " General Con- siderations," Warnings, Notices, &c, for the guidance of the reader. It has been objected as regards these warnings that the tricks or frauds against which they are directed cannot all be gnarded against, for obvious reasons. It is, however, well that they should be borne in mind, and if any publisher refuses a clause of precaution he simply reveals his true character, and should be left to carry on his business in his own way. Let us, however, draw up a few of the rules to be observed in an agreement. There are three methods of dealing with literary property:— I. That of selling it outright. This is in some respects the most satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent. II. A profit-sharing agreement. In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of pntting the profits into his own pocket by charging for »d?. .. ernents VOL. VII." in his own organs: or by charging exchange advertise- ments. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for " office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. ■(6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! (7.) To stamp the agreement. III. The royalty Bystem. In this system, which has opened the door to a most amazing amount of overreaching and trading on the author's ignorance, it is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately and very nearly the truth. From time to time the very important figures connected with royalties are published in the Author. Readers can also work out the figures themselves from tho "Cost of Production." Let no one, not even the youngest writer, sign a royalty agreement without finding out what it gives the publisher as well as himself. It has been objected that these precautions presuppose a great success for the book, and that very few books indeed attain to this great success. That is quite true: but there is always this uncertainty of literary property that, although the works of a great many authors carry with them no risk at all, and although of a great many it is known within a few copies what will be their minimum circulation, it is not known what will be their maximum. Therefore every author, for every book, should arrange on the chance of a success which will not, probably, come at all; but which may come. The four points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are:— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) That there shall be no Becret profits. (4.) That nothing shall be charged which has not b^et. actually paid—for instance, that there shall be no charge, c advertisements in the publisher's own organs and non^ * exchanged advertisements; and that all discounts slxa\-»^0T duly entered. If these points are carefully looked after, the anthi^^ rest pretty well assured that he is in right hands. ^ ^^ViS same time he ^jll do well to send his agreement; secretary befot^ }je siguB it. <5f  ## p. 146 (#186) ############################################ 146 THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. IiTVERY member has a right to ask for and to receive CJ advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the oonduct of his business or the administration of his property. If the advice sought is such as can be given best by a solicitor, the member has a right to an opinion from the Society's solicitors. If the case is such that Counsel's opinion U desirable, the Com- mittee will obtain for him Counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publisher's agreements do not generally fall within the experience of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society first—our solicitors are continually engaged upon such questions for ns. 3. Send to the office copies of past agreements and past accounts with the loan of the books represented. This is in order to ascertain what has been the nature of your agree- ments, and the results to author and publisher respectively so far. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The infor- mation thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. If the examination of your previous business trans- actions by the Secretary proves unfavourable, you should take advice as to a change of publishers. 5. Before signing any agreement whatever, Bend the pro- posed document to the Society for examination. 6. The Society is acquainted with the methods, and—in the case of fraudulent houses—the tricks of every publish- ing firm in the country. 7. Remember always that in belonging to the Sooiety you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of literature in promoting the indepen- dence of the writer. 8. Send to the Editor of The Author notes of everything mportant to literature that you may hear or meet with. 9. The committee have now arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fireproof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as con- fidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Sooiety now offers:—(1) To read and advise upon agreements and publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce-payments due according to agreements. THE AUTHORS' SYNDICATE. EMBERS are informed: 1. That the Authors' Syndicate takes charge of the business of members of the Society. That it submits MSS. to publishers and editors, concludes agree- ments, examines, passes, and collects aocounts, and, gene- rally, relieves members of the tronble of managing business details. 2. That the terms upon whioh its services can be secured will be forwarded upon detailed application. 3. That the Authors' Syndicate works only for those members of the Society whose work possesses a market value. 4. That the Syndicate can only nndertake any negotiations whatever on the distinct understanding that those negotia tions are placed exclusively in its hands, and that all communications relating thereto are referred to it. 5. That clients can only be seen by the Director by appointment, and that, when possible, at least two days' notice should be given. 6. That avery attempt is made to deal with all communi- cations promptly. That stamps should, in nil coses, be sent to defray postage. 7. That the Authors' Syndicate does not invite MSS. without previous correspondence; does not hold itself responsible for MSS. forwarded withont notice; and that in all cases MSS. must be accompanied by stamps to defray postage. 8. That the Syndicate undertakes arrangements for lectures by some of the leading members of the Society; that it has a "Transfer Department" for the sole and purchase of journals and periodicals; and that a " Register of Wants and Wanted" is open. Members are invited to communicate their requirements to the Manager. There is an Honorary Advisory Committee, whose services will be called upon in any case of dispute or difficulty. It is perhaps necessary to state that the members of the Advisory Committee have no pecuniary interest whatever in the Syndicate. NOTICES. I^HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Sooiety if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 6s. 6d. subscription for the year. The Editor is always glad to receive short papers and communications on all subjects connected with literature from members and others. Nothing can do more good to the Society than to make the Author complete, attractive, and interesting. Will those who are willing to aid in this work send their names and the special subjects on whioh they are willing to write P Communications for the Author should reach the Editor not later than the 21 at of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to oommnnioate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Members and others who wish their MSS. read are requested not to send them to the Offioe without previously communicating with the Seoretary. The utmost practicable despatch is aimed at, and MSS. are read in the order iu which they are reoeived. It must also be distinctly under- stood that the Sooiety does not, under any circumstances, undertake the publication of MSS. The Authors' Club is now open in its new premises, at 3, Whitehall-court, Charing Cross. Address the Secretary for information, rules of admission, Ac. Will members take the trouble to .ascertain whether they have paid their subscriptions for the year t If they will do this, and remit the amount, if still unpaid, or a banker's order, it will greatly assist the Secretary, and save him the trouble of sending ont a reminder. Members are most earnestly entreated to attend to the following warning. It is a most foolish and may be a most disastrous thing to enter into an agreement binding  ## p. 147 (#187) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. i47 for a term of years. Let them ask themselves if they would give a solicitor the collection of their rents for five years to oome, whatever his oondnct, whether he was honest or dishonest? Of course they would not. Why then hesitate for a moment when they are asked to sign them- selves into literary bondage for three or five years? Those who possess the "Cost of Production" are requested to note that the cost of binding has advanced 15 per oent. This means, for those who do not like the trouble of "doing sums," the addition of three shillings in the pound on this head. In other words, if the cost of binding is set down in our book at eight pounds, to this must now be added twenty-four shillings more, so that it now stands at £9 41. The figures in our book are as near the exact truth as can be procured; but a printer's, or a binder's, bill is bo elastic a thing that nothing more exact can be arrived at. Some remarks have been made upon the amount charged in the " Cost of Production" for advertising. Of course, we have not included any sums whioh may be charged for inserting advertisements in the publisher's own magazines, or in other magazines by exchange. As agreements too often go, there is nothing to prevent the publisher from sweeping the whole profits of a book into his own pocket, by inserting any number of advertisements in his own magazines, and by exchanging with others. Some there are who call this a form of fraud; it is not known what those who practise this method of swelling their own profits call it. LITERARY PROPERTY. -An Official Report of the Paris Conference. THE AUTHORS' CLUB, REFERRING to the proposal of the Authors' Club to change its quarters—a question which has been referred to the members for decision—the Literary World broaches the subject of amalgamating this club with the New Vagabond Club. The latter, it says, has largely taken the wind out of the sails of the Authors' by its monthly reunions. It recognises that the one is a club in the old sense of having a permanent residence to which members can go at all times, while the other is merely a dining club with a purely nominal subscription. Our contemporary proceeds to make the following suggestion: "The simplest way of combining would be to make the monthly dinner the joint function of both clubs, and perhaps it might be possible to admit members of the New Vagabond Club to some of the privileges of the other on a reduced subscription. We have never seen much hope of success in the policy of narrowing the range of the Authors'. In these days small clubs necessarily mean large subscriptions, and authors are not, with rare exceptions, rich enough to afford them. If the committee could halve the subscription (four guineas), and thereby attract ten times the members, we should see more promise in the undertaking. There are examples of success achieved on these lines in the popular political clubs within a few doors of the Authors' present quarters." Translated from Le Droit d'Auteur, Oct. 15, 1896, p. 132. IT is important, when speaking of the results of the Paris Diplomatic Conference, to dis- tinguish between those which amount to a material and substantial advantage gained by the International Fnion, and those wbich constitute only steps towards a higher ideal of the inter- national rights of authors. Among the former must be ranged the decisions adopted on May 4, 1896, and the legislative modifications which they have already occasioned, as at Monaco, or may hereafter occasion. Such changes, however, are neither considerable nor numerous. But by no means few are the indirect consequences of the Con- ference, those moral results which the reunion will necessarily entail, which appear to be likely to be of very great value. The Berne Union has made everyone feel its vitality. It may meet with great practical difficulties in certain countries, but in its own breast it feels no misgivings. Its members may entertain divergent views about several questions, but no country disputes the leading principle which suggested the foundation of this new International Convention. No Government is hostile to the Union. On the contrary, all are animated by the strongest desire to perfect and to consolidate its work. That is the origin of the cordial and lofty unity of feeling which dominated all the discussions of the Conference. That is the origin of the energetic and fruitful exchange of ideas, and of that sense of joint responsibility which relegated personal and national opinions to the background, in order to bring into relief the one common cause, the strengthening the bonds of the Union. And it was impossible that a spectacle so encouraging at a time like the present, should not impress the delegates of the fourteen countries which have not yet signed the Berne Convention. These gentlemen found themselves in the presence of a power, actuated by a definite aim, and resolved upon attaining it by steps, deliberate it is true, but sure. That is what several of the delegates remarked at the Conference itself Others will have said the same thing to th.%lr Governments. A great tide of sympathy; surging up around the Union, as it beco^ better known, and better appreciated; and. Vv^? tide of sympathy, in itself of the greatest v»v^* will sooner or later lead to action. Vvs,i The first Toice to have made itself of$^ heard is that 0{ M- Miguel Cane\ Minister ^^-V^n^  ## p. 148 (#188) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. Argentine Republic at Paris; an acute observer, and a literary man of high rank, as his works prove. The report addressed by the Argentine delegate to the Minister of Foreign Affairs at Buenos Ayres, on May 8, 1896, has been pub- lished by an Argentine journal, not inconside- rately, but, as we are informed, "on purpose to evoke expressions of opinion." The conversion of a man of M. Cane's intellectual standing should be placed to the credit account of the Conference of Paris. He has become a fully convinced apostle of the cause of the Convention, and makes before his fellow countrymen the most explicit avowal of his sentiments. This fact might well be recommended to the considera- tion of those who, on the other side of the sea, suppose that they can still defend the lawfulness of literary piracy. We shall analyse this report for their benefit. M. Cane, after having briefly described the results of the Conference, explains the position of the delegates representing countries outside the Union, and more particularly his own; and he says: "In one of my first communications I explained to your Excellency that my views, at the moment when I received the honourable commission to represent my Government at the Conference, were opposed to all arrangements respecting literary and artistic property. In fact, the subject had never seriously occupied my attention, and I must humbly confess that I was even ignorant of the approval, on the part of the Argentine Congress, of the Treaty concluded at Monte Video on Jan. 11,1889. I was at this time of the opinion, a mistaken one, that it was by no means advantageous for a country that produced little or nothing in the way of art to agree to treaties intended to limit the free right of reproduction of foreign intellectual works. In this matter I did not take my stand upon the question of the material interests of the publishing trade (about which I was indifferent), but I took the higher view of the possibility of placing within the reach of the public at the low prices which illegitimate re- production makes possible, the means of in- structing their minds, and of improving their tastes. "But in the presence of the Treaty of Monte Video, which is at present law amongst us, I at once perceived that it was no longer possible for me, in my official character, absolutely to main- tain these positive opinions, when the Argentine Government—following the bent of the civilised world—had admitted the principle of the recog- nition of the rights of the intellectual worker. Afterwards, reflection, seconded by long conver- sations with eminent men, amongst whom were many of those who were delegates at the Con- ference, convinced me that the liberty to commit literary theft, which is accorded to the publisher and booksellers in the Argentine Republic, must in the end inevitably lead to two results, and these results are already palpably discernible amongst us. "The first is the propagation, generally in the form of vile translations, of an unwholesome, low- classed literature, absolutely incapable of elevating or even of maintaining at its present level the intel- lectual status of our country, which if not high, is frankly progressive, like that of all new countries. It is not literary works of the highest class that tempt the covetousness of publishers, but naturalistic novels, indecent prints (estampes obscenes), trivial music, and marbles and bronzes which can be termed works of art only by an indulgent misuse of words. Is it for the sake of insuring diffusion of educational forces of this sort that a country is justified in stifling the voice of conscience com- manding it to protect all lawful rights? "The second result is that the nation's own pro- ductiveness, in the way of literature and of the arts, does not find, and cannot find, the means neces- sary for its existence and for its development, in consequence of the irresistible competition of the foreign product, whose form and character I have just described. Now, if, guided by a sense of moral dignity, and by a sense of what I believe I have demonstrated to be the wider interests of our country, the Argentine Republic would join the Berne Convention, the publishers established amongst us would have, when reproducing foreign works, to pay the authors for their rights. If compelled to do this, it is certain they would not dream of reproducing any works except those of the highest rank, whose importance and certain sale would indemnify them from the expenses incurred in the acquisition of the rights. As for foreign educational works, one of two things will ensue: either their value will guarantee a profit which will amply compensate for the payment made to the authors, or else they will not be reproduced, but be easily replaced by national productions. "Apart, however, from all these utilitarian con- siderations, I am persuaded, vour Excellency, that if a tinker possesses, by law, the absolute right over any saucepan which he has made, there can be no reason, in a civilised country like ours, for depriving of the same legal pro- tection the literary man or the artist, who by intense cerebral labour has produced a book, a picture, a statue, or an opera. The base of our social organisation is property. The theory in accordance with which a work of art is less the individual production of the artist than the  ## p. 149 (#189) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 149 product of his epoch or his intellectual circum- stances, and so ought rather to belong to humanity collectively (because that has rendered the production possible) than to the individual, could not be logically applied to intellectual products alone. It would be even more reason- ably applicable to those industrial products which the law, nevertheless, distinctly protects. "These are the views which, as well as the above-mentioned Treaty of Monte Video of 1889, ■determined the attitude I felt it my duty to take at the last sitting of the Conference. In the few •words which I, on that occasion, spoke to express my thanks for the invitation addressed to my -Government by the Government of France, I mentioned what had been already done in this direction in the Argentine Republic—I refer to the example of honesty set by some of our journals who have made arrangements with foreign authors for the reproduction of their works—and, without committing my Government, I expressed my resolute intention to do all in my power to persuade the Argentine Republic to join the Berne Convention. No doubt, at th3 present moment, our accession to the Union involves practical difficulties, because there is no law regulating such matters amongst us. The Berne Convention constantly refers to the interior legislation of the contracting countries, to which legislation it leaves a very wide latitude. And in case of a contravention of the Treaty, our tribunals would not be able to exact penalties which do not exist. I believe, then, that if the Argentine Government decides upon entering into the Union created by the Berne Convention, the first step to be taken will be to pass a special law bearing upon these matters." M. Cane then recommends that in the prepara- tion of this enactment a middle course should be taken between the French law, which is very concise and very liberal, and the new Norwegian law, which is very explicit. In his opinion it would be enough, until further experience had been gained, to establish a recognition of the author's right, the duration of copyright, a clear enumeration of the works which are to be pro- tected, and the penalty to be exacted for any infraction of the law. When the working of the new law had brought its faults, or inconveniences, to light, it might be reformed; or even abrogated, if joining the Union turned out, after all, pre- judicial to the evident interest of the country. In M. Cane's opinion, however, there is no danger of its turning out to be anything of the kind. We sincerely congratulate M. Cane upon the promptitude with which he has entered the lists m the cause of honesty and right, and not less upon his courageous explanations, which are 3, victorious confutation of the obstinate prejudices of many of his compatriots. II.—Denmark and the Union. A copyright law, which would permit Denmark to join the Berne Union has a good chance of being passed by the Danish Parliament which assembled on Oct. 5. Since Norway has joined the Union active opposition to international copy- right in Denmark is much diminished. {Droit <TAuteur.) III.—Agreement with Publisher. The Droit d'Auteur giveB the following points from the report upon "Agreement with Publisher," which M. Pouillet presented to the Berne Congress. It should be mentioned that the Association has given up the project of elaborating an international law for the regula- tion of the publisher's agreement, first of all, on account of the vast differences of usage in different countries ; and, secondly, because it was impossible to provide for all contingencies. On the other hand, its investigations led to the esta- blishment of a certain number of points, respect- ing which there exists, at least in theory, a pretty general agreement. These points are :— The agreement with the publisher is a contract by which the author confers upon the publisher the right to reproduce his work in a certain number of copies. The agreement is always presumed to refer to one kind of reproduction only, and to be of limited application. If the agreement does not fix the number of editions, the publisher has a right to publish only one edition. The author cannot renounce the usual hono- rarium unless there is an expressed understanding to that effect. The author is to assure the publisher the free enjoyment of the right ceded him. The publisher is to publish the work as promptly as possible, and to make it known to the public by all means at his disposal. If the agreement refers to several successive editions, the publisher is to bring out the new editions so as to avoid any interruption in the delivery of the work. tC\ 1 • WOrk' -ulUbed as banded over by fiJtS? "i0 1» V^tt ^bidden to make a^r. The 6bape at notes or jnake in the proofs _„ consider nseinl, ^ ,. u,ts a t,D be •  ## p. 150 (#190) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. these corrections do not diminish the value of the work. The rights conferred upon the publisher by the agreement cannot be transferred by him, except in the case of his parting with his stock-in-trade. If the dues payable to the author depend upon the number of the copies sold, the publisher ought to vouch for the number sold by a memo- randum signed both by himself and by the printer, He ought also to furnish the binder's memorandum. Every fraud respecting the number of copies published will be punished as a penal offence, without prejudicing the damages to be claimed. IV.—Proposed Law for the Stamping of Books. In July last M. Vignu d'Octon, Member for the Department of Herault, delivered to the Bureau of the Chamber of Deputies a draft of a law requir- ing an official stamp to be affixed to every copy of every work published in France. In explanation of his aims we subjoin the enacting clauses of the proposed law. Art. i.—Printed publications of every kind, with the exception of newspapers and periodical publications, and of those which comprise altogether less than one page of letterpress, are to have affixed to them a special stamp intended as a guarantee of their authenticity. In the case of works in several volumes the stamp is to be affixed to every volume. In the case of works which appear in parts the stamp is to be affixed to the first part of every volume, if the actual text of the work comprised in the part extends at least to one page of letterpress, exclu- sive of title, engravings, preface, introduction, or table of contents. Art. 2.—At the time when each stamp is affixed the State shall be entitled to receive a sum not exceeding one centime per copy. A public regulation shall determine all details respecting the affixing of the stamp, the places in which it shall be affixed, the forms in which the affixing of the stamp shall be registered, and all other measures for the execution of this law. Art. 3.—The stamp is obligatory, and forms an integral part of the volume. Every unstamped copy will be regarded as a piracy. Art. 4.—Works of which the copyright has ex- pired do not require to be stamped. Art. 5.—The present law applies to Algiers and the Colonies. M. Vignc d'Octon explains his reasons for proposing this law as follows :— "The existing laws and enactments require j>rinters and publishers to deposit, at the Pre- fecture and at the Home Office, two copies of the works which they publish, and bind them at the same time to declare the actual number of printed copies drawn from the press. Without wishing to enter into all the reasons which prompted these regulations, it is evident that authors would find in the exact compliance with the above formalities both an evidence of the royalties to which they are entitled, and also an easy method of verifying the multiplication of their works. But if the formalities of deposit are exactly complied with, the same cannot be said of the declarations con- cerning the number of copies printed. As a rule, no information is given after the first edition. Such statements as are made present no guarantees of correctness; and there is no way of checking thorn. In consequence, difficulties between authors and publishers are not only possible, but, as a matter of fact, frequently occur; difficulties which arise from the peculiar character of literary property, and indeed from the very nature of intellectual works. At the same time, it cannot be doubted that every copy of a work printed without the consent—whether gratuitous or remunerated—of the author is a piracy; and both authors and readers should be secured against this piracy. In the course of last March the committee of the Societe des Gens de Lettres had presented to it by M. Chosson (the author of the most exhaustive, fullest, and clearest work on literary property which we possess) a suggestion that volumes should l)e so- stamped as to verify the number of copies printed. No action, however, was taken, as it was feared that all private enterprise would be powerless to check long established commercial practices, howsoever great their injustice. I ought not to omit to mention that, at a date which I cannot exactly fix, my illustrious master, M. Edmond de Goncourt, devoted himself to the consideration and preparation of a law to the same effect. My proposal is, therefore, one analogous to that of M. Chosson and of M. Edmond de Goncourt; and I make it considering that it is the first duty of the Legislator to correct the imperfections of previous laws, and to regulate the possession and working of intellectual property, which, by its very nature, is insufficiently protected by general enactments." _ V.—The Question of Agreements. Mr. H. A. Moncrieff writes to the Publishers' Circular and Booksellers' Record, of Nov. 21, upon a recent decision on a question of copy- right law. Generally speaking, he says, in agree- ments made between authors and publishers, based upon the principle of a division of profits, the idea is that the publisher shall find the money  ## p. 151 (#191) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. •5' for the joint venture, take all risks, bear all losses, and divide any profits at certain fixed periods. In the case to which he refers, a certain publisher A. had contracted with an author B. to print and publish his works on these conditions. The agreements for each book were of a personal nature, only the actual contracting parties being mentioned. For a time matters went smoothly, but presently there seem to have been differences about profits. Shortly afterwards A. got into financial difficulties, and Mr. Moncrieff was was appointed receiver. "On going through A.'s agreement," he says, "I saw that my rights, even under the compre- hensive order made by the Court, were by no means definite, and for this reason I approached B. with a view to induce him to buy out A., and so be free to make arrangements elsewhere for the future publication of his works. Interviews and negotiations dragged on for over two months, and it is only fair to B. to say that he acted throughout in a courteous snd friendly way. Unfortunately, I failed to obtain an offer from him. Finally, another publisher, C, made an offer for the stock and such rights as I had, C. being prepared to take all risks, and I verbally agreed to accept this offer, subject to the consent of the Court. It will be understood that B. could only claim one half interest in the stock and plant, and as C. was prepared to make new and liberal terms with B., the arrangement promised to satisfy all parties. . , . At this stage of the proceed- ings the family solicitor was consulted and a writ was promptly issued. The author was 'pro- tected' by stopping the circulation of his books and the revenue therefrom, and the advantages of this action are somewhat doubtful. The writ claimed: "(i) Au injunction against A. and the receiver, restraining either or both from parting with or selling any of the property comprised in any of the several agreements between A. and B. "(2) That these contracts had lapsed and deter- mined by A.'s failure, B. being an uupaid credi- tor; and in the Court it was argued that, A. being insolvent, the solvent partner, B., was en- titled to custody. "(3) Damages for breach of contract and power to appoint a receiver. "The motion was argued at some leDgth, and many well-known precedents were, as usual, cited. Eventually the Court held: "(1) That the contracts between A. and B. were of a personal nature, and could not be assigned by A. without the consent of B. way of trade, but B. was entitled to his share of any profits arising from such sales. "(3) That the property as a whole should not be sold or assigned to a third party within the consent of the Court." "This decision," continues Mr. Moncrieff, "decides for the time being a point upon which much uncertainty of opinion seems to prevail, and it may be capable of wide application. If A. personally and expressly- contracts with B., the former cannot assign and transfer the sup- posed benefits—or otherwise—to a third party without the consent of B., and that consent B. is not legally bound to give. "If A. takes a partner into business with him, these personal contracts do not pass to that partner. Unless he continues the business in A.'s name he may have no right to reprint A.'s books, and it is doubtful whether he can publish them at all except by consent. If A. wishes to sell a few of his unprofitable speculations, and he often does wish, he is absolutely at the mercy of the authors under such contracts as these. The so-called goodwill of A.'s business, so far as it consists of personal contracts, is not his own, but a joint and indivisible asset, and as such cannot be transferred without the consent of all parties interested. "While willing to admit that there is something to be said from the author's point of view, I contend that these personal contracts imply a grave risk to the publisher. It goes without saying that many firms quite understand this, and never put their hands to such documents. But I have in my possession at this moment over fifty agreements, some printed forms, and bearing names well known in the publishing world, and the bulk of them make no provision for con- tingencies highly probable in ordinary life. Common sense and mutual interests may prove sufficient to counteract mischief in many cases, but after my own experiences of late I should prefer to rely on a tight and comprehensive agree- ment, with a stamp on it." ere "(2) The existing stock, being joint proper sated while the contracts were valid an.(j h force, could be sold by the receiver in the na ^ —' VOL. VII. VI.—Griffith v. The Tower Publishing Company Limited and Moncrieff. (High Court of Justice.—Chancery Division, before Mr. Justice Stirling.) This case raised a question of considerable importance to authors and publishers as to the assignability of the rights under a publishing agreetnent. The plaintiff was the author of three >,0vel3) catted "The Angel of the Revolu- tion'» ifflffa Romanoff, or the Syren of the SkU A 0uttaws of the Air," in ^ V' & „r\i °f "which be had entered into an  ## p. 152 (#192) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. agreement with the Tower Publishing Company for their publication in volumes, the novels having previously been published in serial parts in Pearson's Weekly, The agreements in ques- tion were made by letters passing between the manager of the company and the plaintiff, and by them the company undertook the publication of the books upon the terms that they took all risks and were only to charge the plaintiff with actual out-of-pocket costs of printing and adver- tising, and were to hand over to him half of the ascertained profits. The copyright of the works was to remain with the plaintiff and Mr. Pearson, with the proviso that the defendant company was to have the sole right of producing the works iu volumes subject to the agreements. The defen- dant Moncrieff was the receiver, who had been appointed by the court in a debenture-holder's action brought against the company, and he had informed the plaintiff that it was his intention to sell the whole of the assets of the company, including the benefit of the agreements between the company and the plaintiff, without consulting him. In consequence of this the plaintiff brought this action, and now moved for an injunction to restrain the defendants from selling without his consent any of the property or assets in their possession under or by virtue of the agreements, and also from selling or assigning without the like consent the benefits, rights, or interest alleged by the defendants to be vested in them under the agreements. Mr, Millar, Q.C., and Mr. T. B. Napier appeared for the plaintiff, and argued that such agreements were merely personal to the individual entering into them, and could not be assigned. They relied upon the following cases:—Hole v. Bradbury (L. Rep. 12 Ch. Div. 886); Stevens v. Benniny (24 L. J. 153, Ch.), and Read v. Bentley (4K. &J. 656). Mr. Hastings, Q.C., and Mr. E. Ford, for the defendant Moncrieff, contended that the principle of those authorities did not apply to the case of an agreement between an author and a limited company. With regard to the copies of the books in his hands as receiver, and the illustration plates and other matters in connection therewith, he was willing to undertake not to dispose of them except under the direction of the court in this action. The company did not appear. Mr. Justice Stirling said that, if the agreement in question had been entered into by the plaintiff and an individual or a partnership firm, the authorities were clear that the contract was of a personal nature, and the benefit of it was not assignable. It was said that there was a difference between that case and the case of a similar con- tract with a limited company. His Lordship would hesitate long before accepting that view of the law. The result would, he thought, be very startling to many authors who had entered into publishing agreements with the numerous firms which had recently been turned into limited com- panies. It would be going too far to lay down such a principle. Authors might reasonably have confidence in a company, just as much as in an individual or partnership firm. His Lordship thought it would be wrong to draw any such distinction as was suggested. The other part of the case had been very fairly met by the defendant, and his Lordship would accept the undertaking. From the Times, Oct. 31. VII.—Control of Copyright. It is absolutely necessary that writers of scien- tific, technical, medical, educational, theological, &c., works, should not part with their copyright. These books 0 instantly require to be brought up to date on account of new discoveries and fresh knowledge on the subject. It is therefore of the utmost importance that the author should he able at stated intervals to regain the control of his book. Several cas. s have come before the Society in which a specialist writer on a given subject has had the fruits of his labours taken out of his hands by the fact that he has sold the copyright, and cannot regain control of his work. VTII.—The Liability of Publishers. At the Westminster County Court, yesterday, his Honour, Lumley Smith, tried the case of JVatson v. Newnes, ,in which the plaintiff, Mr. Robert Watson, a journalist and author, sued Messrs. George Newnes and Co., publishers, to recover damages for injury alleged to have been done to the manuscript of a novel which had been placed in their hands with a view to publication. The plaintiff was called, and said he was a journalist. In the early part of the present year he submitted to the defendants the manu- script of a novel for the purpose of inser- tion in one of their journals. But, after keeping it for five months, the defendants returned it, in a damaged and disordered condition. The defence was that the novel was found to be unsuitable for publication, and that so far as the defendants were aware, it was returned in the same con- dition as it was received, In giving judgment his Honour said the plaintiff's case failed as to the delay, and as to the damage to the manu- script he did not think it was proved. Judg- ment, therefore, would be for the defendants.— The Daily News, Nov. 13.  ## p. 153 (#193) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. i53 IX.—Pitt Pitts v. E. George and Co. Friday, November 6, 1896. In the Court of Appeal, before Lord Justice Lindley, Lord Justice Lopes, and Lord Justice Kigby. [From the shorthand notes of Messrs. Marten, Meredith, and Henderson, 13, New-inn, Strand, taken for the Society.] Judgment. Lord Justice Lindley.—The plaintiffs aie the assignees of the English copyright in a German piece of music published at Leipsic, and they seek to restrain the defendants from importing into this country for sale here, copies of the piece of music lawfully printed in Leipsic and sold to the defendants in Brussels. The title of the plaintiffs is admitted; and it is conceded that although they have not registered their assignments, that circumstance is imma- terial having regard to the International Copy- right Act, 1886, and to the decision in Hanf- staengl v. The American Tobacco Company (1895, 1 Queen's Bench, page 347). It is further con- ceded that the question turns on the statutes relating to copyright in books, and not on the statutes relating to the performance of musical composition or dramatic pieces. Mr. Justice Kekewich decided that the defen- dants were not infringing the plaintiffs' rights; and from that decision the plaintiffs have appealed. The case turns on the true construction of sections 2, 11, 13, 15, and 17 of the Copyright Act, 1842 (5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45) ; and of sections 2, 3, 10 of the International Copyright Act, 1844 (7 Victoria, chapter 12). The Copy- right Act of 1842 (5 <fc 6 Victoria, chapter 45) has no reference to copyright in foreign works under any International Copyright Act. It contains, however, two sections for the protection of copyright in other books, namely, sections 15 and 17. Section 15 gives a remedy by action on the case for (1) printing in any part of the British dominions, for sale or exportation, any book in which there is copyright, without the consent in writing of the proprietor of the copy- right; (2) importing for sale or hire any such book so unlawfully printed; (3) selling, publish- ing, or exposing for sale or hire any such book known to have been so unlawfully printed or imported; (4) possessing for sale or hire any such book known to have been so unlawfully printed or imported. The section is so wordpri as apparently not to hit the importation of co> • printed in foreign countries. This result V^S to the use of the expressions "such book" ^\jg vou vii. "so having been unlawfully printed," which occur after the clause which prohibits printing. I understand these expressions to mean as follows: "Such book" means any book in which there ia copyright under the Act. "So having been un- lawfully printed," means printed in any part of the British dominions without the written consent of the proprietor of the copyright. Section 17, however, goes further as regards the importation of printed books first composed or written or printed and published in the United Kingdom. If there is copyright in such books, the importa- tion of copies into any part of the British dominions for sale or hire, except by the pro- prietor of the copyright or by some one autho- rised by him, is absolutely prohibited wherever such copies may be printed, and all such copies may be seized and destroyed by the officers of customs or excise. Penalties, moreover, are inflicted on the importers, and on persons who sell, publish, expose for sale, or let for hire copies known by them to have been unlawfully imported. This section, however, is confined entirely to printed books first composed or written, or printed and published in the United Kingdom. It does not apply to other books. Neither of these sections prohibits importation for private use, but only importation for sale or hire; neither of them, moreover, is framed with a view to protect copy- right in books first published in foreign countries, nor would the language of these sections be applicable to such books unless made so by some other statute. Neither of these sections, moreover, alludes to any remedy by way of injunction. But having regard to well settled principles of Courts of Equity, there can be no doubt that an injunc- tion would be granted to protect the owner of copyright conferred by the Act, and to restrain an infringement of either section. I pass now to the International Copyright Act, 1844 (7 & 8 Victoria, chapter 12). This statute replaced an earlier International Copyright Act of 1838 (1 & 2 Victoria, chapter 59), which was found insufficient for the purpose of enabling the Crown to confer on the authors of works first published in foreign countries, copyright to the same extent and with the same remedies for infringement as the authors of works first pub- lished in this country enjoyed under our own Copyright Acts. The preamble of the Act of 1844 alludes to this defect, and its main object is to remedy it. Accordingly section 2 enables the Crowti to confer on the authors of books first pub- lished in foreign countries, the privilege of copy- right Vi rei*1' an<^ sec^on 3 Cllacts that persons on wh.<\ tike , privilege i8 conferred shall be entitled to IV* 8 fit °* t1ie Act 5 & 6 Vlttoria> chapter *Vtv hefl^wie manner as if such books had been 45> *2  ## p. 154 (#194) ############################################ '54 THE AUTHOR. first published in the United Kingdom. The language of this section 3 is so important that I will read it: "And be it enacted that in case any such order shall apply to books, all and singular the enactments of the said Copyright Amendment Act, and of any other Act for the time being in force with relation to the copyright in books first published in this country, shall from and after the time so to be specified in that behalf in such order and subject to such limitation as to the duration of the copyright as shall be therein con- tained, apply to and. be in force in respect of the books to which such order shall extend, and which shall have been registered as hereinafter is pro- vided, in such and the same manner as if such books were first published in the United King- dom." Then there is an exception about the British Museum which I pass over. This section, unless controlled by section 10, requires the court in effect, and so far as possible, to apply sections 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, to books first published in foreign countries. But before attempting to do this it is necessary to consider section 10 of the Act of 1844, and to ascertain to what extent, if at all, it modifies section 3 or excludes the application of the sections 15 and 17 of the Act of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45. Section 10 of the 7 & 8 Victoria, chapter 12, is as follows: "And be it enacted that all copies of books wherein there shall l>e any subsisting copyright under or by virtue of this Act, or of any Order in Council made in pursuance thereof, printed or reprinted in any foreign country except that in which such books were first published, shall be, and the same are hereby, absolutely Tjrohibited to be imported into any part of the British dominions, except by or with the consent of the registered proprietor of the copyright thereof, or his agent authorised in writing, and if imported contrary to this pro- hibition, the same and the importers thereof shall be subject to the enactments in force relating to goods prohibited to be imported by any Act relating to the customs ; and as respects any such copies so prohibited to be imported, and also as respects any copies unlawfully printed in any place whatsoever of any books wherein there shall be any such subsisting copyright as aforesaid, any person who shall in any psrt of the British dominions import such prohibited or unlawfully printed copies, or who, knowing such copies to be so unlawfully imported or unlawfully printed, shall sell, publish, or expose to sale or hire, or shall cause to be sold, published, or exposed to sale or hire, or have in his possession for sale or liire, any such copies so unlawfully imported or unlawfully printed, such offender shall be liable to a special action on the case at the suit of the proprietor of such copyright, to be brought and prosecuted in the same courts and in the same manner, and with the like restrictions upon the proceedings of the defendant, as are respectively prescribed in the said Copyright Amendment Act with relation to actions thereby authorised to be brought by proprietors of copyright against persons importing or selling books unlawfully printed in the British dominions." It will be observed that this section expressly excepts from its operation the importation of copies made in the country in which the copyright book was first published. This exception is quite new, and the reason for it is not stated. Moreover, the express prohibition against importation does not extend to copies printed in any of the British dominions. Such copies are, however, included in the second part of the section, which gives a remedy by action in respect of the importation of books unlawfully printed anywhere. The con- sequence appears to be that the Customs-house officers cannot, under section 10, seize any copies of a foreign book in which there is copyright under the Act of 1844 unless such copies have been printed in some foreign country other than that in which the book was first printed. Copies printed in that country or in any part of the British dominions cannot be so seized under the section in question. The reason for this is difficult to discover. The power of seizing copies wrongfully imported for sale or hire under section 17 of the 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, extends to copies printed anywhere abroad. Again, in framing section 10 the Legislature, in prohibiting importation, has drawn no dis- tinction between importation for sale or hire and importation for other purposes. The distinction drawn is between importation with the consent of the proprietor of the copyright, and importation without such consent. This was no doubt deemed an improvement. But why section 10 was framed as it is, and why, if intended to qualify and cut down the effect of section 3, those two sections should be left as they are, I confess I am unable to discover. But however difficult it may be to account for the language in which section 10 is expressed, it is not difficult to interpret that language as it stands. Beading it in its plain literal sense, the present case is expressly excepted from the operation of the section, for the impor- tation complained of is of copies not only printed, but also lawfully printed, in the country in which the copyright work was first published. So that the present case is not covered either by the first part of the section, which prohibits im- portation; nor by the second part, which gives a remedy by action. We are thus thrown back on sections 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria,  ## p. 155 (#195) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. i55 chapter 45, with a direction (see sect. 3 of the Act of 1844) to apply them to a case to which their language is apparently inapplicable, and with a statement (see the preamble) that the •object is to confer on the owners of copyright in foreign works greater rights than would have been conferred upon them under the earlier Inter- national Copyright Act, and similar in all respects to those enjoyed by British authors. The work here in question must be deemed to have been first published in this country, and the plaintiff must be treated as if he were the owner of the copyright in this country in such work. Section 30? the Act of 1844 clearly requires these assumptions to be made. Section 3 does not say "first printed and published," but I do not attach importance to this verbal criticism. To attribute importance would nullify section 3. I take " publish in section 3 to include printing for publication. They appear to me necessarily to involve as consequences that the expressions "such book" and "so having been unlawfully printed" which occur in sections 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, must be applied to the work the copyright in which belongs to the plaintiff. I have already pointed out that this could not be their meaning in the statute 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45. Even if section 15 cannot be held to apply owing to its language being restricted to printing in the British dominions, section 17 can, for, as already pointed out, its scope is under. To hold that neither section applies is to hold that section 3 of the Act of 1844 is absolutely nugatory; and in obedienee to this section the difficulties in applying sections 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, to this case must be got over. The alterna- tive is to hold that the plaintiff has no remedy for a manifest injury, and that Parlia- ment failed in 1844 to give effect to its de- clared intention. Mr. Scrutton, in his very able argument, almost persuaded me that this was so. His contention was that section 10 was intended to be a code containing a complete enumeration of the remedies available for an infringement of copyright in foreign works, and that it was in- consistent with sections 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, if applied to such copyright. I confess I was much struck with this contention, but I cannot adopt it. Section 10 is certainly not a complete code, for in the face of section 3 it cannot be regarded as impliedly depriving the proprietors of copyright under the Act of 1844 of any of the rights which that section, and the statute there referred to, confer upon them, ijn truth is, that when closely examined section will be found not to cover the whole »>, \° covered by section 3 and the incorporated s^?^d 15 and 17 of 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45. What then is the true inference from the express exception in section 10? Is it to be inferred that the foreigner entitled to copyright in this country is liable to have that copyright infringed by any importer of books printed in his own country? Or is the inference to be that as regards such books he is entitled to the same protection as a British author would have under the Act of 1842? The latter inference is most in accordance with legal principles and good sense, and is the only inference which is consistent with the preamble and section 3 of the Act of 1844. If the defendants' contention were correct, it would follow that a foreign author could assign his English copyright, and import and sell copies of his work here in competition with his own assignee unless prevented from so doing by express agreement. Such a state of our law would not be very creditable, and I am glad to find that the court is not driven to hold the law to be so unsatisfactory; nor to hold that, owing to a blunder in drafting, the Legislature has con- spicuously failed to attain its declared and mani- fest object. One other point was urged which requires notice. The defendants are purchasers of the books they have imported, and it is contended that they have a right to dispose of those books as they like without any interference from the owner of the foreign copyright or from the plaintiffs who claim under him. The right, however, of the defendant to use in this country the books which he bought abroad depends on the law of this country, and not on the law of the place of sale. The copyright in this country confers upon the plaintiffs rights here which no contract of sale abroad by other persons can deprive them of. Even if the defendant had bought his copies direct from the proprietor of the foreign copyright, the defendant would be in no better position as against the plaintiffs than such proprietor himself; and for reasons already given he could not justify what the defendant claims the right to do. The appeal must be allowed with costs here and below. An injunction must be granted to restrain future importations for sale or hire without the consent of the plaintiff, and there must be an- inquiry as to the damages sustained by the plaintiff by reason of the importation for sale or h.ire of 9UC^ copies before the date of this j^^^gtice Lopes.—It is with great diffidence thj»4^ i-rfot from m? ^rot,hers in this case, who H \ al*1 ^ore familiar than I am with these ^.^ . ..K'T* 1 Ms/but after careful consideration I £cte,^vit after careful consideration \ /  ## p. 156 (#196) ############################################ •56 THE AUTHOR. have arrived at the same conclusion as Mr. Justice Kekewich in the Court below. The piece of music in question was first published in Leipsic, and the plaintiffs are the assignees of the English copyright in this German piece of music. Copies of the piece of music printed in Leipsic and sold to the defendant in Brussels have been imported into this country for sale here. The plaintiffs seek to restrain the defendants from such importation. Whether they can do so depends on certain provisions in the Copyright Acts which are by no means clear. Sections 15 and 17 of the 5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45, have been relied on. I cannot discover how the prohibition contained in section 15 can apply to the importa- tion of books printed in foreign countries in which an English author had no copyright. This section applies to the British dominions only. Nor can I see how section 17 applies to a case like the present. It is directed against the importation of foreign copies of copyright works, first composed or written or printed in the United Kingdom. This piece of music was first published in a foreign country, namely, in Germany. ■ We must now look at the 7 & 8 Victoria, chapter 12, and the important section is section 10. This section deals with copies of books (books by the interpretation section including sheets of music) subsisting under this Act or of any Order in Council made in pursuance thereof, but printed or reprinted in this country. If there was nothing more this section would cover the present case, but there occur in the section these important words " in any foreign countries except that in which such books were first published." I am unable to disregard this excep- tion, which in my judgment was inserted to meet a case like the present. It is said that the exception is to be disregarded because section 3 of the same Act says that "in case any such order" (that is to say, the Order in Council) "shall apply to books all and singular the enact- ments of the said Copyright Amendment Act (5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 45) and if any other Act for the time being in force with relation to the copyright in books first published in this country shall from and after the time so to be specified in that behalf in such order, and sub- ject to such limitation as to the duration of the copyright as shall be therein contained, apply to and be in force in respect of the books to which such order shall extend, and which shall have been registered as hereinafter is provided in such and the same manner as if such books were first published in the United Kingdom," &c. The question is whether anything in the section is so repugnanc to the exception contained in section 10 as to render it inoperative. I think they may be read together, section 3 dealing with foreign countries, not being countries where such books were first published, and section 10 excepting countries where the books were first published. It is said this imposes a great hard- ship on the plaintiff and assignee circumstanced in the same way as the plaintiff. That may be so, but we have to construe the Acts of Parliament,, and the plaintiff might have protected himself by an express covenant. I think that this appeal should be dismissed with costs. Lord Justice Rigby.—This case has been argued only on the construction of the two Acts of 1842 and 1844, as modified with reference to registra- tion by section 4 of the Act of 1886. It seems necessary, however, to refer to other Acts for the purpose of arriving at a clear view of the whole scheme of copyright law at any given time. The material section of the Acts are singularly involved in their provisions, owing, no doubt, partly to the difficulty of getting through Parlia- ment any Bill extending the right of authors, and partly to the fact that provisions for the protec- tion of copyright were confused with provisions for the protection of revenue, as will hereafter appear. The Copyright Amendment Act, 1842 (5 <fe 6 Victoria, chapter 45), whether by section 15 or by section 17, provides only against importation for sale or hire. A book lawfully printed abroad might, so far as this Act is concerned, be law- fully imported by the owner for his own private use, although not for sale or hire. The statute of 1709, the 8th of Anne, chapter 19, gave copy- right only in Great Britain, and made no distinc- tion between copies imported for sale and other copies imported. The distinction between impor- tation for sale and other importations was in 1735, as I think for the first Time, introduced in an Act for the protection of copyright in engravings— that is the 8th George II., chapter 13. But the Act which seems to have afforded a basis for section 17 of the Act of 1842 is the Act of 1739, the 12th of George II., chapter 36. It was not a copyright statute at all, but a Revenue Act founded upon the consideration that the duty on paper imported for printing books exceeded the duty on printed books. The statute was not required for the protection of copyright in books. It was fully effectuated as to importations by the statute of 1709. The prohibition extended to books in which there was no copyright, if only there had been a printing of them within twenty years. The printing was in that Act the very thing aimed at, whilst in the Copyright Acts the  ## p. 157 (#197) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 157 protection of the owner of the copyright is the important point. This Act related to importa- tions into Great Britain only. The International Copyright Act of 1838 (1 & 2 Victoria, chapter 59), repealed by the Act of 1844, by section 1, empowered Her Majesty by Order in Council to direct that the authors of books pub- lished in any foreign countries, or their executors, administrators, and assigns, should have the sole liberty of printing and reprinting such books within the United Kingdom and every other part of the British dominions. Sect. 8 enacted that" if any person in the United Kingdom or any other part of the British dominions should print, reprint or import for sale "—there is no doubt the word means imported from a foreign country for sale —" any book to which the Order in Council should extend without the consent of the author or other proprietor of the copyright first had and obtained in writing, shall be liable to special action on the case at the suit of the author or other proprietor of the copyright." It is manifest that the copyright here spoken of is the British copyright under the British International Copy- right Act, and it is to be observed that no exception is made of books imported from the foreign country where they were first published. On the other hand, the importation of books otherwise than for sale, as for instance for hire or for the private use of the importer, was not struck at. The Copyright Amendment Act, 1842, like the Act of 1838, extended the copyright to the whole of the British dominions. Section 15 of this Act is in pari materia with section 8 of the Act of 1838. Its operation is extended as to imports by adding to the words "for sale" the words "or hire," but as to the importations which it is aimed at we should expect to find them to be the same in both sections, and I have been unable to see any reason why there should be any difference in this respect. Section 17 of the Act as before suggested, and a comparison of the wording, shows it is evidently based 011 the Act of 1739, adding to the words "for sale" the words "or hire." Probably in both sections the words "or hire" are introduced because of the development of the circulating library system. Comparing therefore the Act of 1838 with that of 1842, the first named Act authorised, subject only to questions raised on the precise construction of section 15 and 17 of 'he later Act, at least the same amount of protection from imported books to be given to copyright under that Act, which was giv^n to copyright in books first published iu 11 United Kingdom by the last Act, except +, importation for hire was not prohibited. Jjfe.*W Act prevented the importation from f. Hqgf countries of books for the private use of the importer. It is, however, material to be noted tint by an Act to amend the laws relating to the Customs (5 & 6 Victoria, chapter 49), which came into operation a few days after the Copyright Amendment Act, and must have been before Parliament while the last-mentioned Act was under consideration, on a recital in section 23 "that great abuse had prevailed with respect to the introduction into this country for private use of works reprinted abroad, to the ureat injury of the authors thereof and of others," it was by section 24 enac ed that from and after the 1st April, 1843, all books wherein copyright should be subsis ing, first comjx>se.! or written or printed in he United Kingdom, and printed or reprhred in any other country, should be and the same were absolutely prohibited to be imported into the United Kingdom. It seems therefore that there was no substantia! depar.ure as to importations from the policy of the Act of 1709. We have to approach the consideration of th j International Copyright Act, 1844, with the knowledge that provision was made against importation for sale or hire contained in the Copyright Amendment Act, 1842, and for absolute prohibition of importations, even for private use, in the later Act of the same session, whilst the International Copyright Act, 1838, was clearly imperfect in both respects. We should expect therefore that adequate although not necessarily identical provisions would be con- tained in the Act of 1844 with reference to both subjects, and in my judgment such provision is made accordingly as to books imported for sale or hire by section 3, and as to books absolutely prohibited by section 10. If the sections as to imports iu the Copyright Amendment Act, 1842, are not incoqwrated into the Act of 1844, it is obvious that the proprietor of copy- rights under this later Ac1., assuming him for the moment to be a different person from the owner of the copyright in the country where the book was first published, would be in so much the worse position than the owner of the copy- right in the book first published in the United Kingdom, and that the two rights would be essen- tially different, the object of the Acts being to make them as far as possible the same. Take, for instance, the case before us of a book first, published in Germany. The proprietor of the copvright in the British dominions would indeed have as to all countries but Germany, the ex- tended right of having stray copies in the bags of tovn-; ,fS tonfi8cated for his benefit, but in ex- cha " for tbis comparatively unimportant advan- t&j>^of ucott^ nave to 8Vrt>Imt to an unlimited be from every part of Germany itself, UYv •-,11 j L — ———J'' tl\ *HiTt* * which it would be most likely the  ## p. 158 (#198) ############################################ 158 THE AUTHOR. book would be printed. The very person from whom the derived title might, as far as copyright alone is concerned, import and sell as many of the boots as he could get a market for, or set up circulating libraries like Mudie's for the diffu- sion throughout Her Majesty's possessions of the very book as to which he had parted with his copyright in those dominions. What he could do any other person could do. Under conditions of trade favourable to books made in Germany, the copyright in the British dominions under the Act would be absolutely worthless, and the bene- ficial object of the Act entirely frustrated. This consideration affords, in my judgment, a very strong presumption against the suggested con- struction which would make section 10 of the Act of 1844 an entire code with reference to importa- tions from abroad. It is, however, said that by appropriate cove- nants with the owner of the original copyright the assignee may be protected. The suggestion, of course, involves the assumption that the copy- right law has altogether failed to afford adequate protection; but the possibility of adequate pro- tection being given by covenant is by no means clear. The British Legislature is supposed to say to every person everywhere: "You may import for every purpose books to which our British international copyright extends if only you go to Germany for them." The proprietor of the original copyright might indeed covenant not himself to introduce into the British dominions any other books, but how can he effectually pro- vide against the acts of other persons i He might enter into a warranty that no other person should import books from Germany, so as to make himself liable to the damages that might arise, but the actual importation he would be for the most part unable to prevent. It is by no means certain that in every country to which an Order in Council mav extend there must be a law preventing the printing for exportation (it never existed in our country till 1842) of copyright books, and there is no evidence that there is any such law in Germany. It is, however, unnecessary in my judgment further to consider the construction of the Act on the assumption that is left open to us. The preamble of the Act makes it plain that the repeal of the Act of 1838 was intended not for the pur- pose of limiting, but for the purpose of increasing the powers of Her Majesty as to remedies for infringement of copyright under the Act. This, in my judgment, makes it incumbent on the courts to construe the Acts, if it can reasonably be done, to make them as effectual as those given by the existing law for the protection of home copyright, so as to avoid the great injury to the proprietor of copyrights that I have before pointed out. Now section 3 of the Act, in what seems to me quite clear and unambiguous terms, provides that all and singular of the enactments of the Act of 1842, including, of course, sections 15 and 17, unless their language is clearly inappropriate, should apply to the books to which such order will extend which have been registered as hereafter men- tioned in such and in the same manner as if such books were first published in the United Kingdom. Registration is now unnecessary by the Act of 1886, and the exceptions in section 3 are for pre- sent purposes irrelevant, but it may be observed that the power reserved to Her Majesty by Order in Council to make exceptions which are found necessary would obviate any inconvenience arising from the very sweeping terms in which the enactments of the Copyright Acts are applied to, and, in fact, made part of the Act now before the Court. It is not alleged that by the Order in Council applicable to the present case any relevant exception is made. Of course it may be found that sections 15 and 17, or one of them, are from the terms incapable of being applied to the case of copyright, and might not be able to be applied to importations from the country of origin, but such a conclusion ought not to be accepted without necessity, having regard to the grave results already pointed out. The contentions with regard to the two sections are, of course, in the main dependent on one another. I must do full justice to the able argument of Mr. Sorutton, which for the time went far to convince me that section 15 deals only with books unlawfully printed in the British dominions. It may be that he has in his favour the strictly literal reading of the words of the section: "11 any person shall in any part of the British dominions print any book without the consent of the proprietor," it may be that makes the unlawfulness depend on the place as well as want of consent, and that the words " so unlaw- fully printed" cannot be fully satisfied without importing both elements. I cannot say that this, as a mere matter of grammar, may not be correct, but when you look to the substance and meaning of the section, I think that the words " unlaw- fully printed " mean only " printed without con- sent," otherwise no sufficient effect is given to the provisions as to importation from parts beyond the sea. What is the meaning of speaking of importation into any place in Her Majesty's dominions from parts beyond the sea? It is a phrase which is perhaps not very accurate, but I think it means from places outside Her Majesty's dominions. It would be strange if the words were used as to a transfer from one part of Her Majesty's dominions by sea  ## p. 159 (#199) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. '59 —if they were distinguishing for instance between a transfer from New Zealand to Australia, and a transfer between one Australian colony and another, or, what may seem a stronger case, a transfer between England and Ireland, or a transfer between England and Scot- land or Wales. I cannot see how you can avoid the conclusion that that distinction would have to be taken unless the words applied to foreign countries. But a still stronger argu- ment to my mind arises from the fact that if the words as to imports refer only to transfers from one part of Her Majesty's dominions to the other, they add absolutely nothing to the section, and may be struck out without altering its opera- tion in the slightest degree. We have only to read the section to see that that is so. I will read it as if there was nothing about importa- tions: "If any person shall in any part of Her Majesty's dominions print any book "—I let that go by—" in which there shall be a subsisting copyright, without the consent in writing of "—I will leave out the words now about importing for sale as being immaterial, because I want to test what the section means—" or shall sell, publish, or expose for sale or hire," and so on, "or have in his possession for sale or hire any book so unlawfully printed"—leaving out the word "imported."—" then he shall have a special action on the case." Now, I say upon the construction to be put on the section everything is contained there. Of course we have the word " imported," and we have it brought in in a very important manner, "unlawfully printed or imported without such consent." It is not necessary to read this as extending to "unlawfully imported,"' but "unlawfully printed or imported without con- sent," but I say if that means from one part of the dominions to the other the words have abso- lutely no meaning, all you have to show is that they were unlawfully printed within Her Majesty's dominions, and that the man has them in his possession knowing that fact. What is added by saying "or imported without the consent of the proprietor "? Nothing. The first part of it is all sufficient to found a special action on the case, and the second is a condition which cannot operate unless the first is there. It seems to me to be demonstrated—it is not a matter of con- jecture—that upon that section the importation spoken of will include—I will not say necessarily —importations from foreign countries. If that be so, we have a clear enactment in section 15, clearly incorporated in section 3 of the Act of 1844 prohibiting—not absolutely, but prohibiti^, —importations if they are for sale or hire, the pv, * sent case being a case of sale. Now we tuf^ * section 10, and what do we find there? Wo. H) VOL VII. \k now dealing with a part of the Act which replaces nothing in the Copyright Act, but, for the pur- poses of international copyright, something in the Customs Act of 1842. I do not say that it replaces it in the same words. If it had done it would have been enough to incorporate that as is incorporated the Act of 1842; but it was manifestly felt that the words of that Customs Act were not altogether appropriate to the case of international copyright, and therefore that Act was not incorporated, and is not referred to or mentioned, but provision is made by section 10 for what is thought to be the proper treatment of the question of absolute prohibition in the parti- cular case of a foreign publication receiving copy- right here. I will not read what I have put down particularly about that section, but it comes to this. I have dealt with prohibition for sale or hire by section 3, incorporating section 8. That is practically the same thing as is done for home copyright. I have not hitherto dealt with the question of absolute prohibition because that was dealt with by the Customs Act to which I have not referred. What then is reasonable r What they thought reasonable does not appear to mo to be difficult to explain. It was an abso- lute protection against importations, not giving a special action, but an absolute prohibition except from a foreign country. Now, the result of that is that, with regard to imjwrtations from what I call the country of origin, you must rely on section 8 of the Copy- right Act, and you must show that that was sale or hire. That enables every person—and there may be a great number of them who have bought a book in the country of origin—to bring it into this countrv for their own private use. They take into consideration the question of the practice which had been aimed at by the Customs Act of 1806. They will not have that at all. They prohibit even for private use from any place except the country of origin. With reference to the country of origin they do not make any provision at all for absolute prohibition, though the prohibition for sale or hire is, as might be expected, found in another section of the Act. Now, the conclusion to which I have arrived clearly as to the meaning and construction of section 15 of the Act of 1842 makes it unneces- sary for me to consider the clear construction. I do not think there can be a clear construction, hut, at anv rate, what is the true construction of section 17. That, as I have said before, is a very involved section. It is absolutely senseless in liianv rt« of & ^ °-° not ne8itate to say, but it 's at ^ te tf^°^veo- ano- complicated by reason 1 c w^tiy ttgt consider the somewhat ridiculous Ufatl^^uonforthe purposes of copyright  ## p. 160 (#200) ############################################ i6o THE AUTHOR. that Act of 1739 which had nothing to do with copyright at all, but was simply an Act to protect the revenue. I will not give a definite opinion as to the construction of that, but I am by no me ins satisfied on the true construction of that section, taken in conjunction with section 73 of the Act of 1844, that the proprietor in this country of the British international copyright might not have a protection even if section 15 did not exist. I am by no means satisfied of that, but I do not go further than that. On the construction of the Act of 1844, and on the construction of section 15 of the Act of 1842, I arrive unhesitatingly at the conclusion that there is ample protection in a case of this kind for the owner for the time being of the British international copyright, and the appeal, in my judgment, should be allowed, with the consequences stated by Lord Justice Lindley. Mr. Cozens-Hardy. — My Lords, the parties have made an arrangement as to costs, which your Lordships will give effect to. Lord Justice Lindley.—Yes. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—Then, as to the injunc- tion, I have got the words which your Lordship read. Lord Justice Lindley.—Either keeping for sale or hire. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.-—I should suggest your Lordships should vary the words: Injunction granted to restrain the future importation for sale or hire without the consent of the plaintiff, inquiry as to damages sustained by the plaintiff by reason of the importation for sale or hire of such copies before the date of this judgment. I have nothing to say on that except this: Ought not the injunction to go to restrain the sale or hire of copies which the defendant already has? This injunction only restrains the future im- portations. Lord Justice Lindley.—Has not he sold those he has got. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—I do not know. Your Lordship intended, of course, I presume, to prevent him selling copies which he has already imported. I do not know how that is. Mr. J. E. Adkin.—The affidavit states the fact. Lord Justice Lindley.—I understood there was no controversy about that. Mr. Adkin.—There is a controversy, if I might say a few words to your Lordship. This agree- ment has been arrived at between the parties with regard to costs, and with reference to that it seems to me, and I understand from my client that the agreement extended to this, that there should be no further costs incurred. My client is willing to submi . to thi injunction, but with regard to an inquiry my client has in his affidavit already admitted the receipt of a certain number of copies, which he accounts for, and he in his affidavit has offered to give an undertaking not to sell auy more. However, the legal point has been argued here, and no doubt an injunction must go against him, but those are all the copies he has had, and it is so stated in his affidavit, and there is no doubt about it, and the result of putting my client to the costs of an inquiry as to damages will be to do away with the agreement as to costs. My sub- mission is it was understood there should lx' no inquiry as to damages, for there wei-e no damages. Lord Justice Lindley.—I do not know what agreement you have arrived at. Mr. Adkin.—My friend, Mr. Scrutton, who has been in this case alone, is in the other court at the present moment, and is addressing the court. Would your Lordship defer this question as to the form of the order till he can come in? Lord Justice Lindley.—It strikes me you ought to arrange it between you. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—I have the agreement in my hand signed by my learned junior and Mr. Scrutton. It does not say a word about the inquiry as to damages. It deals with the costs in the court l elow and here. Lord Justice Lindley.— Do you want an in- quiry? Lord Justice Bigby.—It is a small matter. Mr. Adkin.—Would your Lordship allow me to read one paragraph hi the defendants' affidavit which I think will state the facts. Lord Justice Lindley.-—I think this is a little irregular. You have cither agreed or you have not agreed. If you have agreed, carry out the agreement. The order will be drawn up by the registrar to carry out the agreement. If you have not agreed, what we have said is right. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—We shall not pursue the inquiry if we find there is nothing in it. Lord Justice Lindley.—Do not put it in if you do not want it. Lord Justice Kigby.—No doubt it is a small matter, and if you are satisfied with the affidavit, you will not want an inquiry. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—We can probably agree as to the figures. My right is to have this inquiry which your Lordship has given me. Lord Justice Lindley.—Yes. Then there is no agreement as to costs. That all goes if your opponent is right. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—There is no question about the costs. Lord Justice Lindley.—I do not know what the agreement is. Settle it with the registrar. Mr. Cozens-Hardy.—If your Lordship pleases.  ## p. 161 (#201) ############################################ THE AUTUQll. Lord Justice Lindley.—Aud if there is any ■difficulty it can lie mentioned to us. Mr. Adkin.—Then we will decide this question before the registrar, with liberty to apply. Lord Justice Lindley.—Do not decide it— settle it. I may say that I have taken the opportunity of looking through all the Acts of Parliament I know of relating to this complicated matter, and in spite of my endeavours to exhaust all the statutes I think I missed one altogether. It is in a most complicated state. I do not mean that I missed a Copyright Act, but one of the Customs Acts. NOTES FROM ABKOAD. I^HE following notes were made in Norway, where I spent six weeks in September and October. They may be found of interest, and if so, I shall be glad to send a fresh batch next month. The Norwegians, who gave us much of their language, seem to be greatly interested in English literature. Norway has quite recently " adhered" to the Berne Convention—that is to say, she joined the Convention only three months ago— and yet her interest in English literature continues. I write "and yet," because she has now to pas- tor what three months ago she could take without a bare " I thank you." Which shows that her interest is a real one. All the Norwegian newspapers publish feuille- tons. Whilst I was in Christiania every feuilleton published in a Norwegian paper was a translation from the English. The Verdens Gang — the principal paper on the left side—for instance, was publishing the "Pige of Orleans," which you will recognise as Mark Twain's "Maid of Orleans." I heard, by the way, that the pro- prietors had paid for the right of translation and serial publication of this book "very much more" than they paid for one of Zola's novels, " Rome," for instance. However, as I also know that for Zola's " Rome " they only paid 200 crowns (about eleven guineas), the sum cannot have been a very extravagant one. Elsewhere I saw Robert Ban-'s " Damen-Reporteren" (Lady Reporters), which is, of course, his "A Woman Intervenes "; stories from Tit Bits, and so on—nothing but English fiction. In the booksellers' shops one saw translations from Conan Doyle, from Mrs. Humphry Ward and Fergus Hume, to mention a few names only. Our literary celebritieg are as well known in Christiania and Beri>A as they are in Birmingham or in Lo^f? Indeed better, for in Norwav everybody jv. ^U. and mos! people take an interest in literature, whilst in England . There would be a good source of additional income here, for our popular authors, were it not for the fact that Denmark is still outside the Convention. Now Danish as a written language is the same as Norwegian, although as a spoken language it differs somewhat. The Danhh publishers and newspaper proprietors can there- fore take what their Norwegian confreres have tj buy, and under these circumstances competition is difficult for the latter. "I would like to buy the Norwegian rights of such a book," said au able editor to me, "but I cannot afford to pay very much for it, as it will be ' taken' by (here the name of a widely circulated Danish paper) "which competes with me." I mention these facts to recommend English authors to be lenient and considerate when dealing with Nor- wegian publishers. The Danes, by the way, help themselves most liberally, not only to our literature, but to our ideas. I saw a paper in Copenhagen which was a replica of one of the Messrs. Harmsworth's publications, and I have before me on my table a weekly periodical, also issued in Copenhagen, which is an exact copy of Tit-Bits, green cover, typographical arrangement, features and all. It is called Dit oa Bat (" This and That"), and is widely advertised in Norway and Sweden. It contains three serials, translations of English works, and these are Mr. du Maurier's "Trilby," Conan Doyle's "Rodney Stone," and Fergus Hume's "Tattoo-Morderen," which, I suppose, is the story called "Tracked by a Tattoo" which the firm of Cassell and Co. advertised so liberally some months back. "The Martian" is also now apj)earing in more than one Danish news- paper. This is rather hard on English writers. I cannot miss this opportunity of acknow- ledging in the names of all the foreign journalists who visited Christiania at the time of the recep- tion of Dr. Nansen and his brave crew of the Fram, the great courtesy and hospitality which was shown to all of us by our confreres! of the Norwegian Press. The gentlemen of the Verdens Gang especially, Messrs. Thommessen, Hammer, and Gulbransen, did everything that could be done, not only to help us in our work, but tj render our stay in their town an agreeable one. We were taken for drives; we were introduced to the people we wanted to know; we were sumptuously entertained. I could not help thinkxna how a Norwegian journalist, en mission to IjQ^oli '"om,i ^e differently received aud rt^ttiessen, editor and part proprietor of thft * c G""?-invited me to meet Bjornstein  ## p. 162 (#202) ############################################ the a union. Bjornson at his house, and, as I sat next to him at dinner, between him and Fru Sigurd Ibsen, his daughter, T had abundant opportunity of conversation. I had met the foremost Norwegian poet many years ago in Paris, when, for political reasons, he had left his country, and I found that the long years had developed his enthu- siasms, instead of diminishing them. He is a wonderful old man, who will do in the future even greater things than he has already done. His countrymen hold him in very high esteem, and I shall not readily forget with what enthu- siasm he was received by several thousands i if people when he rose to speak at the jwpular fete which was the last of the festivities given in Christiania in honour of Nansen and his comrades. Few poets can afford to In- active in political life also, but Bjornson has known how to win fame and affection both as a ]>oet and as a politician. I hardly know in which capacity his countrymen love him better. I was amused and interested in watching the fight that went on round Nansen. All the leading publishing firms in Europe and America con- tested for the right of publishing his book on his experiences in the Arctic regions. When I left Christiania he had not yet signed any con- tracts, but I understood that the immediate receipts on account which will be paid to him on delivery of his manuscript will exceed 15,000, a sum which does not include what may come to him in the way of honoraria for articles for maga- zines and newspapers. I know for a fact that he was so busy with his book, that he refused an offer of 100,000 mark from a German leeture- agent for a lecture to be repeated in a hundred different German towns, with all expenses paid into the bargain; that he refused to allow himself to be interviewed for a lower fee than £2 50 for a short conversation, and so on. So that, from a financial-literary point of view, his expedition has not been an unsuccessful one. He is working very hard at his book, and keeps a secretary and twoexpert stenographersconstantlyemployed. Literary work—the North Pole explorers apart seems to l>e very badly paid in Norway. Publishers there pay authors so much or so little by the sheet of sixteen pages. Ibsen sold the copyright of one of his first books for about £12 to a publisher at Bergen. This publisher, however, not long ago tore up the contract, and is now paying Dr. Ibsen a royalty, Journalists is"£t'v*P meagre salaries. Fifteen pounds a month miin<n^idered a good salary for a good all-round j^or(. \And it must be remembered that all 3janvegian journalists are University men. theirtv of them speak several languages, all of X have some knowledge of English and German. A journalist on the staff of a Christiania daily would translate an English, French, or German feuilleton as a part of his daily work, without extra remuneration. As a class they are very wrell-read men. It was my privilege to visit several of them in their homes, and as I always judge a man by the books he has on his shelves, I can speak of them with high admiration. At one gentleman's house in particular, I saw amongst the hundreds of books which lined the walls of the room in which he worked when at home, every book of any importance which has been published, in any language, on the social question during the last ten years. I thought of my own library and hid a blush. At another house I saw a very fine collection of historical works, all well- thumbed too. Their owner was receiving 1200 crowns a year (.£67) as all-round man on a small daily, an income which he eked out by con- tributing articles at four cere (|<f.) the line to such papers as would accept outside contributions. This pay of four cere a line is considered good pay for outside contributions on most of the Norwegian papers; a foreign correspondent is handsomely remunerated at a penny the line. The gentleman in question showed me an article of three columns which he was sending to order to a daily paper. I afterwards saw the editor, and heard, casually, that twenty crowns (£1 2s. 6d.) would be paid for this article. It must be remembered that Norway is a very small country, and that competition amongst publishers is cut- throat. A book by a Norwegian author which goes to 5000 copies is as great an exception as was •■ Trilby " in England and America. Robert Harboeouoh Sherakd. NEW YORK LETTER. New York, Nov. 17. HAMLIN GARLAND, much as he dislikes city life, has been in New York frequently of late on account of the history of Grant which he is writing for McClure and Co. He read aloud to me some of the poems quoted in the October number of The Author, to explain that his was not the arbitrary, but the musical, theory of verse, so that it cannot be properly read by anyone who does not feel intimately the spirit of it. For instance, to take illustrations only from the poems quoted in The Author, "The Wild Sad Wail of the Plain" does not make music at all unless it is read like a wail; and in the lilies How nice the grave'll be, jest Ono nice, sweet everlastin' rest  ## p. 163 (#203) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. the long meditative pause after "be" and the lingering on "jest" (the inevitable mode of speech for the characters represented) are, of course, necessary to the verse. Mr. Garland's greatest power is his intensity of feeling, which is brought out strongly in his own reading. After he had read from the poems he went on to talk about them. "I hold Lanier's theory of verse," he said; "it is not measured by feet, but by intervals of time." It will perhaps be remem- bered by Englishmen interested in the young American poet, that the London Spectator was among the first papers to announce Lanier's genius. Mr. Garland, who has never been abroad, will probably be in England in the spring. "If I can get up the courage, I will go to London in April or May," he said; "I can take a horse and a couple of blankets, and camp out from Denver to San Francisco, but I can't stand water. I am a prairie man ; I want to go to London, Paris, and Berlin, that is all I care for; that is where the young men are grouped, men in sympathy with progress." In the Life of Grant, Mr. Garland is using a method unusual in the writing of history. Nothing is foreshadowed. The author thinks it a cheap method of getting contrast to tell when writing about Grant's boyhood, for instance, that such and such an influence had such and such a consequence at Gettysburg, perhaps. He writes about the boy Grant as if his readers were hearing of him for the first time. "I want to do it in such a way that people shall say how human he was; especially to show that there was no luck about his career; that he worked for everything." After this work is over, in six months or a year, he will write more verses from time to time, but give his main attention to the drama and the novel. His first work will be a long dramatic conception, probably put first in the novel form, dealing with the interaction of the plain and the mountain. "I am coming to do more and more work relating to the mountains," he said. "It is a sad thing, the passing away of the wild things of the country. Every time I go into the mountains and the plains they are a little more tracked; and when I stay in the cities I feel as if I were wasting my time. I love the prairies, and the prairies are gone, and only the plains remain. It is a requiem of the prairie that I put in my book of verse. The gofer, the rattlesnake, the vulture, the Indian, the settler, and all the birds and animals are dis- appearing. 1 think I have told the true story of the prairie. There is no love, no history or religion in the poems, so they have not sol<j much; all are directly on their theme. After £ lost my prairies, I found them again lifted 10,00^ feet above the sea in the Rocky Mountains. On those mountains I can tell the altitude by the foliage; the higher you go the more beautiful it becomes. I have a book dealing with this characteristic of the mountains—the growing beauty as you ascend—planned and partly written; it will deal with the wild places, with the wild trails where few go. I am a hunter, and I ride my horse 13,400 feet high. I like to be where the wild animals are, where the mountain sheep are, but I never kill anything. It seems to me a cheap thing to take a modern 16-shooter and kill these innocent things; I used to do it." Mr. Garland's simple, easy manner corresponds with his words, and makes him a charming talker. His theory of art, often misquoted, is a simple one. "A man must be himself. To be himself he is sure in the larger number of cases to be local in his study and in his emotions, but he should be universal in his appeal. That is where I am misrepresented. I am the last man in the world to uphold cheap work, but I do uphold localism, such as is found in Barrie, Maclaren, and in this country in Riley and Miss Wilkins, such as Crane is doing in New York, and Fuller in Chicago. But after a man has chosen his subject his method should be the best there is in the world. An artist has no business to consider anybody but himself when he is creating his work. I put the creative energy above culture, but I am an evolutionist, and I believe in knowing what has been done; but we should know it in order to be better able to work out our own salvation here in America. The Greek art is much stronger than the Roman because it is indigenous, and the Roman borrowed from the Greek. Whitman lived and died for this principle, and he has been a great inspiration to me." Mr. Garland calls himself an impressionist. In describing the kinds of originality he cares for he names Ibsen, Whitman, Carlisle, and Monet. And speaking of one writer whose work is especially marked by culture, whom he liked very much, but in whom he felt a lack of something vital, he said, " Man needs mud, clean mud—the mud of the lane, and not the mud of the street." Mr. Garland is one of the group of American writers who believe that a larger portion of litera- ture which is read by Americans is, every year, produced in America. The announcements of the magazines for the coming year do something to support tHs belief- They certainly show more A aierica,r,„ iV,ftn usual in the serials. In McClure's Tn wh; * \?T Garland's " Life of Grant" is to as a* . 1 "^collections of War Times," by rll5\ 1\ ty@*thfi San> ifi a^80 to appear in serial f!, ^' of />r's tae Stockton and Howells  ## p. 164 (#204) ############################################ 164 THE AUTHOR. and Du Maurier in serial fiction. Owen Wister will give a number of sketches of Western life, and there will be serial papers on American History by Professor Woodrow Wilson, Professor J. B. McMaster, and James Barnes. The Round Table follows the same general line, having serial articles on the War of 1812; the Story of Texas and the gold fields, and other things in Western life. The Bazaar and the Weekly show almost entirely American writers and American sub- jects. The number of serials which are not fiction seems to be greater this year than ever before. This is looked upon by some people closely connected with our magazines as one of the secrets of their success. It has never been tried in England, except by the Pall Mall, and by it only spasmodically. The Century, for instance, has for its most prominent serial, "Campaigning with Grant," by General Horace Porter. Its two serials in fiction are by Dr. Weir Mitchell, of Philadelphia, and F. Marion Crawford. In the Atlantic Monthly serials on general subjects are also prominent, among them the "Reminiscences of General T. W. Higginson," and the "Interpretation of Democracy in the United States," by E. L. Godkin, the editor of the Nation and the Evening Post; and a series of direct studies of the people in various sections of this country. The only serial story announced is by Charles Egbert Craddock. Finally, IScribners Magazine will have among its serials "Undergraduate Life in the Colleges," by various graduates; a series of articles on leading industries, a series on "Woman's Art of Living," and a number of articles on travel by Richard Harding Davis and others. Charles Dana Gibson, the artist, will appear for the first time as a writer in some Im- pressions of London. In fiction, two important serials are novels by Richard Harding Davis and W. D. Howells, each to run six months. Norman Hapgood. PUBLICATIONS OF THS YEAR 1895. LE DROIT D' AUTEUR" gives the fol- lowing statistics for the year 1895, which are interesting, though they leave a good deal to be desired. It is especially to be regretted that no information is forthcoming respecting how the 12,496 French books are made up, and the great diversity of the various classifi- cations renders impossible any satisfactory com- parison of the literary activity of the various nations in the respective provinces of philosophy, science, art, and belles lettres •— Great Britain. New New Books. Editions. Theology and Sermons 501 ... 69 Educational, Classics, Philo- logv 660 ... Ill Noveis and Stories 1544 ■■• 347 Law and Jurisprudence 57 ... 33 Political and Social Economy, Commerce 163 ... 23 Arts, Sciences, Illustrated Works 96 ... 16 Geography, Travels 263 ... 75 History, Biography 353 ... 68 Poetry and Drama 231 ... 16 Almanacs, " Ana." 311 ... — Medicine 153 ... 53 Belles Lettres, Essays 400 ... 42 Miscellanies, Pamphlets 749 ... 182 Total 5481 1035 United States of America. New New Books. Editions. Novels 1050 ... 64 Law 480 ... 51 Theology 47' ••■ 35 Educational, Philology 456 ... 32 Literary, History, Miscel- lanies 455 ... 13 Juvenile Works 365 ... 10 Political and Social Science... 313 ... 22 Poetry 294 ... 15 Physical and Mathematical Science 313 ... 22 History 185 ... 8 Biography, Memoirs 167 ... 13 Medicine, Hygienics 141 ... 22 Travels 134 27 Fine Arts, Illustrated Books 133 ... 7 Industrial Arts 100 ... 11 Philosophy 55 ... 6 Domestic Economy, Agricul- ture 48 ... 4 Sport 34 ... 5 Humorous and satirical works 32 ... — Total 5101 368 1894. 1895. Germany 22,570 ... 23,607 France i3»53° ••• 12,495 Italy 9,416 ... 9,437  ## p. 165 (#205) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. '65 COPYRIGHT. THE following letter appeared in the Sjwctator some weeks ago. I believe that no auswer was printed in the paper. I cut it out at the time, mislaid it, found it agaiu, and submitted it to Sir Frederick Pollock. He has very kindly given me his opinion, which is subjoined.—Editor. "To the Editor of the Spectator. "Sir,—I have read with interest your valuable remarks on copyright, it propoi of Matthew Arnold's poems in the Spectator of Oct. 3. If a writer leaves his copyright (as the late Master of Balliol did) to the University of Oxford or of Cambridge, or to any college in either, or to certain other" learned bodies, on trust for the charitable and educational purposes of the institution, it is, I believe, the fact that the copy- right is thereby made perpetual, and does not expire in the ordinary course. Whenever this plan is adopted, such scandals as you mention are impossible. But I should like further informa- tion on a point connected with this. A writer may wish to provide for his widow or children by leaving them his copyright. Supposing he does this, and they thereupon keep the copyright till, say, six months before it is timed to expire, can they then, by making a present of the copyright to an Oxford College, prevent it at the last hour, so to speak, from expiring at all, or is it necessary that this should have been done by the author himself in his lifetime? Or again, supposing a copyright has twenty years to run, can the author bequeath it for nineteen years to his widow and then in perpetuity to a college ?—I am, Sir, &c, "Nullum Tempus Occtjrrat Honestati." the opinion. "The Act is 15 Geo. III., c. 53. The gift or bequest must be by the author or his representa- tives, and the profits must be devoted to the advancement of learning. I think the general funds of a college in either university would be presumed to be so devoted. Of course, any arrange- ment for returning any part of the profits to the donor or his successors would be fraudulent and void, and possibly make the whole gift invalid. With regard to the transference of an author's copyright by his widow to one of the privi- leged foundations: if the widow, <fcc, be the author's legal personal representative, it seems the gift would be good. And with regard to the last sentence of the letter, I see nothing in the Act to prevent the gift from being subject to a preceding life or other limited interest. Our copyright legis- lation, however, is so perplexed that it is difficult to give an off-hand opinion upon any part of the suj^ ject with any confidence. "F. P." NOTES AND NEWS. IQUOTE the following from the Westminster Gazette. I am not greatly interested in the facts recorded, because in The Author we are not concerned about a writer's income, but in the management of his property with honesty and fairness :— Hannah More is looked down upon now and forgotten by the writing fraternity. Yet she was no mean citizen of the republic of letters in her own day. Her "Cajleba in Search of a Wife " brought her .£2000 in one year, although published anonymously, and altogether she computed that she had earned .£30,000 by writing during her lifetime, most of which went in philanthropic work. What would Sir Walter Besant nay to this? When Cadell and Davis sent their first statement of " Coolebs," Hannah More found that "the cost of printing, paper. *c. is exorbitantly in- creased, and I had near .£5000 to pav for expenses, besides all the bookseller's profits: partly in consequence of my having given more for the money than any book that has lately appeared; as you know, books do not sell in propor- tion to their intrinsic value, but to their size." Two editions were sold in a fortnight after its appearance in December, 1809, and twelve editions in nine months. America consumed 30,000 copies. She did not oonfess to the authorship until it had run through several editions. The italics are mine. I should very much like to know what was in the writer's mind—what he was thinking—when he asked that question. What should I say to it, except to express a hope that the agreement was fair and fairly carried out? We are fighting for a principle, not for guineas: the desire of the Society is, and always has been, to recover for authors the command of their own property, to make them as much independent owners of literary property as they are of house property, and to show them what steps they should take for the administration and safeguarding of that property in the same manner as they look after property of every other kind. Above all, we are not carrying on an ignoble strife for more money, though this is charged against us. Little by little these things are beginning to be understood, yet such questions as the above show that they are as yet very far from being understood. I also observe that the Publishers Circular trots out again the old statement, disproved and denied a thousand times.that the Authors' Society says that a publisher never takes risks. What the Society has said, and repeats, is that a pub- lisher ta,Ves verv ^ew "sks—as little risk as riOSsiWe . l\ at there are hundreds of writers whose r jj8 . » tn» ^Q 0I risk. Of course this rfectl *6 statement wul continue to be 0^ t ^ tf^ei , the time will come when certain  ## p. 166 (#206) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. publishers will recognise the advantage of open books and open dealing iu all respects. Here is an illustration of what risk means. It is a common practice with some—perhaps all— publishers to subscribe a new book to the London trade before it is sent to the printers. By this method they learn the extent of the risk they run, if any, and have some guide to the size of the first edition. Thus, suppose a six shilling book: if the Loudon trade take 500 copies, the pub- lisher may decide upon an edition of 1000. At 3*. 6c?. a copy he has thus made ,£87 10s. What margin of risk is left may be ascertained by a reference to "The Cost of Production." If there is any one subject on which publishers might be expected to know something, it would be the value of reviews in promoting the sale of books. (1.) Does a laudatory review help a book? (2.) Does a hostile review injure a lx>ok? Never were there collected together opinions so various and so conflicting as those taken from the St. James's Budget, which will be found on p. 168. Now, my own personal experience covers a good many years. I have carefully watched the reviews of my own and other books during the whole period. My experience is that where books are lumped in a batch it matters nothing at all what is said of any one book. In the case of a paper, however, which reviews only books of im- portance; gives a special review of reasonable length; and insists on its reviewer reading the book: the effect of the review is immediate and striking. Where books are lumped in the batch, the remarks of the reviewer, who has not had time to read any, are either vaguely benevolent or venomously ill-informed. What publishers and authors alike should desire is selection by the editor, and an impartial judgment after reading the book by the reviewer. As for the complaint that copies sent out for review go to the secondhand shops before the edition is out, surely that may be met by the simple practice of sending no more copies to the office where such things a> e allowed. It is rather inconsistent to be crying out that reviews are no good and still to be sending the books, though tbey go at once to the secondhand bookseller. Our New York correspondent, Mr. Norman Hapgood, corroborates my own views, expressed more than once, as to the use of the serial in magazines. The serial in fiction we have always with us; the serial which is not fiction, but his- tory, biography, travel, is common in American magazines but never seen in our own, except the Pall Mall. Yet there can be no doubt that a valuable and interesting book, run through a magazine, might enormously increase the popularity of the magazine, while it might increase tenfold the influence of the book. Imagine Seeley's "Expansion of England" run through the Nineteenth Century! Another point, which may perhaps be called sordid, would be the improvement of the property represented by the "Expansion of England." Like a novel, the book would have its serial rights at home, in the United States, in the Colonies, and on the Continent. There are not many great teachers in the world, but there are some, and it might be considered, even by them, worth while to multiply their direct influence by the thousand and the value of their property by the hundred. Another trouble over a title is reported in the "Book Talk." These troubles are likely to occur more often, as writers grow more anxious to find a happy title. I do not know how far the author of a dead and buried novel, twenty years old, and for- gotten for as many, could claim the right of keeping a title to himself. He would, at least, have to sho.v some actual or probable loss and damage to himself. Yet there are so many novels whose authors would not admit that they were dead, that one may very easily infringe on the rights of property. I have discovered an easy method of minimising the danger. It is to get a copy of Messrs. W. H. Smith's catalogue of books on sale. There will be found a list of novels, among other books, which seen.s to include every novel which can pretend to be still in demand. Armed with this catalogue, the seeker after a title can protect himself. jiq The new books of the season are all out by this time, and one can consider the nature and extent of the output. There are before me the Athenceum and the Spectator, both for Nov. 21, 1896. These two papers contain the greatest number of book advertisements, and we may therefore expect to find nearly the whole of the new books announced in these columns. In fact, there are advertisements by thirty publishers. The books produced, though by no means all that were promised in the " forthcoming " lists, amount to a goodly number. They are classified as follows. Observe, however, that the classification runs over, so that a book on art may be also a book of biography; and a "novel" may be a collection of children's stories; and a book of travel may be also a book of sport.  ## p. 167 (#207) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 167 Under the head of history are also included books of biography, literary criticism, essays, <fcc. Of these there are 81 ; of books of travel, 16; on political economy, 7; on art, 19; on religion, 19; of poetry, 17; on sport, 6; science, 22; novels, 107; reprints, 160. The total number of books is 454. In this list, new editions or translations of the classics are omitted. There is hardly any book in the list which belongs to educational literature. Religious literature is quite inadequately repre- sented, and the list of books on science is most incomplete. The list, however, may stand for the books of the season which are offered to the average reader of the cultivated class. The reprints contain new editions of novels now running; of old novels—Scott, Charles Dickens, Charles Reade; of many illustrated books and of standard editions. Among the novels are new books by well known writers: by writers not so well known: and by new writers. It remains to be seen whether any of the new writers are also "coming men." iiiri The most remarkable feature of the list is, however, the great number of biographies and memoirs. The following is a list, perhaps not quite complete, of an astonishing collection for one season. They are: Lives, Letters, or Recollections of Lord Blachford, Samuel Butler, D.D., Fori Madox Brown, John Constable, Sir Charles Halle, Philip Gilbert Hamerton, Sir John Drummond Hay, Maria Josepha Holroyd, the Jerningham Letters, Sir Edward Burne-Jones, Lord Leighton, Princesse de Lamballe, John Gibson Lockhart, Francis Orpen Morris, Albert Moore, Nansen, Rev. Professor Charles Pritchard, Sloane's Napoleon Bonaparte, and Mr. Augustine Birrell's new edition of Boswell's Johnson. PRIZE COMPETITIONS. THOSE of our readers who are interested in the current prize competitions may note the following :— £10 10s. each for original stories accepted, to cover five weeks, about 2500 words for each instalment.—Editor of the Weekly Herald, Glasgow. £1 is. for original stories accepted, complete in one instalment of about 2500 words. — Editor of the Weekly Herald, Glasgow. .£5 5*. for best original short story; minimum 2000 words, maximum 3ooo ^ than Dec. 31.—Editor of the Osborne Magazine, 9, Paternoster-row, London. £5 5*. for best original biographical article; dealing with famous living English men or women; minimum 2500, maximum 3500. Preference if accompanied by material for illustration. Not later thau Dec. 31.—Editor of the Osborne Magazine, as above. Byron—Shelley—Keats, In Memoriam (endowed) Yearly Prizes, for the best essay in English, written by a woman of any nation. The prizes for 1897 will be as follows: Byron's "The Giaour."—First prize, <£io; second prize, £5. Byron's "Cain." — First prize, £10; second prize, =£5. Shelley's Prose Letters.— First prize, £\o; second prize, .£5. Shelley's "Hymnto Intellectual Beautv." —First prize, £7; second prize, £$; third prize, £3. Keats' "Hyperion."— One prize, £$. Prizes awarded in August, 1897. Enquiries should be addressed to Mrs. Crawshay, 12, War- wick-road, Paddington, W., London. Essays not to exceed ten pages of twenty-one lines in length, and to be sent before June 1, 1897. LITERATURE IN THE PERIODICALS. The Reviewer and the Reader. A Symposium of Publishers. St. James's Budget for Oct. 30. A Plea for Unsigned Criticism. Notes in the Chap Boole for Nov. 1. The Watson v. Newnes Action. Literary World for Nov. 20. Publishers' Circular for Nov. 21. Copyright at Home. II. W. Morris Colles. Book- man for November. The Disfiguring of Review Copies of Books. C. K. S. in Illustrated London News for Oct. 24; Mr. McQvaine in St. James's Budget for Oot. 30. The " Academy." First number of New Series. Nov. 14. "Oliver Twist." An Old Question of Author and Pub- lisher. Daily Chronicle for Nov. 9. The Abuse of Fiction. Ingrad Harting. Girl's Ov 'i Paper for December. The Modern Babel. Pr0fe88or Mahaffy. Nineteenth Century for November. Politics in Recent It»t. „ m .u,mo&'* Magazine for November. *ICTU>S. OoAwo** Influence of the o^. t xf%. Charies F. Thwing, LL.t> L^*JB IN \*WlCA« ^ {ot November. "«0rtK American Re»*« Autograph Letter . wf» ^o„r for December. °* *V & .William Morris. . hlw . ****** "V  ## p. 168 (#208) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. Pemocritus of Abder\. W. B. Wallace. Humanitarian for November. Eobkrt L. Stevenson, Illustrator. Joseph Pennell. Winter number of the Studio. A Novel from the Platform. (Referring to lecture by Mr. Hall Caine.). Report in Scotsman, Nov. 7. Mr. W. Jerrold's letter in the Daily Chronicle for Nov. 12. Notable Reviews. Of Lang's " Life and Letters of J. G. Lockhart." Mrs. Oliphant. Blackwood's Magazine for November. Of Stnrgis's "European Architecture." Times for Nov. 7. The lesson to be learned from the Watson v. Newnes action, says the Literary World, is that authors should be more businesslike in their dealings with editors. If an author is not willing to leave a MS. to be considered at the editor's convenience, however long a time that may entail, he should state a period within which it must be returned. The Publishers' Circular, commenting on the case, represents publishers in this matter of manuscripts as struggling to do their duty in the face of the impatient author, "never once making a bitter retort about the kind of excel- L nee they are so often asked to admire and purchase." Only those behind the scenes can have any idea of the number of manuscripts sub- mitted to London publishers in the course of twelve months. The "reading" and corre- spondence involved are prodigious. "The head of one of the largest publishing houses in London recently stated that his firm published on an average some 3 per cent, of the manuscripts sent in for approval." We are stating a simple fact when we say that every year it costs publishers immense sums to deal with books which never reach the booksellers. On this point statistics would furnish surprising information. Considering the very small percentage of books that ever get beyond the manu- script stage, it will easily be understood, even by the uninitiated, that the expense of dealing with rejected works is no trivial item in the annual expenditure of publishers. That in addition to being made to pay for examining matter, which in most cases ought never to have been put on paper, they Bhould be compelled to read unsolicited manuscripts according to limits of time set by the sender, and be further held responsible for accidental damage sustained—perhaps in the course of transit—is a view which only the unreason- able could take. The views of individual publishers upon the question of how Press notices affect the sale of books are given in the Sf. James's Budget. Mr. Elkin Mathews thinks that they have a great influence with the public, and is persuaded that readers wait for reviews to appear before they buy a book. Mr. John Murray's opinion is that if the work is thoroughly done it invariably helps the book, whether the notice is adverse or favour- able. Mr. Fisher Unwin is of opinion that people have become more independent than formerly, and prefer to use their own judgment rather than rely upon the newspaper critic. They would much rather have served up to them a description of the contents of a book than be provided with mere log-rolling and glorification. He adds that the latter alone is of no service to the publisher in the long run, however much it may promote the temporary interests of the author. Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Co. say that the influence of Press notices is of vast importance or is of no importance at all, in proportion as to whether the criticism is well founded upon fact or not. Messrs. Bell and Sons think that as regards novels, cheap and popular books, Press notices influence the public very largely; on the other hand, im- portant intellectual books, appealing to a com- paratively limited circle, are not much affected by reviews. The experience of Messrs. W. H. Allen and Co., again, is that with novels and that class of literature many reviews are of no practical use, although in books of travel and technical works careful criticism can do a great deal. "The majority of people read books in which they have been previously interested, either in subject or author," say Messrs. Allen, with whose view that of Messrs. Osgood, M'llvaine, and Co. is on all fours. Mr. James Bowden likewise says that favourable reviews affect the sales if the book is what the public want. Messrs. Blackie and Son admit that reviews cannot be done without; a favour- able one is beneficial to the sale of a book, but an unfavourable one is not necessarily detri- mental. Messrs. Chapman and Hall regard the accumulated effect of reviews as valuable, although scarcely any direct effect can be traced from any one review. Messrs. Hutchinson says that where the consensus of opinion is in favour of a book the reviews are a great help to the publisher ; but Mr. John Lane believes that controversial reviews of a good book have a m >st telling effect. Messrs. Sampson, Low, Marston and Co. say that in these enlightened days it takes an ava- lanche of concentrated praise to induce readers to give any attention whatever to a book, while faint praise has still the power to damage a good book irretrievably. Messrs. Chatto and Windus say that the days are past when a very good review in a high-class journal could "make" a book; while, finally, Messrs. Kegan Paul and Co. regard reviews as making not the least difference to the sale of a book, and as being only read by publishers and the authors reviewed. As to the effect of that kind of reviewing which consists in giving many and long extracts from the book under notice, all the publishers who alluded to it—namely, Mr. Murray, Messrs. Hutchinson, Messrs. Ward Lock, Mr. Elkin  ## p. 169 (#209) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 169 Mathews — condemned the practice. "The reader feels," said Mr. Murray, " that he has got so good an idea of the book that he does not want to read it." The question of what becomes of books sent out for review was also remarked upon by several publishers. "C. K. S." in the Illustrated London News first raised this question by way of a protest against the custom of many publishers in stamping (" disfiguring ") review copies of books. The reply of the publishers—expressed in terms, it must be observed, of strong feeling by Messrs. Constable, Sampson Low, and Mr. Mathews—is that in many offices the books are so disposed of that in the case of nearly every one sent for review, copies may be bought in the second-hand shops before the edition is actually issued to the trade. Are there too many books? Yes, says the St. James's writer in summing up the foregoing interviews. "Too many books, and consequently too much criticism. The very number of the volumes issuing from the press makes it impossible to adequately notice more than a few." How signed, as compared with anonymous reviews, affect sales was a matter touched upon only by Mr. Mcllvaine, but his opinion is suffi- ciently striking. "A signed review," he said, "is undoubtedly important, whether favourable or unfavourable. An anonymous one, except in leading journals, is ineffective to increase or diminish the sales of any book." As a com- mentary on the discussion of this question, one may point to the case of the Academy, which, in taking on a completely new and modern dress and spirit, under a new editor, and a new proprietor— Mr. Lewis Hind and Mr. John Morgan Richards, respectively—has made the most radical internal change of all by banishing the signed review and adopting anonymity. The Chap Booh article by Professor Brander Matthews in support of the French custom is replied to vigorously by the writer of "Notes" in that periodical. Anony- mous articles, says this backer of the old method, mean neither cowardice nor recklessness; and a signature neither adds to nor detracts from the weight of judgment. The " anonymous " system is admittedly imperfect, but there are the two extremes; if the unsigned article now and then gives the scoundrel who finds his way into every business too obvious an opportunity, the other method of universal signatures opens the door to unashamed villainy and destroys the worth and dignity of criticism. Notoriety would spoil the critic. The critic's work, existing not for the signature's sake but for its own, stands or fall8 by its merits. The critic alone amone of letters is forbidden to bolster Up ^"^gj articles by the conjuring of a name. On the other hand, if once the signature becomes omni- potent there is an end of criticism. The larger the name the more worthless the work ; and the journal would become a mere album of autographs. Mr. Hall Caine spoke a new story from a Dundee platform, by way of opening the Armistead course of lectures. The Daily Chronicle having styled this "a new form of entertainment," a correspondent in its columns immediately pointed out that, in Mr. Thomas Hardy's story, "The Hand of Ethelberta," the heroine's efforts to support her brothers and sisters in their London home takes the form of telling stories to fashionable audiences in a West End hall. Professor Mahaffy regards the use of one common language in addition to the mother tongue of each people, as the arrangement which would bring order out of the prevailing confusion of the modern Babel. It would produce an enormous saving of time, and tend to the nearer and better knowledge of the world's progress among all people. The English is to be this salving "common tongue," as its preponderance all over the world is so great. The attempt to settle the problem by inventing an arbitrary tongue has been ineffectual, and will never succeed, he says, in the face of practical languages which are the natural growth of the human mind, spoken and understood already by millions of men. The Professor wishes, therefore, that we should encourage such gradual and modern licences— i.e., in the matter of spelling—as may make English easier to acquire. BOOK TALK. DEAN BUTCHER, of Cairo, is the author of a historical tale about to be published by Messrs. Blackwood, entitled "Armenoso of Egypt." It is based upon the romance of Armenoso, who was to have been the bride of Constautine, had not fate decreed otherwise. Mr. Edward Clodd has nearly completed a new work entitled "Pioneers of Evolution: From X Causeda£* J *-rf-»<WJ will be published in tC Atbfi Movement * Grant Richards. m^d\e of January by » Messrs. Chapman ~ . y. J*\e announcement ^fl* *«£ » |>ea. That is, t* a % ^-cVeu9 tot: filling each. In, ^V>^W L»s ti> V> ^Mst be rem eme^ 9*  ## p. 170 (#210) ############################################ 170 THE AUTHOR. works are still copyright. The edition is to be printed on good paper, with decorative red cloth binding, and a frontispiece picture in each case. A new historical novel by Dr. Conan Doyle will be published shortly, entitled " Uncle Bernac: A Memory of the Empire." Mr. Herbert Russell, son of Mr. Clark Russell, has placed a story- with Messrs. Sampson Low, which will be issued immediately, entitled "The Longshoreman." Mr. Anthony Hope is at work on a new novel which will probably be called "Born in the Purple." Mr. George Knight is the author of a romance called " The Circle of the Earth," which is an- nounced for early publication by Messrs. Ward, Lock, and Co. A novel by Mr. Charles Kennet Burrow, called "The Way of the Wind," is about to appear from the house of Messrs. Kegan Paul and Co. Miss Dora McChesney has written a historical novel called "Miriam Cromwell, Royalist." Messrs. Blackwood will publish the book. Mrs. Croker has a new three volume novel in the hands of Messrs. Chatto and Windus for early publication. The next volume in the new Irish Library, edited by Sir Charles Gavan Duffy, and published by Mr. Unwin, will be ''Bishop Doyle: A Bio- graphical and Historical Study." The author is Mr. Michael McDonagh, a journalist in London, and author of " The Book of Parliament." Captain Mahan has completed his important "Life of Nelson," which will be published in two volumes, containing portraits and battle-plans, by Messrs. Sampson Low about March. Miss Kingsley has almost finished the volume relating her recent travels and adventures in West Africa. The country dealt with lies in the region of the French Congo and the Cameroons, including Corosco. There will be a map and several illustrations in the volume, which will be called "The Log of a Naturalist in West Africa." Sir Richard Burton's MSS. have been placed in the hands of Mr. W. H. Wilkins, to be pre- pared for publication. They include a book on "Human Sacrifice amongst the Sephardim or Eastern Jews;" "Ladislas Magyars," a volume of African travels; a '* History of the Gypsies ;" "The Book of the Sword," and two additional volumes of Camoens. These books will he brought out at intervals during the next two years. Much earlier, however, there will appear what has been described as the Life of Burton from the point of view of the Burton family. It is founded on unpublished letters and docu- ments, and written by Miss Georgina M. Stisted, niece of the traveller. It is called " The True Life of Captain Sir Richard Burton." The late Mr. George Augustus Sala's " Common- place Book " is being prepared for publication by Mrs. Sala. The original volumes are to be pre- sented to the British Museum. Lord Amherst of Hackney recently came into possession of a MS. of the New Testament, sup- posed to be in Scots. It was shown to Dr. Murray, the editor of the new English Dictionary, who has no doubt that it is a Scottish version of Wyckliffe's translation, and from specimens sub- mitted to him he concludes that it may date from 1500, or thereabout. Lord Amherst has con- sented to the publication of the MS. by the Scottish Text Society, which will issue the work to its members. Mr. Hughes-Hughes, of the British Museum, has begun the transcription, and it will be edited by the Rev. Dr. Walter Gregor. The enticements offered to book-buyers in America, though always of an ingenious character, have not until quite recently possessed the ele- ment of the bizarre in such a striking degree as this. Messrs. Scribner's have published a new "History of the United States," and the first edition has been bought up by the Tribune, who state that the work is not obtainable in the ordinary way from the bookseller, nor through the "oily-tongued agent," but in the following way:— Ring up The Tribune-Scribnera History Club, Tele- phone No.—, any time from eight a.m. to nine p.m. Give the operator your name and address. He has under his hand direct wires to every District Telegraph Offioe in New York and Brooklyn. In two minntes a uniformed boy from the branch nearest you will be on his way with sample volumes (a complete set if you prefer) and full par- ticulars. No charge for the service. Keep the boy as long at you like. Pay the messenger no money. The following is the inscription borne by the monument of the late Prince Henry of Batten- berg at Balmoral, which has just been erected. The author of the quatrain is the Marquis of Lome: "Brief life, in sport and war so keen. Mourned by these winds in heath and fir, As where the falling breakers stir The palms that crown thy oloBing scene." The library of the late Prince Louis-Lucien Bonaparte, consisting of a unique collection of philological works representing a cost of .£40,000, has been bought from the Princess by Mr. H. S.  ## p. 171 (#211) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 171 Nichols for something like an eighth of that sum. Some strong criticisms have been passed upon the Corporation of the City of London for allowing its negotiations for the purchase of the library to fall through, London being the proper and most suitable place for this splendid accumula- tion. Mr. Charles J. H. Halcombe, the author of "Tales of Par Cathay," is producing a work on China entitled " The Mystic Flowery Land." It will be published soon by Messrs. Luzac and Co., with illustrations. Mr. Hugh Clifford, British Resident at Pahang, is publishing early in the new year through Mr. Grant Richards, a volume of stories illustrating life and character in the Malay Peninsula. "Reliques of Old London," is the title of a book which Messrs. George Bell and Sons are about to publish. It consists of a group of studies of houses of the period from the Great Fire to Queen Anne. These studies are drawn in lithography by Mr. T. R. Way, and the letter- press descriptions arc from the pen of Mr. H. B. Wheatley. A proposal to place a memorial window in the church of the parish in which Oliver Goldsmith was born, has been made by the Rector of Fergney, Among those who are giving sympathy and sup- port to the project are Professor Skeat, Professor Hales, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Austin Dobson, Sir Walter Besant, and Mr. Edward Bell. Subscriptions to the fund may be addressed either to the Rev. J. H. Rice, Fergney Rectory, Mullingar; or Professor Hales, 1, Oppidan's-road, London, N. The Kelmscott Press announces that Spenser's "Shepheardes Calender" will be ready shortly, bound in half-holland, with twelve full-page illus- trations by A. J. Gaskin. The third volume of the " Earthly Paradise" will also appear shortly, and will be followed by the other five volumes in due course, as well as by "Sire Degravaunt," "The Water of the Wondrous Isles," and another romance by the late Mr. William Morris called "The Sundering Flood," particulars of which will be issued later. Two projects announced in the summer—namely, the folio editions of Froissart and of "Sigurd the Volsung"—have been abandoned. After its present engagements are fulfilled, the Kelmscott Press will be closed. Mrs. William Morris asks all those who may possess letters of her late husband's, or notes of conversations with him, or other documents likely to be of service in the preparation of his biorTrauhy. to be so good as to send them to Mr. J "Vy \r ■kail (27, Young-street, Kensington, W. j. jjj^ j*tte« will be especially welcome. All documents will be carefully returned. In his work on Christina Rossetti, Mr. Mackenzie Bell will enter very elaborately upon exposition and analysis of all that writer's books —fourteen in number. Of the eight chapters which will make up the book, three will be bio- graphical. There will be several portraits, and a bibliography compiled by Mr. John P. Anderson, of the British Museum. The attention given to literary matters by the London morning papers is on the increase. The Morning Post has, during the month, made a con- cession to the modern spirit by inaugurating a special page of reviews and literary news weekly —on Thursday. The volume of reminiscences by the late Mrs. Rundle Charles, author of "The Schonberg-Cotta Family," is being brought out by Mr. Murray, under the title " Our Seven Homes." Miss B. M. Croker's Irish novel, " Beyond the Pale," at present appearing serially in the weekly edition of the Times, will be published in book form in London and New York on Jan 15. November was as busy as possible in the publishing trade. The huge batches of special Christmas books go to swell the number, but, apart from these, a fairly interesting and important production appeared. In fiction there were new volumes by Dr. Doyle, Mrs. Steel, and Mrs. Craigie; in poetry Mr. Rudyard Kipling's "The Seven Seas" (Methuen); in travel Mr. Selous' "Sunshine and Storm in Rhodesia" (Rowland Ward); and in biography, Mr. Archer's "Nansen," from the Norwegian (Longmans). Mr. Herbert Spencer brought his work on Synthetic Philosophy to a conclusion with the volume entitled "The Principles of Sociology" (Williams and Norgate). It is six and thirty years since this work was commenced, and Mr. Spencer, in a touching retrospect, alludes to his many deterrents and relapses during the labour. Doubtless in earlier years, he says, some exultation would have resulted in finding the end of such a work at length reached, "but as _ on ieeUug* weaken, and now nay T P,r« is in emancipation. Still tW^£ *!• « t&e consciousness that wZ* « aateiaW » d Mattered health W"**> tosmrage^nts, * fulfilling the purpo^*' r^eiM me 1 . A little township . N W vp> JMst been re;cfiri<JVV ^ol^>n&> v* * name gft, ^ ^ ^ oye  ## p. 172 (#212) ############################################ 172 THE AUTHOR. to change it, and to call it after the heroine of, as he said, "a story which has lately deeply moved me." A plan of the town has been drawn up with streets and squares and avenues all bearing the familiar names of the characters in the late Mr. Du Maurier's novel. A new sixpenny monthly, which will discuss questions connected with literature, politics, religion, education, sociology, and kindred sub- jects, is announced. The title is the New Century Jierieic, and the first number will appear on the 18th. Lady Halle is about to publish a volume of ■extracts from letters written to her by Sir Charles Halle, in which the musical events of England during the last twenty-six years are discussed. These would have appeared in the work which Sir Charles, had he lived, intended to produce. A correspondent to the Publishers' Circular of Nov. 14 suggests the formation of a society for private librarians. Mark Twain's book, "Tom Sawyer, Detective," will be published in the course of a few days by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. "The Money-Spinner and Other Character Notes," by Henry Seton Merriman and S. G. Tallentyre, will be published shortly by Messrs. Smith, Elder, and Co. In Japan the present rate of exchange has greatly affected scholarship, prices having nearly doubled themselves. Altogether the Japanese scholar's path is a difficult one, and only a man of independent means can carry out a literary career. Study used to he loved for its own sake, and a young man would rather bear the title of student than possess <£iooo. Now, however, education is constantly spoken of as learning how to make a livelihood. It is gratifying to hear, however, that a project is on foot to establish a large public library in Tokyo by amalgamating the three existing institutions, and to purchase foreign works in sufficient number to form an establishment worthy of the nation. In order to do this it is calculated that for many years it will be necessary to spend at least £ 10,000 in foreign works. A book on glass painting, by Mr. Henry Holiday, is in course of publication by Messrs. Macmillan. The volume will contain twelve collotype pictures, and many illustrations in the text, from designs by Sir Edward Burne-Jones, Mr. W. B. Eichmond, Mr. Christopher Whall, and Mr. Holiday. Mr. F. M. Lutyens has written a sporting ■story, "Mr. Spinks and his Hounds," which will be published by Messrs. Vinton and Co. The book is to be embellished with about sixty illus- trations from original drawings by Mr. C. Lutyens. "Backward or Forward '<" the last of the series of Indian problems, by Colonel H. B. Hanna, will be published next month by Messrs. A. Constable and Co. The present volume deals largely with the financial aspect of the Forward Policy, also with the effect of that policy upon the loyalty of the people of India, and the native army. Mr. Leonard Merrick informs us that the novel published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus, under the name of " A Daughter of the Philistines," has unfortunately had to change its name, as Messrs. Tillotson already have a story in the field with that title. It will therefore be called, " Cynthia: a Daughter of the Philistines." Lord Roberts has accepted the invitation of the New Vagabond Club to be its guest on Dec. 9 at the Christmas dinner. To this dinner ladies may be invited. Mr. Rudyard Kipling will also be present. The governing bodies of the Royal Historical Society and the Camden Society have agreed to unite the institutions (subject to ratification by special meetings shortly to be held), the members of the Camden becoming fellows of the Royal Historical after May 1 next. Amongst other advantages anticipated from the union, it is believed that it will be possible to issue every year three volumes of publications in the style of the old Camden series, and a volume of trans- actions. In a lecture on the 19th ult., Mr. Frederic Harrison suggested that the two societies should collaborate in the preparation of a competent bibliography of English History. Messrs. Hurst and Blackett have just brought out, in their well-known three-and-sixpenny series, a new and revised edition of Miss Eleanor Holmes's first novel, "In Time to Come." "Through Another Man's Eyes,'' a story by the same writer, is to be issued shortly in Messrs. Jarrold and Son's Greenback series. A one-volume edition at a popular price of Andrew Tuer's "History of the Horn Book " will shortly be issued. The two volume edition de luxe is stated to be nearly out of print. Miss Helen M. Burnside has written her "Reminiscences " of twenty years of work for fine art publishers in the Christmas number of Hearth and Home, which subject is also dealt with by Mr W. James Wintle in the Christmas number of the Windsor Magazine. The Artistic Litho- graphic Company publishes three illustrated Christmas poems by Miss Burnside, entitled "Our Ancestors," "For Auld Lang Syne," and  ## p. 173 (#213) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 173 "'Neath Christmas Snows." Several highly artistic "black and white" calendars, for which Miss Burnside has written "Story Poems," are issued by Messrs S. Hildesheimer and Company. Perhaps the most interesting publication of the season will be issued this month as a Christmas and New Year book by the Roxburghe Press, entitled "My Father as I Recall Him," by the late Miss Mamie Dickens. It is full of anecdote and information of Charles Dickens's home life. Miss Mamie Dickens was not able to revise the final proofs previous to her death, but this has been kindly undertaken by Mrs. Perugini (Kate Dickens). The work will contain some illustra- tions from photos, &c., never before published, and will by produced in a most dainty style, Mr. Charles F. Rideal being responsible for its " get up," It will also have a specially designed cover. CORRESPONDENCE. I.—The Title. THERE can be no doubt that if the proposal made by " Tyro," anent the above, could be adopted it would be a great boon to writers. But I fear it is unlikely that any private firm or individual will be found willing to undertake what must develop into quite a colossal compila- tion. The British Museum authorities are the proper people to help us, and I hope they may be so disposed, on the lines indicated. Failing this desirable result, " Tyro" should regularly consult the Bookseller and the Publishers' Circular, whose lists are reliable and exhaustive. When I was a young bird I nursed a pet scheme, which I fondly trusted might some day bear good fruit. It was that the title, being a product of the brain equally with the story one contrives to produce, might be registered as the inventor's sole property, say, as soon as the manuscript was completed and lodged with a publisher for judgment. I even had the courage to carry my project into the stern pre- cincts of Stationers' Hall. Strange to say, beyond a tolerant smile, my suggestion met with no encouragement there, and I walked do a n Ludgate-hill feeling very sad after my rebuff. I am still obstinate enough to cling to my notion as one not altogether imbecile. Old Bird. Authors' Club, S.W., Oct. 17. II.—The Fiest Book. 1. I should like to give you, for the ^ benefit of struggling authors, my exp^ hling °* my first book. It was not the first h ^ienCC °* ^\ that I had written by any means, but the first I had succeeded in getting into print and giving to the world. I had just arrived in England after a summer spent in the United States, and I sat down and wrote a novel naturally dealing largely with incidents in that land—in fact I called it on the title page "An Anglo-American Romance." 1 felt very sanguine as to the success of my book (and so indeed did others to whom I showed it). So confident about it did I feel that—knowing the repeated rejections it would probably have to undergo at the bands of publishers—I took the rather rash course of having the work printed at my own expense. The next difficulty was to find a London publisher who would under any circum- stances whatever allow his name to appear on the title page of a book which he had not had printed at his own printers, in his own particular style of " get up," and in his own way. I then gave a printed (but unbound) copy into the hands of a literary agent, who submitted it at once to a young firm of publishers, who directly replied that they should not have hesitated to publish the work entirely at their own expense had they not already undertaken as much risk as they felt justified to incur. They would, however, still be pleased to publish it on a 10 per cent, commission if the author would finance. Having already financed the printing, and there remaining but little more in this way to do, and being anxious to get my book brought out on almost any terms at all, this was agreed to, and the novel appeared. Messrs. Smith and Messrs. Mudie took a con- siderable number of copies, and more were sold besides, but not sufficient to recoup me my outlay, simply from the book being badly introduced, badly published, and insufficiently advertised, and I have hitherto not received a penny of actual profit for all my work. In certiin libraries to which I gave copies I see the book is as popular as a book can well be, and is—solely on its own interest—being constantly read. I have before me in print as 1 write this, a lecture delivered by the editor in April, 1884, on "The Art of Fiction," in which he advises "Never, never, never pay for publishing a novel;" yet in the case of " Ready Money Mortiboy" this distinguished novelist says he managed his own first novel in this way. I admit that in this ease the arrangement seems a good one, because the authors had already netted £,100 for their serial rights. H an author must not undertake the expenses and risk of his first book, and he can find no publisher who will do so, what other course can {,e take i" This is a question which has perplexed f0r some years. ■r ii.ink it would be beneficial if some of our  ## p. 174 (#214) ############################################ i74 THE AUTHOR. veteran writers would give us shortly a little of their experience with their first or early works. T. D. L. [" T. D. L." misunderstands the facts. I warn everybody never, on any account, to pay for the publication of his own book; first, because he will be almost certainly overcharged as to the cost; next, because if the book is worth publishing any good publisher will willingly take it; thirdly, because it is very rare for an author who has paid a publisher in advance to get back his money; fourthly, because certain low class publishers live by deluding young writers into tbe belief that they are going to reap great fortunes out of a worthless MS. The management of "Ready Money Mortiboy" was a very different thing. The authors had it printed and bound economically; they gave it to a publisher on commission; they kept an eye— one of the eyes was experienced—on its manage- ment; they made the printer's bill payable after the publisher's first returns; and they never had to pay anything out of pocket at all. Moreover, they knew very well, from its success as a serial, that it would " go."—Ed.] ii. The editor is too ardent a champion of authors' rights to suggest any course which might play into the hands of grasping or so-called " timid" publishers. Yet does it not seem as if the very breath of such a proposal as printing one's first book at one's own expense (especially coming from such an authority) may be pointed to with triumph by the publisher as a justification of his invariable talk of " risk "? In this matter of the issue of a first work, there is one thing, perhaps, not undeserving of inquiry. In these days a considerable number of publishers absolutely decline to take up any books other than those from the pens of authors whose name is established. The latter-day pub- lisher sees that an author has made a stupendous hit with one book, and he and his colleagues instantly enter into frenzied competition for the same writer's next work—perhaps a hopeless MS. of long standing, already rejected by every publisher in turn. The question arises, what is the use of a " taster" to the majority of present publishing firms? On the whole, though I speak as one who lays himself open to facetious comment, as one not having yet touched the goal of acceptance, while modestly disclaiming the title of an " un- appreciated genius," I read with pleasure " Alan Oscar's" lesson of manly patience to new authors —" to write on and submit their stories till success comes." J. Q. III.—A Plea for Signed Criticisms. The trenchant remarks of " Behind the Scenes," in the October issue of The Author, should be well considered by all who recognise the import- ance of a subject which must appeal forcibly to writers of every grade. In particular his con- cluding paragraphs deserve to be writ large indeed, as they indicate the very pivot upon which turns the whole latter-day method of reviewing. I, for one, most cordially agree with "Behind the Scenes" that until our critics are made respon- sible by signature, or at any rate by genuine initials, as a means of identification, for the opinions they express, the hatchet of discord between us will never be buried. "Nor is it just that it should be when circumstances are dispas- sionately considered. If a writer send forth his title-page inscribed with his name, surely he has a right to expect equal frankness from those who sit in judgment upon his work, and who wield no inconsiderable power to make or mar his fortunes. It does seem a crying shame that there should only too often be no redress for the maligned fictionmonger, smarting perchance under censure provoked by some notice, slovenly, in- accurate, and, above all, anonymous. It is easy enough for authors who have reached the top of the tree to ignore, from its summit, the shafts which fail to hurt them. But most of us are only swarming up a trunk the foothold on which is slippery and insecure. Hence these tears. Cecil Clarke. Authors* Club, S.W. IV.—Educational Criticism. I fully agree with the remarks of "An Edu- cational Author," in the current number of your journal, that "editors of journals should be on their guard when they receive from educational authors carping criticisms, mingled with personal insults, on the works of their colleagues." In no branch of literature is there so much abuse of criticism as in that of education. I have no personal grievance in the matter, never having published an educational work, but I have been connected with the "profession," and I know what an injustice is frequently done to educa- tional authors. Unfortunately, most people do not read between the lines, and so they do not discover the venom hidden under the cover of what is conventionally called "fair criticism." One of the most distinguished headmistresses in this country, whose death was a great loss to the profession, once told me, "When- ever I read an exhaustive virulent criticism on an educational work, I immediately procure the book, as I assume that, if it were not an  ## p. 175 (#215) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. •75 important publication, the critic would never have taken so much pains to revile it at full length; and, as a rule, I find tbat the severely censured book is a good one." The fact is that the educational Zoilus reigns supreme in this country. He will often extol to the skies trashy publications, but let him hit upon a meritorious work, and he will be sure to tear it, critically, to pieces. All friends of education must therefore be grateful to you for having given publicity to the remarks of " An Educational Author," which may open the eyes of many an editor to the abuse of criticism as far as educational works are concerned. Fair Plat. V.—Thirteen as Twelve. Since discovering, some years ago, that in the majority of cases booksellers do not order books in dozens, and have them delivered according to bakers' measure, I have felt inclined to resent somewhat strongly the custom which prevails amo>ng publishers of paying no royalty to the author on one out of every thirteen copies they sell of his book. I went so far as to argue the point, when arranging the terms of a profit-sharing agreement (the publisher taking all risks) with a member of one of the largest firms of publishers we have. It was even possible, as I pointed out, if he neg- lected to account for every thirteenth book he sold, for his firm to make a small profit, while I, the author, who had been offered "half profits," might receive nothing. He admitted that I was correct, but said that the difficulty of distin- guishing in the accounts between books sold by the dozen and books sold in less numbers was so considerable that if he were to account for the actual sales he would have to increase his staff' of clerks. I marvelled at this, but the end of it was he refused point blank to alter his usual custom, and I had the choice of taking the book out of his firm's hands, and probably losing that publishing season, or agreeing to his terms in this particular. But there was another firm, and it gives me great pleasure to mention it by name—Messrs. Hutchinson and Co.—which this spring published a novel of mine called " Lady Val's Elopement." An offer of a certain royalty was made. "How do you account for your sales?" I asked, " actual copies sold, or the thirteen as twelve plan?" I hope it is no breach of confidence for me to give the reply, which is greatly to Mr. Hutchinson's credit. "On the actual sales, of course," jje . "the thirteen as twelve business is a mer^ ■ ,1. » "But the usual custom," I found aiiv, "lt pelled to add. "We do not carry onodj. M COffl" in that way," he remarked, drily, and jiyw Musiu?sS hf«otl' fidence at once. Perhaps I have not quoted the exact words, but our conversation was much to the effect given. Here we have a precedent, and a precedent is a great step forward. If the thirteen as twelve method were not the custom of the trade, it might be called strong and unpleasant names. It is a bad and unfair custom, and that an important firm of London publishers will have nothing to do with it is gratifying and en- couraging Of course, the only result of the older firms insisting on unfair and inaccurate, but customary, methods of accounting for books sold is that, while they are the richer by a few pounds over any particular book, they most certainly lose the best of the younger writers without whom, in a few years' time, their businesses cannot be carried on. Authors will naturally take their MSS. to the younger, more enterprising, and, I may say, more fair-dealing firms. John Bickerdyke. VI.—"A Falling Off." I am a novelist and a woman. From time to time I have a story to offer. It is never a very pleasant thing to submit your own wares, especially when you are conscious that the person who is to buy them is always thinking for how little he can get them. I wish to publish a little experience connected with these dealings. I am told, not once, but always, not by one man but by many, the same story. "Dear me!" he sighs, "if this story had been as good as your last, I should have given you twice as much as I gave you then. But there is a sad falling off— very sad. I cannot, really, offer you more than so much"—naming a greatly reduced figure. I have to take it, or go elsewhere, to be told the same thing. The sham and pretence are shown by the fact that they forget on each occasion that they said exactly the same thing before. So that it is clearly a stock excuse for running down a helpless woman. Clio. VII.—" Publication." What is the exact meaning of the word " publi- cation "? The legal sense is known, but what is the meaning generally understood as between author and publisher f I will give three instances of different values being attached to the word. Book A.—I as author contract to deliver the complete MS. by March 31, 1896; the publisher contract* to produce—" publish" is the word used in the "Memorandum of Agreement"—the book , later than May 15. No advance is to be n . -vvith respect to royalties. I do not receive  ## p. 176 (#216) ############################################ 176 THE AUTHOR. the usual complimentary copies until October; even up to date of writing no copies have been sent out for review, nor to my knowledge have any been sold, or offered for sale; but the pub- lisher writes me, "The act of publication takes place the moment a complete copy is produced." Book B.—The publishers contract with me to issue the book in the autumn of 1896, and to pay me on publication a specified sum on account of royalties. This book is issued to the libraries and booksellers in September, and in the same month I receive complimentary copies, but when I apply for the money payable on publication I am informed that the directors will fix a date for settlement. Book C.—This was issued to booksellers in 1894, was duly advertised, reviewed, and sold. It has not been entered at Stationers' Hall, nor is it to be found at the British Museum; in short, the provisions of the Copyright Acts have not been complied with, and, as the copyright of this book rests with the author, I regard it as a matter of some importance that it should be so published as to enable me to maintain those rights. Can it be maintained that anyone of these three books has been published? T. C. B. VIII.—An Inquiry. Can any of the readers of The Author kindly inform me where I can find an article on "Famous and Curious Bets"? I have seen such an article, but cannot remember where. Harold R. Wintle. IX.—Copyrights. In last issue you refer to the "lifting" of a short story entitled " A Ghostly Smoker." The idiot who stole it seems to think that because the word "reserved "—he may mean "copyright"— was not printed at the beginning or end, the story is unprotected, and becomes the property of any gutter-prowler who may choose to annex it. But according to English law, the mere art of publication gives copyright, and this applies to all original matter, including stories, short and long. Andrew W. Tuer. The Leadenhall Press, E.C. X. — The Completion of Mr. Spencer's Philosophy. [From The Times, Tuesday, Nov. 17, 1896.] To the Editor of The Times. Sir,—All students of Mr. Spencer's writings will desire to join in the words of your leader of Saturday last, that " We heartily congratulate Mr. Herbert Spencer on having at length completed the great work of his life. . . . Our present concern is with the fact that the system of synthetic philosophy has at length received its last touch, and that this stupendous undertaking has^ in spite of all difficulties, been launched on the world. It is with no empty form of words that we congratulate the author on his success, and on the pleasure he can now feel in his well-earned emancipation." My object in addressing you is to ask if it may not be possible to form a sufficiently strong com- mittee, representative of all philosophy and science in the United Kingdom, to induce Mr. Spencer to allow, as a mark of congratulation, some repre- sentation of himself to be made and placed in one of the permanent and officially recognised galleries or museums of Loudon, such as the National Portrait Gallery, the rooms of the Boyal Society, or one of the halls of the South Kensington Museum. What form the representation should take, and to whom the commission should be intrusted, would, of course, have to be decided by the com- mittee in consultation with Mr. Spencer himself. When the preliminaries had been discussed and settled, and it was known that Mr. Spencer would consent to sit—the most difficult matter apparently that the committee would have to arrange—I feel sure that the necessary funds would be forth- coming to carry out the project to a successful conclusion, as the names of several are known to me who would be only too delighted to partici- pate in the formation of a memento of the greatest philosopher that our country has produced, and whose equal has not appeared in the present century, for, as you truly say, "As a writer he has attained a reputation not only in his own country, and has exercised an influence not only on English thought. In Germany and Russia he stands even higher than he does here, and has been more thoroughly studied in the most abstruse and least popularly attractive of his books." Will any of those who would like to be con- nected with this movement kindly communicate with me? They will, of course, understand that I am writing entirely upon my own responsibility, and without Mr. Spencer's knowledge. I would it were possible to add that his permission for a portrait or statue had been obtained.—I am, Sir, your obedient servant, F. Howard Collins. Churchfield, Edgbaston.  ## p. 176 (#217) ############################################ A D VER TISEMENTS. in ELLIOT STOCK'S NEW VOLUMES OF VERSE. In crown 8vo., cloth, price 3a. 6d. LEAVES IN THE WIND. Bv ANTHONY C. UEANE. In crown 8to., oloth, price 5s. A TRIP TO FAIRYLAND; or, Happy Wedlock. With other Poetical Pieces. By the Rev. JOHN MORGAN, Rector of Llanilid and Llanharan, Glamorganshire. In crown 8vo., cloth, price 5a. POEMS OF LOVE AND NATURE. By CHARLES W. CAYZER, B.A. ConTBNT8Spring Idylls—Songs and Lyrics—Love Sonnets- Amy Robsart—Miscellaneous Poems—Sonnets—Epigrams. "Verse through which breaths the true spirit of poetry.***—(Jlnsyoir Evening Timet. "Elegant of form and scholarly in expression."—Dundee AdertUer. In crown 8vo., cloth, price 3a. 6d. GOLDEN CHIMES, and Other Poems. By ALFRED HORATIO GRAY, B.A. exceptional merit, and all breathing 'warms the subject treated."— "A pleasant book of poems of ex spirit of poetic feeling which ndonderry Sentinel. Londonderry In crown 8vo., cloth, price 3a. 6d. SONGS ADD RHTME3 AND SIMPLE VEBSES. By B. W. J. TREVALDWYN. In demy 8vo., cloth, pr.ee 5s. net; large paper copies, 15s. net. THE SCALES OP HEAVEN: Poems, Narratives, Legendary and Meditat ve, with a few Sonnets. By FREDERICK LANGBRIDGE. In crown 8vo., handsomely bound, price 4s. 6d. MEETINGS AND PARTINGS. With other Veraes and TranBlatione. By E. C. RICKETT8 (Coknblia Wallace). Author of "Flowers: a Phantasy," and "Mountain Monarchs." "The book throughout is gracefully written, and with a notable skill in versification."—Scotsman. In crown 8vo., Cheap Edition, price 2s. GJ. DRIFTING THROUGH DREAMLAND. A Volume of Poems by T. E. RUSTON. » Our highest ambition we fancy attained, the poor man has riches galore, We think that the haven of rest has been gained, though round us the breakers may roar." "'Rattling' good pieces of the 'rattling' kind. It goes with a swinff that is very pleasant.''—Literary World. 41 Brimful of rich, poetic sentiment, and revealing the true soul of the poet."—Western Morning Nctc*. "Attractive little volume. Many of the pieces admirably adapted for reci ta i ion."—Xoiihampton Herald. ELLIOT STOCK, 62, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, E.C. RECENT VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. Cloth lettered, By HENRY TODD, Cloth LYRICS, price 5s. NORTH COUNTRY BALLADS. Price 6s. TALES IN VERSE. By Dr. J. A. GOODCHILD. lettered, price SONGS OF THE CASCADES. By ERL VIKING. Fcap. Svo., cloth boards, 8s. 6d. SONGS OF THE PINEWOODS. By ARTHUR CAMP- BELL. Price 3s. M. THE FAIREST OF THE ANGELS, and Other Verse. By MARY COLBOENE-VEEL. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 3s. 6d. "Some of the shorter lyrics are much above the average, being clear in thought and musical in expression. The merits of the collec- tion are considerable."— The Bookman. THE WANDERER IN THE LAND OF CYBI, and other Poems (1886-93). By OLIFFOED BROOKS. Fcap. 8vo., cloth boards, 8s. 6d. POEMS. By THOMAS BARLOW. Crown 8vo., bevelled boards, gilt edges, price 5s. POEMS. By LEWIS BROCKMAN. Crown 8vo., oloth boards, 5s. "The ballads are full of the spirit and directness of style proper to the ballad."—Saturday Renew. "Mr. Brockman is a writer of good pootic mettle, and no doubt the reading world will hear more of him yet."—Glasgow Herald. "The graceful smoothness of Mr. Lewis Brockman's poems" ■ Daily Telegraph. "He is decidedly inventive, and often highly imaginative The element of originality pervades the book. . . . Hisi' • Ronald's Cross,' is well sustained . . . it is like the m1"' poem, 'Mariner,' and it holds us."—Queen. Plaint of 'Be 41 A reader who values cultnred sentiments and Hai,;. tion will find much to admire."—Scotsman. rersiflC*" London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Breaaj's Now ready, price 2s. Gd., cloth. A FLYINQ VISIT TO THE AMERICAN CONTINENT. WITH NOTES BY THE WAY. By F. DALE PAWLE. London: Horace Co: or House, Bream's-buildlngs, E C. Now ready, demy 8vo., cloth boards, price 10s. 6d. IN NEW SOUTH AFRICA. Travels in the Transvaal and Rhodesia. With Hap and Twenty-six Illustrations. By H. LINCOLN TANGYE. CONTENTS. Introductory. PART I. Chapter I.—The Land or Gold and the Way there. ,, II.—Across Desert and Veldt. ,, III.—Johannesburg the Golden. „ IV.—A Transvaal Coach Journey. ., V.—Natal: the South African Garden. ,, VI.—Ostracised in Africa. Home with the Swallows. PART II —RAMBLES IS RHODESIA. CBAPTIR I —Eendragt Maakt Magt. II.—Into the Countrv of Lobengula. ,, III.—The Trnll of War. IV.—Goldmining, Ancient and Modern. "V.—Sic Transit Gloria Mundi. "VI —To Northern Mashonaland. "\'II.—Primitive Art. The Misadventures of a Wagon. Index- nd°n: : Horace Cox. Windsor House, Bream s-buildings, E U.  ## p. 176 (#218) ############################################ IV AD VER TISEMENTS. LOWEST PRICES IN LONDON. Authors* MS8. correctly and neatly copied at lOcl. per lOOO word Carbon Duplicates at 2d. ,, LEGAL AND GENERAL COPYING at Id. per folio. ♦ ♦ We hate a stilled and irell educated staff nf operators. dice u.i a trial, and compare our tcork and prices tcit/i those of other offices. LARGE ORDERS ESTIMATED FOR. Note o4tr address— THE ECLIPSE TYPEWRITING AND SHORTHAND OFFICES 28, FENCHURCH STREET. LONDON, E.C. I THE TEMPLE TYPEWRITING OFFICE. TYPEWRITING EXCEPTIONALLY ACCURATE. Moderate prices. Duplicates of Circulars by the latest ^ process. References to the Society of Authors. i OPINIONS 0? CLIEKT3 —Distingi isbeh Aitbor:—"The most heiutifnl typing I hare ever seen" Lady of Title :—" The . work was very well and clearly done.-* Provincial Editor :—" Many thanks for the Bpotless neatness and beautiful accuracy." * M IS;-: O-ENTRY, EI,T50:N" CHAMBKH8, 30, FLEET STREET, E.C. TYPEWRITING BY CLERGYMAN'S DAUGHTER AND ASSISTANTS. E. M. SIKES, 13, Wolverton Gardens, Hammersmith, W. Authors' MSS. rarefully and promptly copied, Is. per 1000 words; duplicate copy half price. Legal and General Copying, 1 Jd. per folio. Typewritten Circulars, Notices, Ac., by special copying process. Terms on application. References kindly permitted to authors. T 3T IP IE - "W RITING. RAYNE AND CO., EXPERT LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC 1, ARUNDEL STREET, 8TRANP, W C. Highest References. Established 1892. MISS PATTEN, TYPIST. 44, Oakley Street Flats, Chelsea S.W. AUTHORS* MSS. CAREFULLY TRANSCRIBED. REFKHENCES KINDLY PERMITTED TO MANY WELL-KNOWN AUTHORS. Fire - Proof Safe for MSS. P&rticularBon application. Telegraphic address: "Patzen, London." 6a&V- 1 PASTE STICKS TVTT=I S . GILL, TYPE-WHITING OFFICE, 35, LUDOATE HILL, E.C. (ESTABLISHED 1883.) Authors' MSS. carefully copied from Is. per 1000 words. Duplicate copies third price. Skilled typists sent out by hour, day. or week. French MSS. accurately ropied, or typewritteu English translations supplied. References kindly permitted to Sir Walter Resant: also to MesBTB. A. P. Watt and Son, Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk-street, Strand, W.C. THE AUTHOR'S HAIRLESS PAPER-PAD. (Thi Leadenhall Press Ltd.), SO, Leaden hull Street, I,ondon, E.C. Contains hairless paper, over which the pen slips with perfect freedom. Sixpence each: 5s. per dozen, ruled or plain. MESDAMES BRETT & BOWSER, TYPISTS, SELBORNE CHAMBERS, BELL YARD, TEMPLE BAR. Authors' MSS. carefully and expeditiously copied, from is. per 1000 words. Extra carbon copies half price. Refer- ences kindly permitted to Augustine Birrell, Esq., M.P., and "Anthony Hope." Cmwn 8vo., cloth boards, price 6s. HATHERSAGE: A Tale of North Derbyshire. BY CHARLES EDMUND HALL, Author of " An Ancient Ancestor," Ac. London: Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream'a-buildings. E.G. Printed and Published by Horace Cox, Windsor House, Bream's-buildings, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 07 Issue 07 (December 1896) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 07 Issue 07 (December 1896) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015049239455</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1896-12-01-The-Author-7-7 publications The Author